Skip to main content

Full text of "University of California Chronicle"

See other formats 


Vi**1  JV.^JU1    VX         .LJJ.'^  Ji      t  1  KJ    y  J. 


U 


THE 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 


AN   OFFICIAL   RECORD 


VOLUME   XXII 


1920 


UNIVERSITY   OF  CALIFORNIA   PRESS  ^  \        - 

BERKELEY  O.         \  l^ 


u 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 

A  Plan  for  the  Government  of  the  University  of  California. 

W.  A.  Merrill 183 

Address  by  General  Pershing 179 

Address  of  Welcome.     John  C.  Merriam 288 

Alumni  Associations.     Wigginton  E.  Creed 162 

An  American  Idyll.     Delmar  Gross  Cooke 97 

Benjamin  Ide  Wheeler.     Edward  Robeson  Taylor 61 

Beware  of  Becoming  Caesarized.     S.  G.  Morley 188 

Good  Usage.     Lane  Cooper 259 

In  Memoriam,  Jesse  F.  Millspaugh,  188.5-1919.     Ernest  C.  Moore.  308 

Laments — Jan  Kochanowski.    Versified  by  Dorothea  Prall 361 

Menendez  y  Pelayo  and  Study  of  Spanish  Civilization  in  the 

United  States.     Rudolph  Schevill 33 

Nonien  Omen.     Edwin  W.  Fay 356 

Orpheus  and  Eurydice.     Isaac  Flagg 253 

Our  Irresponsible  Governments.     Chester  H.  Rowell 221 

Our  New  President 1 

Poems.     Howard   Mumford   Jones 283 

Salutamus.     Harley  R.  Wiley 95 

Social  Currents  in  Recent  Pragmatism.     William  Ray  Dennes....  337 

The  Brahman,  the  Thief,  and  the  Ghost.     Arthur  AV.  Ryder 257 

The  Carranza  Debacle.     Herbert  Ingram  Priestley 238 

The  Farm  Labor  Problem.     R.  L.  Adams 200 

The  Fight  over  the  Peace  Treaty.    Chester  H.  Rowell 7 

The  Function   of  Educational   Institutions  in   Development   of 

Research.     John  C.  Merriam 133 

The  Humanity  of  the  Ancients.     Herbert  C.  Nutting 386 

The  Liberal  Arts.     Louis  J.  Paetow 168 

The  Magdalenian  Civilization.     Andrew  C.  Lawson 298 

The  Motive  for  Better  Farming.    Thomas  Forsyth  Hunt 408 

The  President,  the  Senate,  and  the  League.     Thomas  11.  Reed..     16 

The  Real  Frenchman.     Regis  Michaud 62 

The   Relations   of   the   United   States   and   Mexico   since    1910. 

Herbert   Ingram   Priestley 47 

The   Responsibility  of  the  Consumer  for  Food   Standards   and 

Prices.     Agnes  Fay  Morgan 316 

The  Spirit  of  Science.    Andrew  C.  Lawson 143 

[iii] 


PAGE 

The  Tao  Teh  King:  A  Chinese  Mysticism.    A.  E.  Anderson 395 

The  True  Meaning  of  the  University.  Edwin  E.  A.  Seligman.  270 
The  Truth  about  Our  Allies.    Paul  F.  Cadman,  John  Boardman 

Whitton,  Whitney  Braymer  Wright 77 

The  Two  Conventions  and  the  People.    Thomas  H.  Reed 217 

Ultima  Thule.    Arthur  G.  Brodeur 378 

University  Meeting  Addresses.     Edwin  R.  A.  Seligman,  E.  M. 

Salt  192 

University  Organization.     Orrin  K.  McMurray 22 

Universitj'  Record 1,  31,  57,  79 

AVhat  the  Censor  Saw.    Clair  Haydn  Bell 110 

Young  Girl.     Hildegarde  Flanner 404 


■^o^ 


Adams,  R.  L.     The  Farm  Labor  Problem 200 

Anderson,  A.  E.    The  Tao  Teh  King:  A  Chinese  Mysticism 395 

Bell,  Clair  Haydn.     What  the  Censor  Saw 110 

Brodeur,  Arthur  G.    The  Ultima  Thule 378 

Cadman,  Paul.    The  Truth  about  the  Allies 77 

Cooke,  Delmar  Gross.    An  American  Idyll 97 

Cooper,  Lane.     Good  Usage 259 

Creed,  Wigginton  E.  Alumni  Associations 162 

Dennes,  William  Ray.     Social  Currents  in  Recent  Pragmatism.  337 

Fay,  Edwin  W.     Nomen  Omen 356 

Flagg,  Isaac.     Orpheus  and  Eurydice 253 

Flanner,  Hildegarde.     Young  Girl 404 

Hunt,  Thomas  Forsyth.     The  Motive  for  Better  Farming 408 

Jones,  Howard  Mumford.    Poems 283 

Lawson,  Andrew  C.     The  Magdalenian  Civilization 298 

Lawson,  Andrew  C.     The  Spirit  of  Science 143 

McMurraj',  Orrin  K.    University  Organization 22 

Merriam,  John  C.     Address  of  Welcome 288 

Merriam,  John  C.     The  Function  of  Educational  Institutions  in 

Development  of  Research 133 

Merrill,  W.  A.     A  Plan  for  the  Government  of  the  University 

of  California 183 

Michaud,  Regis.    The  Real  Frenchman 62 

Moore,  Ernest  C.    In  Memoriam,  Jesse  F.  Millspaugh 308 

Morgan,  Agnes  Fay.     The  Responsibility  of  the  Consumer  for 

f^^od  Standards  and  Prices 316 

Morley,  S.  G.     Beware  of  Becoming  Caesarized 188 

Nutting,  Herbert  C.     The  Humanity  of  the  Ancients 386 

Paetow,  L.  J.     The  Liberal  Arts 168 

Prall,  Dorothea.     Laments — Jan  Kochanowski 361 

fiv] 


PAGE 

Priestley,  Herbert  Ingram.    The  Carranza  Debacle 238 

Priestley,  Herbert  Ingram.     The  Relations  of  the  United  States 

and  Mexico  since  1910 47 

Eeed,  Thomas  H.     The  President,  the  Senate,  and  the  League.     16 
Eeed,  Thomas  H.     The  Two  Conventions  and  the  People 217 


Eowell,  Chester  H.     Our  Irresponsible  Governments 221 

Eowell,  Chester  H.     The  Fight  over  the  Peace  Treaty 7 

Eyder,  Arthur  W.    The  Brahman,  the  Thief,  and  the  Ghost 2o7 

Salt,  E.  M.     University  Meeting  Address 197 

Schevill,  Eudolph.     Menendez  y  Pelayo,  and  Study  of  Spanish 

Civilization  in  the  United  States 33 

Seligman,  Edwin  E.  A.     The  True  Meaning  of  the  University.  270 

Seligman,  Edwin  E.  A.     University  Meeting  Addresses 192 

Taylor,  Edward  Eobeson.     Benjamin  Ide  Wheeler 61 

Whitton,  John  Boardman.     The  Truth  about  Our  Allies 77 

Wiley,  Harley  E.     Salutamus 95' 

Wright,  Whitney  Braymer.    The  Truth  about  Our  Allies 77 


[V] 


INDEX 


Adams,  Mrs.  Leah  D.,  gift,  9. 

Agriculture,  6,  35,  62,  84. 

Alexander,    Miss   Annie   M., 
gifts,  9,  65. 

Alpha  Nu,  elections,  45,  96. 

Alpha  Pi  Theta,  electon,  18. 

Alpha  Zeta,  elections,  18,  45. 

Alumni,  17,  45,  48,  70,  72,  96, 
97. 

Alumnus,  class  of   '96,  gift,  85. 

Amendment  12,  97;  President 
Barrows  on,   79. 

Americanism,  Program  of,  3,  4. 

American  Legion,  University 's 
Americanism  endorsed  by,   4. 

American  Medical  Association, 
gift,  65. 

American  Red  Cross,  Pacific 
Division,  gift,   86. 

Antitoxin,   7. 

Appointments,   13,  42,  88. 

Associated  Eadiograph  Labora- 
tories, gifts,  9,  85. 

Athletic   events,   20. 

Bard,  Mrs.  Thomas  R.,  gift,  40. 

Barrows,  President  David  P., 
1 ;  biography,  1 ;  receptions 
to,  2 ;  predecessors  of,  2 ;  in- 
augural ceremonies  of,  31 ; 
Amendment  12,  on,  79. 

Belgium  Relief  Fellowships,  64. 

Beta  Gamma  Sigma,  elections, 
19,  46. 

Big  Game,  7. 

Booth,  Mrs.  Robina  M.,  gift, 
40. 

Bradley,  F.  W.,  gift,  6G. 

Burns,  Mrs.  Sarah,  gift,  65. 

Butters,  Charles,  gift,  66. 

California-Stanford  game,  7. 

California  State  Dental  Asso- 
ciation, gift,  40. 

Carpentier,  Horace  W.,  gift,  40. 

Cebrian,  Juan  C,  gifts,  9,  65. 

Chandler,  Harry,  gift,  66. 

G^langes  in  title,  15,  43,  93. 

Charter  Day,  program,  33. 


Charter   Week,   ceremonies,   31 ; 

invitations,  32 ;   program,  33. 
Chile,    First    Exchange    Profes- 
sor with.  5,  38. 
Class  of  1920,  gift,  85. 
Cochran,  George  I.,  gift,  66. 
Colburn,  A.   E.,  gift,  40. 
Commencement  Week,  59. 
Conferences,  64,  85. 
Conventions,  7,  39,  64,  85. 
Cowell,   Isabella  M.,   Helen   E., 

and  S.  H.,  gift,  40. 
Crocker,   Mr.   and   Mrs.   W.   H., 

gifts,  65,  85. 
Davis,  Mrs.  Emma  S.,  gift,  85. 
Day,  Mrs.  Clinton,  gift,  65. 
Dekating,  18,  45,  70,  96. 
Degrees,  35. 

Delta  Epsilon,  election,  96. 
Diers,  Peter  M.,  gift,  65. 
Diester  Machine  Company,  gift, 

86. 
Disqualified  students,  36,  58. 
Donors  (names  withheld)  gifts, 

65. 
Dormitories,  57. 

Dramatic  events,  22,  49,  73,  99. 
Drexler,  Mrs.  Elise  A.,  gift,  66. 
Du  Pont  de  Nemours  and  Co., 

E.  I.,  gift,  86. 
Easton,   Stanley  A.,  gift,   66. 
Economics    Club,    elections,    19, 

96. 
Emanu-El,  Congregation  of, 

gift,  9. 
English  Club,  election,  19. 
Enrollment  figures,   28,   33,   34, 

35,  57,  62,  82. 
Eta    Kappa   Nu,    elections,    19, 

97. 
Exchange  Professor,  5,  38. 
Exhibitions,  7,  39,  64,  85. 
Faculty   notes,    10,   41,   68,   87; 

forum,  12. 
Fraternity    and    House    Clubs' 

Scholarship,  36,  83. 
"Friend    of    the    University," 

gift,  9. 


[vii] 


Gamble,  John,  gift,  66. 

Gayley,  C.  M.,  reception   to,  3. 

Gifts  to  the  University,  9,  40, 
65,  85. 

Goodrich,  Mrs.   E.   E.,  gift,  40. 

Grinuell,  Joseph,  gifts,  40,  86. 

Halcyon  Society,  election,  19. 

Half-hour  of  music,  21,  49,  73, 
98. 

Haviland,  Hannah  W.,  estate, 
gift,   40. 

Haynes,  Dr.  John  R.,  gift,  66. 

Hearst,  Mrs.  Phoebe  A.,  gift, 
66. 

Hellman,   Maurice  S.,  gift,    66. 

Hindu  student,  gift,  9. 

Honor  Society  elections,  18,  45, 
71,  96. 

Horgau,  James  C,  estate  of, 
gift,  40. 

House  Clubs'  scholarship,  36, 
83. 

Howell,  A.,  Brazier,  gift,  66. 

Howison  Lectureship,  6. 

Hyman,  Dr.  Sol,  gift,  66. 

Ijima,  Professor  J.,  gift,  S'j. 

Inaugural  ceremonies,  President 
Barrows,  31 ;  invitations,  32  ; 
program,  33. 

International  Livestock  Show,  7. 

Intersession,  60,  82. 

Iota  Sigma  Pi,  election,  46. 

Irving,   S.  C,  gift,  40. 

Istyc,  election,  71. 

Journal  of  Agriculture,  7. 

Kew,  Dr.   William  S.,   gift,   86. 

Kidder,  Mrs.  Anna  W.,  gift,  66. 

Kinney,  Ralph  W.,  gift,  86. 

Krebs,  Dr.  L.  L.,  gift,  9. 

Labor  Day,  39. 

Lakenan,  C.  B.,  gift,  66. 

Lawrence,  J.  L.,  gift,  86. 

Leaves  of  Absence,  16,  43,  94. 

Lecture  Courses,  special,  26,  54, 
76,  102 ;  Commerce,  26 ;  Crim- 
inology, 102;  Drama,  27; 
Drawing  and  Art,  27 ;  Eco- 
nomics, 27;  English,  27,  54, 
76,  102;  Extension  Division, 
54;  French,  27;  Fruit  Job- 
bers Convention,  54;  Great 
Books,  102;  History,  103; 
LeConte  Memorial,  76;  Phi- 
losophy, 77;  Sather,  55; 
Wcinstock,  27. 


Lectures,  23,  50,  74,  99;  R.  B. 
Abbott,  50;  G.  P.  Adams, 
53;  E.  T.  Allen,  25;  J.  T, 
Allen,  27;  Julean  Arnold,  50; 
Henrietta  Aten,  23;  M.  N, 
Azgapetian,  50 ;  L.  Bacon, 
76;  J.  D.  Ball,  53;  H.  G. 
Barker,  51 ;  D.  P.  Barrows, 
25,  50,  101;  L.  Basch,  51; 
H.  H.  Bell,  52;  R.  T.  Birge, 
23,  102;  W.  R.  Bloor,  100; 
S.  Blum,  23;  G.  Boas,  77; 
W.  Bolt,  24;  H.  E.  Bolton, 
51;  L.  F.  Borerne,  25;  P.  E. 
Bowers,  102;  H.  C.  Boyden, 
101;  J.  V.  Breitwieser,  51, 
52;  A.  G.  Brodeur,  76;  E.  W. 
Brown,  53;  W.  Brown,  74; 
H.  L.  Bruce,  54;  Z.  Buben, 
51;  F.  Cajori,  25,  50,  51,  52, 
53,  74;  G.  M.  Calhoun,  52; 
Capt.  Carlson,  25;  T.  G. 
Chamberlain,  50;  C.  U.  Clark, 
52;  F.  Cornish,  101;  P.  J.  S. 
Cramer,  24;  B.  H.  Croch- 
eron,  25;  T.  P.  Cross,  100; 
G.  B.  Crothers,  50;  W.  V. 
Cruess,  55 ;  E.  Dawson,  52 ; 
W.  R.  Dennes,  25;  E.  Der- 
shem,  25;  M.  E.  Deutsch,  53; 
E.  Dimnet,  50;  J.  R.  Douglas, 
24;  C.  T.  Dozier,  75;  S.  P. 
Duggan,  75 ;  C.  K.  Edmunds, 
53;  L.  Ehrlich,  25;  H.  M. 
Evans,  23;  W.  A.  Evans, 
101;  P.  Farnham,  101;  E.  M. 
Fassett,  51 ;  Mrs.  M.  M. 
Fiske.  75;  J.  N.  Force,  100; 
S.  Gamble,  53 ;  J.  W.  Garner, 
100;  G.  H.  Garver,  101;  F. 
P.  Gay,  102;  C.  M.  Gayley, 
21,  23,  24,  54,  101,  102;  Amv 
P.  Gordon,  25 ;  S.  M.  Gordon, 
51;  J.  Grinnell,  76;  H.  H. 
Guy,  51;  A.  Hall,  51;  E.  E. 
Hall,  26;  L  C.  Hall,  101; 
T.  Harada,  53;  W.  M.  Hart, 
28,  54;  G.  H.  Hecke,  55 ;  Mrs. 

D.  A.  Hetherington,  75;  J. 
H.  Hildebrand,  23;  J.  Hob- 
son,  27;  R.  T.  Holbrook,  28, 
51;    Mrs.   R.   S.   Holway,  52; 

E.  Hopkins,  100;  L.  H. 
Hough,  51 ;  W.  L.  Howard, 
54;    T.  F.   Hunt,   20,   50,   51, 


[viii] 


75;  M.  E.  Jaffa,  24;  M.  Jas- 
trow,  100;  M.  Jefferson,  100; 
W.  L.  Jepsou,  100;  Henrietta 
Johnson,  23;  L.  T.  Jones,  50; 
W.  B.  Herms,  100;  A.  S. 
Kaun,  28;  J.  C.  Kennedy, 
24;  S.  C.  Kiang,  23,  25,  52; 
T.  Knoles,  74;  M.  Krunich, 
52;  C.  H.  Kunsman,  53;  C. 
A.  Kupfer,  25 ;  A.  C.  Lawson, 
76 ;  E.  Larkin,  25 ;  K.  C.  Lee- 
brick,  75;  P.  H.  J.  Lerrigo, 
52;  C.  I.  Lewis,  24;  E.  P. 
Lewis,  52 ;  G.  N.  Lewis,  53 ; 
V.  Lindsay,  75 ;  J.  Loewen- 
berg,  50;  J.  A.  Lomax,  102; 
Mrs.  W.  P.  Lucas,  24,  52; 
Florence  Lutz,  101;  R.  N. 
Lynch,  74 ;  Catherine  Lyons, 
75 ;  M.  Maeterlinck,  53 ;  W. 
K  Mah,  25;  W.  W.  Mar- 
quardt,  101;  C.  E.  Martin, 
23;  U.  G.  McAlexander,  100; 
F.  J.  McConnell,  53;  E. 
Mead,  53;  C.  H.  Merriam. 
76;  J.  C.  Merriam,  23,  52, 
75,  76;  P.  W.  Merrill,  25; 
M.  A.  Meyer,  25  ;  R.  Miehaud, 
24,  25,  53;  A.  A.  Michelson. 
100;  D.  C.  Miller,  100;  R.  S. 
Minor,  24;  T.  V.  Moore,  100 ; 
S.  G.  Morley,  28;  W.  W. 
Morrow,  24;  P.  W.  Nahl,  23; 
J.  T.  Nance,  26;  J.  F.  Ney- 
lan,  74;  Y.  Noguchi,  25;  J. 
A.  Norris,  52;  G.  R.  Noyes, 
28,  52;  J.  B.  Orynski,  51; 
E.  L.  Overholser,  54;  L.  J. 
Paetow,  55 ;  S.  C.  Pepper, 
26;  W.  C.  Pomeroy,  101;  H. 
L  Priestley,  23,  99;  F.  H. 
Probert,  24,  26;  A.  Putzker, 
50;  M.  Radin,  24,  101;  R. 
Ramirez,  103 ;  H.  J.  Ramsey, 
54;  E.  E.  Rand,  24,  54,  55, 
75;  W.  J.  Raymond,  51;  T. 
H.  Reed,  25,  51;  P.  S. 
Reinsch,  53;  C.  H.  Rieber, 
101;  C.  W.  Robbins,  25;  W. 
H.  Rodebush,  26 ;  C.  E.  Rugh, 
26,  51;  E.  M.  Sait,  50;  T. 
Samper,  50;  T.  F.  Sanford, 
76;  K.  Saunders,  52;  P. 
Scharrenberg,  51;  R.  H. 
Scofield,  53;   E.  R.   A.  Selig- 


man,  51 ;  O.  Shepard,  102 ; 
K.  Shimoda,  27;  F.  Slate, 
24;  I.  Smedley,  51;  M.  A. 
Sohrab,  25,  26;  H.  E.  B. 
Speight,  26,  52 ;  R.  G.  Sproul, 
24;  A.  L.  Stanley,  102;  J.  B. 
Stearns,  101;  G.  M.  Stratton, 
26,  54;  A.  L  Street,  25; 
Martha  Sturm,  27;  W.  E. 
Talbert,  50;  H.  Taylor,  50; 
C.  H.  Toll,  52 ;  E.  C.  Tolman, 
26;  G.  Tracy,  53;  Mrs.  Eva 
Trew,  100,  101;  L.  S.  Uren, 
25 ;  Dr.  van  Bemmeln,  75 ; 
H.  E.  Van  Norman,  50;  T. 
W.  Vaughan,  101 ;  C.  H.  Vic- 
tor, 26;  T.  J.  "Webber,  75; 
Mrs.  Amelia  K.  Weitman,  24, 
26;  Mrs.  W.  E.  Werrick,  23; 
Mrs.  Max  West,  75;  J.  C. 
Whitten,  23;  A.  F.  Whyte, 
24;  B.  I.  Wlieeler,  23,  ioO, 
101;  Harriet  Wilde,  52;  E. 
T.  Williams,  24,  50,  52 ; 
Mary  F.  Williams,  103;  W. 
H.  Williams,  53 ;  0.  E.  Wood- 
man,  23. 

Lectures,  Los  Angeles,  103:  S. 
Axson,  103;  J.  Collier,  104; 
W.  F.  Dearborn,  104;  Dr. 
Dickie,  104;  M.  H.  Flint,  104; 
W.  M.  Hart,  104;  H.  C. 
Hockett,  104;  J.  A.  Lomax, 
104;  R.  Miehaud,  104;  T.  H. 
Reed,  103;  S.  Schutze,  103; 
Harriet  Vittem,  104;  C.  D. 
von  Neumayer,  104;  B.  M. 
Woods,  104. 

Leslie,  George  D.,  gift,  40. 

Letts,  Arthur,  gift,  66. 

Longyear,  Willis  D.,  gift,  66. 

Los  Angeles,  Summer  Session, 
103 ;  University  Meetings, 
103;   Lectures,  103. 

Mask  and  Dagger,  election,  46. 

Mead,  Elwood,  gift,  66. 

Medal  of  Loyalty,  University 
of  Paris,  3. 

Merriam,  John  C,  elected  pres- 
ident of  Carnegie  Institution, 
63;  tribute  to,  81. 

Merrill,  C.  W.,   gift,   66. 

Mexican   Geological    Survey, 
gift,  66. 


[ix] 


Military  honors  for  University, 
61. 

Mine  rescue  contest,  63. 

Ministry  of  France,  gift,  66. 

Moffitt,  James  K.,  gift,  67. 

Mu  Phi  Epsilou,  election,  71. 

Musical  events,  22,  49,   73,   99. 

Music    Department,    gift    re- 
ceived, 41. 

Naffziger,  Dr.  Howard  C,  gift, 
67. 

Napa  Seminary  Club,  gift,  86. 

National  Dairy  Show,  7. 

Nu  Sigma  Psi,  elections,  19,  46. 

Nutting,   Franklin  P.,  gift,   67. 

Oddie,  Sarah  S.,  gift,  67. 

Oliver,  E.  L.,  gift,  66. 

Panhellenic   Union  in  America, 
gift,  40. 

Perkins,  Dr.  Janet,  gift,  40. 

Pershing,    General,    meeting    in 
honor  of,  39. 

Phillips,  Lee,  gift,  66. 

Phi  Beta  Kappa,  election,  46. 

Phi  Delta  Phi,  elections,  47,  70. 

Phi   Lambda   Upsilon,   election, 
47. 

Phi  Sigma,  election,  97. 

Phi  Tau,  election,  47. 

Pi  Delta  Phi,  elections,  71,  97. 

Pi  Lambda  Phi,  election,  47. 

Preble,  Mrs.  F.  C,  gift,  67. 

Probert,  F.  H.,  gift,  66, 

Promotions,  15,  43,  93. 

Prytanean      Society,     elections, 
20,  71. 

Putnam,     Miss     Elizabeth     W., 
gift,  67. 

Eamirez,  Eaul,  first  Chilean  ex- 
change professor,  38. 

Eegents  and  Faculty,  41,  68. 

Registration  figures,  28,  33,  34, 
35,  58,  62,  82. 

Reinstatement,  15. 

Resignations,   17,  44,  95. 

San   Francisco   District    Dental 
Society,  gift,  67. 

San    Francisco    Society    Dental 
Research,   gift,   86. 

Sartori,  Mrs.  Joseph  F.,  gift,  66. 

Schoenfeld,  Mrs.  Jeremiah,  gift, 
67. 

Scholarship,     Fraternity     and 
Houseclubs',    36,    83;    sorori- 
ties, 38,  84. 


Seligman,  Professor  E.  R.  A., 
gift,  67. 

Seligman,  Mrs.  Isaac  N.,  gift, 
67. 

Sigma  Delta  Pi,  election,  20. 

Sigma  Kappa  Alpha,  election, 
47. 

Slauson,  James,  gift,  66. 

Smith,  Mrs.  James  B.,  gift,  67. 

Smith,  John,   gift,  41. 

Sororities'    scholarship,   38,    84. 

Southern  Branch,  University  of 
California,  appointments,   92. 

Southern  Pacific  Co.,  gift,  67. 

Special  lecture  courses,  26,  54, 
76. 

Stephens,  H.  Morse,  5. 

Storms,  Miss  Muriel  H.,  gift,  9. 

Student  affairs,  17,  45,  70;  dis- 
qualified students,  36,  58; 
dormitories,  57. 

Summer  Session,  61,  82;  Los 
Angeles,    103. 

Tau  Beta  Pi,  elections,  47,   70. 

Thane,  B.  T.,  gift,  66. 

Thury,  Miss  M.  S.,  gift,  10. 

Torch  and  Shield,  election,   97. 

Trask,  Mrs.  Parker,  gift,  86. 

University  Farm,  enrollment, 
25,  62 ;  picnic,  62 ;  gradu- 
ation, 62 ;  short  courses,  62 ; 
contest,  63. 

University  of  Paris,  Medal  of 
Loyalty,  from,  3. 

University  Meetings,  21,  48,  72, 
98 ;  Los  Angeles  Summer  Ses- 
sion, 103. 

University  Mothers'  Club,  gift, 
68. 

University  Press,  Publications, 
28,  55,  77,  104. 

Voorsanger,  Dr.  E.  C,  gift,  41. 

Wall,  E.  E.,  gift,  68. 

Waterman,  L.  E.  Co.,  San  Fran- 
cisco branch,  gift,  41. 

Webber,  H.  J.  gift,  68. 

Wheeler,  Dr.  Benj.  Ide,  gift, 
10. 

Whitnev,  Mrs.  Casper,  proposed 
gift,' 10. 

Whittell,  Mrs.  George,  Jr.,  gift, 
68. 

Williams,  Mrs.  Evans,  Sr.,  gift, 
41. 

Williams,  Gardner  F.,  gift,  66. 


[x] 


DAVID  PRESCOTT  BARROWS 


TN  undertaking  the  responsibilities  of  this  office  I  am  especially 
anxious  to  conserve,  so  far  as  it  is  my  privilege,  the 
best  institutions  and  traditions  of  the  University.  There  has 
always  been  present  in  the  teaching  body  here  a  noble  enthusiasm 
for  the  success  of  one  another,  an  absence  of  criticism,  a  gen- 
erous appreciation  of  our  individual  accomplishments.  It  is  this 
spirit  which  has  made  the  academic  faculty  so  strong  and  adequate 
in  the  past,  and  I  fervently  hope  that  no  act  of  mine  will  ever 
weaken  this  spirit  or  make  it  any  less  the  dominant  character  of 
this  place.  We  have  here,  too,  an  old  and  fine  tradition  of 
freedom — freedom  of  teaching,  of  research,  of  public  activity, 
and  of  the  expression  of  view.  The  only  restraint  upon  this 
freedom  which  our  public  opinion  here  has  sought  to  enforce  has 
been  that  restraint  which  becomes  a  gentleman.  I  feel  it  is  far 
better  to  have  our  differences  of  view  with  respect  to  academic 
policy  or  national  and  social  issues  clearly  and  openly  expressed 
than  to  encourage  untimely  silence  and  undue  reserve.  In  fact, 
such  freedom  as  this  is  essential  to  a  university,  and  to  embar- 
rass it  is  to  embarrass  the  vitality  of  our  undertaking. 

There  are  some  unique  institutions  which  President  Wheeler 
has  fostered  in  his  long  guidance  of  this  University — the  institu- 
tion of  student  self  government,  of  faculty  determination  of  aca- 
demic policy,  of  unvarying  consultation.  These  institutions  it 
is  my  clear  duty  to  recognize,  avail  myself  of,  and  build  upon. 

David  Prescott  Barrows. 

Berkeley,  December  3,  1919 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 


Vol.  XXII  JANUARY,     1920  No.  1 


OUR  NEW  PRESIDENT 

The  selection  of  Professor  Barrows  is  the  result  of  a 
most  painstaking  search  by  the  Regents  among  educators 
all  over  the  country.  Several  months  were  consumed  in  the 
investigation  and  a  Committee  of  Regents  went  East  to 
canvass  the  field  of  eastern  educators.  The  names  of  the 
most  outstanding  educators  in  university  life,  both  in  the 
East  and  on  the  Pacific  Coast,  were  thoroughly  canvassed 
and  a  most  exhaustive  investigation  was  made  of  the  quali- 
fications and  availability  of  each.  The  Executive  Commit- 
tee of  the  Regents  has  spent  many  months  in  frequent 
meetings  discussing  these  reports,  and  the  final  unanimous 
report  in  favor  of  Dean  Barrows  was  based  upon  the  most 
careful  consideration  of  the  merits  of  all  those  who  had 
been  suggested  from  any  source  that  were  recommended  as 
available.  The  selection  of  Professor  Barrows  among  such 
a  nation-wide  field  of  outstanding  educators  and  university 
administrators  testifies  to  the  high  regard  in  which  he  is 
held  by  the  Regents.  The  Regents  feel  that  in  Professor 
Barrows  they  have  chosen  a  man  who  is  not  only  a  scholar 
and  educational  administrator  of  proved  capacity,  but  a 
leader  among  men — one  who  will  be  an  inspiration  to  the 
youth  of  the  University  and  a  worthy  representative  of  its 
ideals  and  purposes  to  the  people  of  the  state. 

Regents  of  the  University  of  California. 


The  Alumni  of  the  University  of  California  accept  David 
P.  Barrows  as  President  of  their  Alma  Mater  with  the  pro- 
foundest  satisfaction  and  unbounded  confidence  in  the  fu- 
ture of  the  University.    Whenever  the  occasion  arises  for 


4  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHBONICLE 

the  selection  of  a  new  president,  no  group  connected  with 
a  university  is  more  keenly  interested  in  the  event  than  its 
ahimni.  Our  Alumni  were  quick  to  make  their  own  selec- 
tion. President  Barrows  was  the  man  they  most  desired, 
the  man  in  whose  hands  they  were  sure  the  University 
would  be  safe,  the  man  under  whose  guidance  they  were 
certain  it  would  go  forward  to  fulfill  the  high  purposes 
M^hich  are  associated  with  the  University.  It  was,  therefore, 
a  great  satisfaction  to  the  Alumni  to  find  their  own  judg- 
ment unanimously  and  heartily  confirmed  by  the  Regents. 
The  factors  which  formed  the  judgment  of  the  Alumni  are 
quite  apparent.  First  of  all.  President  Barrows  is  an 
alumnus  of  the  University.  The  Alumni  know  him  and  he 
knows  the  Alumni.  There  is  mutual  understanding,  and 
appreciation,  of  what  the  University  is,  what  its  purposes 
are,  and  what  its  tasks  must  be.  But  above  all,  the  Alumni 
saw  represented  in  the  person  of  President  Barrows  those 
admirable  qualities  of  heart  and  mind  which  they  Avant  in 
their  President — courage,  directness,  scholarship,  and  the 
natural  instinct  to  serve  the  University,  the  State  and  the 
Nation.  As  teacher,  scholar,  soldier,  administrator,  the 
Alumni  found  in  him  their  President. 

WiGGiNTON  E.  Creed. 


An  upright,  outright,  noble  man  and  citizen — that  is 
David  Barrows.  By  choice  of  the  Regents  he  enters  today 
upon  the  task  of  widest  opportunity  of  any  in  the  West.  He 
has  a  message  and  he  will  be  heard.  He  has  a  work  to  do 
and  his  leadership  will  be  accepted  in  gladness  by  forward- 
moving  men  everywhere.  Seldom  w^as  a  man  better  trained 
for  his  task — student  at  Pomona  and  at  Berkeley,  then  in 
New  York  and  in  Chicago;  prepared  for  his  chair  in  gov- 
ernment by  fundamental  studies  in  education  and  anthro- 
pology ;  his  experience  enriched  by  his  superintendency  of 
the  Philippines  schools,  his  study  of  Mexican  education  and 
government,  his  service  under  Mr.  Hoover  in  Belgium,  his 


OUB  NEW  PBESIDENT  5 

military  service  during  the  war  in  the  Philippines  and  in 
Siberia.  But  best  of  all  his  fine  understanding  of  the  Uni- 
versity of  California  and  his  intimate  sympathy  with  its 
peculiar  spirit  and  institutions  among  both  students  and 
teachers.  He  has  a  lot  of  good  hard  work  ahead,  but  he 
will  go  into  it  and  through  it  with  abounding  joy, — and 
everybody  will  rejoice  to  help  him  with  all  the  help  there 
is  in  us.    God  bless  him. 

Benjamin  Ide  Wheeler. 


The  new  President  goes  into  office  with  the  admiration  of 
the  students  and  the  full  support  of  the  faculty  as  well  as 
the  unanimous  vote  of  the  Board  of  Eegents.  He  is  a 
man  of  fine  promise  as  well  as  substantial  performance — a 
fearless,  noble,  patriotic  soul. 

His  career  will  be  marked  with  success  and  fraught  with 
splendid  service  to  the  University  and  the  State  of  Califor- 
nia. It  is  a  pleasure  to  know  that  the  University  has  at  last 
come  into  her  majority.  She  has  achieved  distinction  of 
character  and  career.  She  is  great  enough  to  furnish  presi- 
dents for  the  future  from  the  body  of  her  own  alumni. 
President  Barrows  is  dear  to  the  hearts  of  the  alumni  and 
he  commands  the  confidence  of  all. 

Charles  Mills  Gayley. 

Daily  Californian,  December  4,  1919. 


To  David  Prescott  Barrows,  newly  appointed  President 
of  the  University  of  California,  greetings.  The  members 
of  the  student  body  of  this  great  University  take  pleas- 
ure in  welcoming  to  the  presidential  seat  a  man  who  has 
done  as  much  for  this  University  as  has  President  Barrows. 
He  is  a  man  who  stands  out  among  the  educators  of  this 
country.  He  is  a  man  of  high  ideals.  He  is  a  man  who  has 
done  big  things.  And  best  of  all,  he  is  a  man  who  will  do 
big  things. 


6  UNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

David  Prescott  Barrows  is  without  doubt  the  man  for  the 
presidency  of  a  University  which  is  the  foremost  in  the 
West  and  one  of  the  foremost  in  the  entire  United  States. 
His  past  history  stands  out  with  proofs  that  he  will  fulfill 
his  office  as  well  as  any  man  who  has  gone  before  him.  And 
he  is  a  scholar  and  this  is  a  scholar's  office. 

There  is  an  opportunity  for  him.  The  University  of 
California  has  student  government  firmly  established. 
President-Emeritus  Wheeler  did  that  for  us.  And  now 
President  Barrows  has  the  opportunity  of  watching  and 
aiding  student  self-government  to  attain  the  heights  which 
it  can  and  will. 

The  students  of  the  University  of  California  are  fortu- 
nate in  that  President  Barrows  is  a  California  man.  He 
has  been  a  graduate  student  of  this  institution.  And  he 
has  been  an  active  part  of  this  University.  He  has  seen 
student  government  rise  and  grow  and  he  has  taken  active 
part  in  that  rise  and  growth.  Yes,  he  is  the  right  man 
for  the  job. 

President  Barrows,  we  wish  you  success  in  this,  your 
latest  undertaking.  And  we  are  confident  that  you  will  do 
as  much  for  the  University  of  California  as  your  predeces- 
sor, President-Emeritus  Wheeler  has  done. 

Editor  Daily  Californian. 


THE  FIGHT  OVER  THE  PEACE  TREATY 


THE  FIGHT  OVER  THE  PEACE  TREATY 


Chester  H.  Kowell 


Writing  on  the  League  of  Nations  situation  is  primarily 
a  matter  for  daily,  almost  for  hourly  journalism.  To  dis- 
cuss the  general  issue  of  the  League  would  be  only  beat- 
ing over  thrice-threshed  straw,  while  any  consideration  of 
the  detailed  developments  is  likely  to  be  hopelessly  out  of 
date  before  it  can  be  printed  in  anything  more  permanent 
than  the  next  edition  of  the  Hourly  News.  There  seems 
therefore  no  way  to  respond  to  the  request  of  the  editor 
of  the  University  Chronicle  for  an  article  on  the  subject 
except  to  treat  it  as  of  date  of  writing,  January  1,  and  to 
expect  that  most  of  the  questions  which  are  here  treated  as 
tentative  will  have  been  settled  by  the  time  of  the  date  of 
publication. 

When  Congress  adjourned  for  the  Christmas  recess  it 
was  in  a  state  of  deadlock  which  was  generally  regarded  as 
bluff.  Both  conditional  and  unconditional  ratification  of 
the  treaty  had  been  defeated  by  the  decisive  majorities  of 
39  to  55  and  38  to  53.  Yet  80  members  of  the  Senate  had 
voted,  or  been  paired,  for  ratification  in  some  form.  If 
64  of  these  could  agree  on  a  form,  ratification  was  still 
possible.  Both  factions  put  up  a  bluff  of  irreconcilability 
as  to  the  form,  and  President  Wilson,  with  characteristic 
aloofness,  sent  a  cryptic  message,  from  which  even  his 
own  direct  representatives  in  the  Senate  have  not  yet 
been  able  to  make  out  what  he  will  or  will  not  do. 


8  VNIVEIiSITY  OF  CAfJFOKNJA  CUllONICLK 

Mcfiiiliiiie,  negotiations  for  (ioiiipromise  have  been  go- 
ing on  and  may  have  been  settled  by  the  time  this  is  read. 
The  negotiations  have  developed  that  the  neceasary  parties 
to  the  compromise  are  not  merely  the  Scmatorial  factions, 
or  t  li(!  Senate  and  President  Wilson.  They  are  also  America 
and  th(!  Allied  nations.  No  approval  of  the  treaty  with 
reservations  Requiring  the  acecsptance  of  the  Allied  nations 
is  wor-tli  making  if  among  these  reservations  are  some 
which  they  can  not  a(H;('i)t. 

These  facts  concentrate  the;  discussion  of  compromise 
not  on  the  merits  of  th(!  res(Tvations,  but  on  the  possibility 
of  their  acceptance.  The  Lodge  rcisolution  of  ratification 
contained  a  preamble  and  fourteen  reservations.  All  these 
i-esolutions  are  hypercritical,  most  of  them  are  intended  to 
b(!  offensive  either  to  President  Wilson  or  to  the  Allies,  not 
one  of  them  is  necessary,  and  not  one  of  them  was  written 
for  tiif  |)urpose  of  making  the  Tjcague  of  Nations  bf^tter, 
more  vvoikjihie,  or  more  useful.  '^PluM-e  is  no  effort  in  them 
to  cori'cct  the  acknowledged  faults  of  tlu;  League  covenant, 
and  they  are  obviously  written  by  men  who  regard  the 
L(!ague's  faults  as  its  only  virtues.  It  is  really  astonishing 
that  after  months  of  scrutiny  of  a  confessedly  imi)erfect 
documcMit,  its  worst  eniunies  have  not  succeeded  in  suggest- 
ing a  singl(!  changes  that  safeguards  it  against  any  real 
danger  or  corrects  any  real  fault.  To  be  sure,  these  criljics 
were  not  looking  for  the  faults  of  tlu;  Tjengue  as  an  opera- 
tive organization  of  the  world.  Tin;  worse  1h(>  Tjeagu(^  is, 
in  this  risspect,  the  better  tluiy  are  pletised.  Th(>y  would 
prefer  it  to  be  so  fatally  defective  as  to  offi^r  no  liope  of 
ever  operating  at  all.  They  do  not  care  wliether  the  treaty 
is  just  or  unjust,  or  wliether  the  League  safegiuirds  it  or 
not.  To  the  j)rofoundly  just  criticisms  of  the  British  Lib- 
erals on  the  whole  schemi!  they  are  deaf,  blind  and  uncon- 
scious. Uut  even  as  regards  the  one  fault  for  which  they 
werc^  looking  it  is  astonishing  that,  they  did  not  find  more  to 
criticize.  TIm^  oidy  fault  the  LeagU(>  covenant  could  have 
had  whicli  would  have  interested  them  was  the  fault  of 


THE  FIGHT  OVER  THE  PEACE  TREATY  9 

"invaclinj>:  AnuM-ica's  sovoroijjfnt y. "  For  this  one  fault 
they  (.'xamiiuxi  the  covenant  with  a  frantic  zeal  worthy  of 
Patrick  Henry,  and  they  found  not  one  American  right 
to  be  "reserved"  which  was  not  already  adequately  re- 
served in  the  document  as  it  stood,  except  rights  which,  if 
reserved  by  all  nations,  would  be  fatal  to  tliis  or  any 
League.  There  is  no  trace  of  constructive  criticism  in  the 
whole  program  of  reservations,  and  even  as  destructive 
criticism  it  is  absolutely  the  narrowest  and  shallowest 
utterance  in  the  whole  world  literature  of  the  subject. 
Intellectually,  the  whole  performance  is  beneath  criticism. 
If  it  were  possible  to  consider  the  fourteen  reservations  on 
their  merits,  thirteen  of  them  would  be  rejected  outright, 
and  the  other  would  be  ignored  as  trivial  and  unnecessary. 
Unfortunately,  this  is  a  practical  and  not  an  academic 
question.  It  is  a  question  not  of  what  ought  to  be  dono, 
but  of  what  can  be  done.  It  is  required  to  get  the  votes 
of  64  out  of  96  very  human  individuals,  on  the  best  tolera- 
ble terms  on  which  they  can  agree.  And  since  some  of 
these  have  hyjinotizied  themselves  into  thinking  these  res(>r- 
vations  important,  either  to  America  or  to  their  personal 
dignity,  it  is  worth  while  to  concede  to  them  every  reserva- 
tion not  absolutely  fatal  either  to  the  acceptance  or  to  the 
working  of  the  treaty.  Certainly  all  the  merely  foolish 
reservations  may  be  conceded  offhand.  Of  the  otTensive 
ones,  those  which  merely  insult  Presid(Mit  Wilson  uuiy  be 
accepted  to  whatever  extent  he  will  submit.  Apparently 
he  is  inclined  to  stickle  at  only  one  of  them,  and  at  that 
for  other  than  persoiud  reavsoiis.  The  one  which  insults 
Central  and  South  America  should  be  mad(>  less  oU'ensive, 
but  probably  we  can  "get  by"  with  considerable  bad  nuui- 
ners  in  this  (quarter,  with  no  worse  consequence  than  the 
contempt  of  our  neighbors.  Those  which  insult  Enghind 
and  Japan  must  be  modified  if  England  and  Japan  are  to 
be  required  to  assent  to  them.  Those  which  merely  insult 
the  whole  world  nuiy  be  pass(>d  over.  And  the  one  which 
involves  the  "face"  of  President  Wilson  and  Senator  Lodge 
ought  to  be  compromised  with  a  clul). 


10  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

To  specify:  There  is  a  preamble  and  fourteen  reserva- 
tions. The  preamble  requires  three  of  the  four  principal 
nations  expressly  to  assent  to  the  reservations.  Of  the 
reservations,  seven  are  intended  to  insult  the  Allies,  six  are 
intended  to  insult  President  Wilson,  and  one  each  to  insult 
South  America,  Japan  and  England.  Insulting  foreign 
nations  (except  Germany,  Ireland,  and  of  recent  years, 
Italy)  has  always  been  a  favored  device  of  domestic  poli- 
tics. Reservations  1,  2,  4,  5,  10,  11,  and  12  are  intended  to 
protect  America  against  the  League  of  Nations.  Reserva- 
tions 2,  3,  7,  8,  9,  and  13  are  intended  to  protect  Congress 
against  President  Wilson.  Reservation  5  announces  to 
Central  and  to  South  America  that  we  will  do  to  them 
what  we  please,  without  right  of  protest  on  their  part. 
Reservation  6  repudiates  the  Shantung  settlement,  and  re- 
serves freedom  of  action  (which  means  war)  on  it.  Reser- 
vation 14  disfranchises  Canada,  Australia,  New  Zealand, 
South  Africa,  and  India. 

Consider  these,  in  their  respective  groups.  The  preamble, 
requiring  the  express  assent  of  three  of  the  four  principal 
powers,  is  merely  a  "passing  the  buck"  to  them  to  reject 
our  ratification  instead  of  refusing  it  ourselves,  provided 
"reservations"  like  the  Shantung  and  British  dominion 
amendments  are  included,  which  in  their  present  form  they 
could  not  possibly  accept.  The  general  reservations  against 
the  League  and  the  world  reserve  to  the  United  States  the 
exclusive  right  to  determine,  when  withdrawing  from  the 
League,  whether  or  not  it  has  lived  up  to  its  obligations, 
and  also  the  exclusive  right  to  determine  what  are  its  do- 
mestic affairs,  what  is  the  Monroe  doctrine,  when  the  United 
States  shall  increase  armaments,  what  nationals  of  cove- 
nant-breaking states  may  still  trade  with  the  United  States, 
and  what  decisions  of  the  various  peace  commissions  the 
United  States  will  accept.  They  also  reserve  to  each  future 
Congress  the  right  to  determine  for  the  issues  of  its  time 
whether  the  United  States  will  or  will  not  abide  by  the 
obligations  to  which  the  rest  of  the  world  has  agreed  under 


TBE  FIGHT  OVER  THE  PEACE  TREATY  11 

Article  X  of  the  covenant.  All  these  reservations  are 
intended  to  weaken  the  League  and  to  exempt  the  United 
States  from  obligations  under  it.  Nevertheless,  with  the 
exception  of  the  reservation  on  Article  X  and  with  some 
modification  of  the  reservation  on  the  Monroe  doctrine  so 
as  to  make  it  less  insulting  to  our  neighbors  in  the  western 
hemisphere,  all  these  reservations  can  doubtless  be  accepted 
if  they  are  the  price  of  the  necessary  votes.  While  they 
weaken  the  League,  they  do  not  destroy  it.  Not  the  worst 
feature  of  these  reservations  is  in  the  things  they  provide, 
but  is  the  spirit  in  which  they  are  written.  These  reserva- 
tions would  not  destroy  the  League ;  but  this  spirit,  if  con- 
tinued, would  do  so. 

Another  group  of  reservations  is  intended  to  protect 
Congress  against  President  Wilson.  It  is  provided  that  if 
the  United  States  accepts  any  mandate,  participates  in  any 
commission,  or  contributes  to  any  expenses  of  the  League 
of  Nations,  this  shall  be  done  by  act  of  Congress,  and  that 
all  representatives  of  the  United  States  shall  be  authorized 
by  Congress  and  their  appointments  confirmed  by  the 
Senate.  It  is  also  provided  that  no  action  of  the  repara- 
tions commission  affecting  the  United  States  can  be  ac- 
cepted by  the  United  States  except  by  act  of  Congress,  and 
that  all  the  labor  provisions  of  the  covenant  and  of  the 
treaty  shall  apply  to  the  United  States  only  when  and  to 
the  extent  that  they  are  defined  and  accepted  by  some 
future  act  of  Congress.  All  these  reservations,  also,  can 
doubtless  be  accepted  if  they  are  the  necessary  price  of 
votes,  though  this  price  involves  the  reactionary  course  of 
repudiating  the  one  greatest  constructive  achievement  of 
the  whole  treaty — which  is  the  provision  for  an  interna- 
tional labor  body. 

These  two  groups,  it  will  be  seen,  cover  nearly  all  the 
reservations  and  they  may  all  be  accepted  as  a  basis  of 
compromise.  There  remain  the  preamble,  the  reservation 
on  Article  X,  and  the  reservations  covering  the  Monroe 
doctrine,  the  Shantung  settlement,  and  the  votes  of  the 


12  VNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHEONICLE 

British  colonies,  all  of  which  should  be  modified  and  some 
of  which  must  be  modified  if  agreement  is  to  be  possible. 

The  reservation  on  Article  X,  insofar  as  it  provides  that 
no  war  can  be  declared  and  no  troops  used  except  by  act 
of  Congress,  is  superfluous,  since  the  Constitution  of  the 
United  States  already  so  provides,  but  it  is  otherwise  unob- 
jectionable. The  remainder  of  the  reservation,  however, 
provides  in  effect  practically  that  the  obligations  of  Article 
X  to  respect  and  preserve  the  political  independence  and 
territorial  integrity  of  other  nations  as  against  external 
aggression  shall  not  be  an  obligation  or  a  permanent  policy 
of  the  United  States,  but  that  each  future  Congress  shall 
determine  the  policy  of  the  United  States  in  this  respect. 
To  pass  this  reservation  in  this  form  would  enormously 
weaken  the  League.  It  would,  however,  probably  not  pre- 
clude the  acceptance  of  the  ratification  by  England,  France, 
Italy,  and  Japan.  The  sticking  point  in  this  reservation 
is  President  Wilson.  The  very  cynicism  of  the  diplomats 
of  the  other  great  powers,  which  has  been  so  justly  criti- 
cized with  respect  to  the  treaty  provisions,  may  make  them 
relatively  indifferent  with  respect  to  this  provision.  Its 
value  is  as  a  guarantee  of  the  preservation  of  peace,  for 
which  they  are  too  shortsighted  to  care  much,  but  for 
which  we  ought  to  care  a  great  deal.  However,  if  we  in- 
sist, and  they  are  willing,  there  would  be  no  obstacle  ex- 
cept the  incidental  fact  that  President  Wilson  wrote  this 
particular  section  of  the  covenant  and  has  made  it  a  mat- 
ter of  personal  pride  that  it  shall  not  be  reserved  out  of 
existence.  There  is  the  further  fact  that  in  the  last 
speech  he  made  before  his  break-down,  he  read  the  exact 
language  of  the  reservation  now  debated  and  stated  that 
this  language  "cut  the  heart  out  of  the  League."  Presi- 
dent Wilson's  supporters  therefore  regard  it  as  absolutely 
vital  to  his  personal  dignity  that  this  language  be  suf- 
ficiently changed  to  save  his  face,  while  President  Wilson's 
opponents  regard  it  as  absolutely  vital  to  their  desideratum 
of  humiliating  the   President  to  pass  the  reservation  in 


TEE  FIGHT  OVER  TEE  PEACE  TREATY  13 

exactly  the  language  to  which  he  objected.  The  personal 
issue,  therefore,  overshadows  all  others  on  the  question  of 
this  reservation.  If  President  Wilson  had  not  made  the 
unfortunate  remark  in  his  last  speech,  his  opponents  would 
not  be  so  bitterly  stubborn  upon  the  exact  language,  and 
his  supporters  might  be  willing,  if  necessary,  to  pay  even 
the  high  and  shameful  price  which  would  be  involved  in  a 
surrender  of  this  reservation. 

Keservation  5,  on  the  Monroe  doctrine,  as  we  have  al- 
ready said,  could  probably  be  accepted  by  Europe,  but  as 
a  matter  of  decency  and  self-respect  as  well  as  of  ordinary 
comity  toward  our  neighbors  of  the  two  Americas,  it  ought 
to  be  at  least  modified.  The  treaty  already  reserves  the 
Monroe  doctrine  as  against  any  interference  or  arbitration 
by  the  League  of  Nations.  There  is  no  objection  to  our 
further  reserving  that  doctrine  in  clearer  language  as 
against  European  interference.  But  this  reservation  not 
merely  protects  against  the  possible  interference  of  Europe 
but  destroj'-s  all  the  rights  of  every  nation  in  America  ex- 
cept the  United  States.  It  declares  that  the  Monroe  doc- 
trine shall  be,  throughout  the  future,  whatever  we  may, 
at  any  time  in  the  future,  assert  it  to  be,  in  whatever  inter- 
pretation we  may  choose  to  put  upon  it,  and  that  there 
shall  be  no  right  of  discussion,  arbitration  or  protest  from 
anybody  upon  our  definition  or  interpretation.  We  already 
have  treaties  of  arbitration  with  some  of  the  Central  and 
South  American  states,  extending  to  them  exactly  the  right 
which  this  reservation  denies  to  them,  and  we  have  a 
treaty  with  England  upon  the  Panama  Canal,  guaranteeing 
to  England  the  rights  which  this  reservation  denies  to  all 
the  world.  The  reservation,  therefore,  not  merely  is  an 
offense  to  our  neighbors  of  the  two  Americas,  but  is  in 
form  a  repudiation  of  all  the  decencies  of  our  own  estab- 
lished foreign  policy.  It  is  an  indecency  which  we  probably 
have  the  power  to  commit;  but  it  is  to  be  hoped  that  we 
wdll  have  the  grace  to  refrain  from  doing  so. 


14  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA   CHRONICLE 

The  reservation  on  the  Shantung  settlement  is,  of  course, 
one  which  neither  Japan  nor  England  could  under  any 
condition  expressly  accept.  If  the  requirement  of  such 
acceptance  in  the  preamble  is  struck  out,  the  reservation 
might  stand.  It  deprives  the  United  States  of  all  power 
to  do  anytliing  practical  in  righting  the  wrong  of  Shan- 
tung through  the  League  of  Nations,  and  it  reserves  noth- 
ing except  the  right  to  make  independent  war  against 
Japan  for  the  freeing  of  Shantung — a  right  which  we  al- 
ways had,  and  very  properly  never  exercised,  against  Ger- 
many, and  which,  if  we  are  sane,  we  will  never  exercise 
against  Japan. 

The  final  reservation  is  in  two  parts.  Translated  from 
general  into  specific  language,  it  means,  first,  that  tlie 
United  States  will  be  no  party  to  any  action  of  the  League 
of  Nations  in  which  Canada,  Australia,  New  Zealand  or 
South  Africa  vote,  and  second,  that  if  the  United  States 
and  p]ngland  have  a  dispute  and  both  are  deprived  of 
their  votes  in  the  settlement  of  that  dispute,  the  British 
colonies  upon  that  dispute,  shall  also  have  no  vote.  The 
second  half  of  this  reservation  may  very  well  stand.  It 
has  been  argued  by  Chief  Justice  Angellotti  of  the  Supreme 
Court  of  California,  that  this  is  already  the  meaning  of 
the  covenant  as  it  stands.  It  would  in  any  event  be  the 
actual  course  followed  if  the  United  States  so  demanded. 
Mathematically,  it  is  of  infinitesimal  importance,  and  its 
sentimental  importance  is  fictitious.  But  there  would 
|)rol)al)ly  be  no  objection  to  it  on  the  part  either  of  Eng- 
hind  or  of  the  British  colonies.  The  first  half  of  the  reser- 
vation, however,  definitely  disfranchises  the  self-govern- 
ing British  nations  in  all  the  proceedings  of  the  Assembly 
of  the  League  of  Nations,  and  of  course  could  not  be  sub- 
mitted to  by  them.  It  is  not  a  reservation,  but  an  amend- 
ment. And  if  Great  Britain  is  to  be  required  to  aSvSent  to 
th(!  reservations,  this  reservation  must  be  so  modified  as  to 
make  that  assent  by  Great  Britain  possible  without  pre- 
cipitating a  revolution  which  would  disrupt  the  British 
empire. 


THE  FIGHT  OVER  THE  PEACE  TSEATY  15 

If,  then,  the  preamble  is  so  modified  as  not  to  require  the 
express  assent  of  other  nations,  or  if  the  other  reservations 
are  so  modified  as  to  make  this  assent  possible,  any  other 
compromise  on  which  President  Wilson  and  the  two  Sen- 
ate factions  can  agree  is  worth  making.  To  be  even  reas- 
onably satisfactory,  such  a  compromise  should  involve  a 
modification  of  the  preamble,  a  restatement  in  decent  lan- 
guage of  the  reservation  on  the  Monroe  doctrine,  some 
modification  of  the  reservation  on  Shantung,  the  elimina- 
tion of  that  half  of  the  reservation  on  the  British  domin- 
ions which  disfranchises  them  even  in  cases  to  which  Great 
Britain  and  the  United  States  are  not  parties,  and  some 
modification  of  the  reservation  on  Article  X  which  shall 
break  through  the  merely  personal  part  of  the  stubborn- 
ness of  both  President  Wilson  and  his  Senate  opponents 
and  secure  some  agreement  between  them.  Of  course  this 
agreement  will  have  to  be  made  between  those  members  of 
both  parties  who  really  want  the  treaty  in  some  fashion 
approved,  and  must  completely  ignore  the  irreconcilables 
who  wish  it  defeated.  The  only  thing  to  do  with  them  is 
to  out-vote  them. 

The  treaty  of  peace  itself  was  a  compromise  between  the 
ruthless  vindictiveness  of  Cleraenceau  and  the  impractica- 
ble idealism  of  Wilson.  The  covenant  of  the  League  of 
Nations  was  a  compromise  between  the  conflicting  ideas 
and  the  conflicting  interests  of  the  negotiators.  Now  the 
approval  of  the  treaty  and  of  the  League  by  the  United 
States  seems  to  depend  on  another  compromise — a  compro- 
mise this  time  based  on  narrow  provincialism  and  arro- 
gant suspicion  far  from  creditable  to  the  United  States. 
Nevertheless,  if  the  few  absolutely  impossible  or  fatal  pro- 
\'isions  of  the  original  Lodge  program  can  be  eliminated, 
that  compromise  ought  to  be  made,  and  it  is  to  be  hoped 
that  it  will  have  been  made  before  this  is  printed.  It  is  a 
sorry  beginning,  sorrier  even  in  its  spirit  than  in  its  express 
conditions.  But  the  beginning  must  be  made  now  or  never, 
and  it  is  worth  while  to  make  whatever  beginning  we  can. 


16  UNIVEESITT  OF  CALIFORNIA  CEEONICLE 


THE  PRESIDENT,  THE  SENATE,  AND  THE 

LEAGUE 


Thomas  H.  Eeed 


The  United  States  took  up  her  share  of  the  world  con- 
flict with  lofty  motives,  prodigality  of  fine  emotion  and 
unstinted  sacrifice.  We  astonished  the  world  and  our- 
selves by  the  dignity  of  our  bearing  and  the  swift  accom- 
plishment of  our  superlative  energy.  One  may  almost  say 
that  we  had  a  right  to  expect  that,  victory  won,  we  would 
occupy  in  the  settlement  of  the  world 's  affairs  a  position  of 
equal  impressiveness  and  power.  Those  of  us  who  dreamed 
such  a  dream,  however,  have  suffered  a  startling  disillusion- 
ment. Our  post-war  diplomacy  has  been  fatuous  and  futile. 
We  have  neither  led  the  world  into  a  new  and  elevated  in- 
ternational status,  nor  secured  for  ourselves  that  protec- 
tion for  our  own  interests  which  upon  the  old  basis  of 
international  relations  is  essential  to  our  peace  and  pros- 
perity. We  have  failed,  and  failed  most  signally,  to  pluck 
the  fruits  of  victory — either  the  golden  pomegranates  of 
perpetual  peace,  or  the  more  material  harvests  which  the 
other  nations  of  the  world  have  rushed  so  vigorously  to 
gather  in. 

There  is  upon  our  tongues  the  bitterness  of  complete 
failure ;  a  failure  due,  of  course,  in  part  to  the  accidents  of 
personality,  but  in  a  more  fundamental  way  to  the  nature 
of  our  political  system — in  other  words  to  the  constitutional 


TEE  PEESIDENT,  THE  SENATE,  AND  TEE  LEAGUE     17 

relation  of  President  and  Senate,  and  that  party  spirit 
which  supplies  the  motive  power  for  our  complicated  mech- 
anism of  government.  The  intention  of  the  framers  of  our 
Constitution  was  that  the  president  and  senate  should  to- 
gether conduct  the  foreign  relations  of  the  country.  It  was 
anticipated  that  the  senate  would  serve  as  a  council  to 
the  president  for  this  and  other  executive  purposes,  much 
in  the  same  way  as  the  councils  in  the  several  colonies 
functioned  in  relation  to  the  colonial  governors.  In  other 
words,  they  were  to  sit  about  the  directors'  table  and  work 
such  things  out  together.  This  did  not  come  to  pass,  partly 
because  of  the  senate's  fear  of  being  overawed  by  the 
president,  partly  on  account  of  the  increase  in  numbers  of 
the  senate,  precluding  any  possibility  of  its  acting  as  a 
council.  The  Constitution  has,  therefore,  in  effect  given 
to  the  President  power  of  negotiating  treaties,  and  to  the 
Senate  power  of  ratifying  them.  Under  this  arrangement 
each  may  perform  its  portion  of  the  task  independently  of 
the  other.  The  way  has  thus  been  prepared  for  deadlock. 
The  opportunity  has  been  created  for  the  political  stupidity 
of  a  president  and  the  pettyfogging  partizanship  of  a  hos- 
tile senate  majority  to  neutralize  the  dignity  and  authority 
of  the  United  States  in  international  affairs. 

There  is  nothing  in  the  situation  of  a  president  and 
senate  at  loggerheads  over  a  treaty.  Our  comparative  ab- 
stinence, however,  from  international  politics  has  reduced 
to  a  minimum  the  number  of  occasions  when  a  situation 
might  prove  critical.  Good  sense  and  that  faculty  for 
accommodation  which  is  one  of  the  outstanding  features  of 
our  political  life  also  have  tended  to  palliate  the  evil  con- 
sequences of  the  system  itself.  A  birch-bark  canoe  is  safe 
enough  as  a  means  of  navigation  so  long  as  none  of  the 
passengers  or  crew  attempt  to  rock  the  boat,  but  an  awk- 
ward hand  on  the  paddle  or  an  injudicious  shifting  of  posi- 
tion proves  the  perilous  nature  of  the  craft.  We  have 
waited  for  the  conclusion  of  the  world's  greatest  war,  for 
the  most  critical  moment  in  the  history  of  this  and  every 


18  UNIFEBSITY  OF  CALIFOENIA  CHRONICLE 

other  country  to  see  our  treaty-making  machine  grind  and 
crash  to  a  standstill. 

President  Wilson  proved  an  Emersonian  diplomatist.  He 
hitched  his  wagon  to  a  star.  He  sought  to  secure  as  a  result 
of  the  war  a  League  of  Nations  for  the  permanent  adjust- 
ment of  international  difficulties,  and  the  enforcement  of 
international  peace.  He  seized  upon  a  political  conception 
of  the  first  magnitude.  At  the  same  time  it  must  be  regret- 
fully admitted  that  he  neglected  to  watch  with  equal  in- 
tentness  matters  nearer  the  ground,  but  still  of  great  im- 
portance. In  certain  matters  relating  to  the  organization 
of  the  League,  the  disposition  of  Shantung,  and  in  other 
particulars  he  failed  to  secure  for  us  what  the  consensus  of 
sound  opinion  holds  he  should  have  secured.  He  brought 
back  to  us  a  treaty  unsatisfactory  in  certain  of  its  details 
and  including  a  League  of  Nations  provocative  of  many 
doubts.  It  was,  however,  a  League  reasonably  acceptable 
to  the  representatives  of  the  other  powers,  establishing  for 
the  first  time  practicable  machinery  for  the  enforcement  of 
international  peace.  It  was  the  one  achievement  of  the 
Peace  Conference  upon  which  we  might  look  with  enthu- 
siasm. The  President  had  gone  after  the  golden  pome- 
granates, and  although  the  fruit,  on  inspection,  might  seem 
a  bit  flat  and  seedy,  the  League  at  least  represented  a  mod- 
erately successful  effort  to  build  upon  the  world 's  Avoe  a  new 
world  order  of  happier  portent  than  the  last.  To  its  basic 
ideas  there  has  been  practically  no  respectable  opposition. 
Even  the  hostility  of  the  Senate  majority  has  been  unable  to 
do  much  more  than  pick  flaws  in  the  League  Covenant.  It 
was  a  genuine  achievement,  not  of  the  most  material  and 
immediately  practicable  kind  perhaps,  but  potentially  the 
greatest  political  achievement  of  all  time. 

The  Covenant  of  the  League  of  Nations  was  seized  upon 
by  the  Republican  majority  in  the  Senate  as  the  basis  of 
a  party  attack  upon  the  President.  From  one  point  of 
view  they  could  not  allow  anything  so  successful  as  a 
League  of  Nations  to  be  "  put  over "  by  a  Democratic  Presi- 


THE  PRESIDENT,  THE  SENATE,  AND  THE  LEAGUE     19 

dent  without  such  modification  as  would  rob  him  of  any 
chance  for  glory.  They  were  determined  to  make  use  of 
their  control  of  the  Senate  in  a  partisan  way  for  partisan 
ends.  Now,  it  must  be  admitted  that  their  provocation 
was  not  slight.  The  President  had  notoriously  ignored  the 
Senate  in  international  affairs.  In  the  conduct  of  diplo- 
matic relations  he  had,  even  before  the  Peace  Conference, 
made  wide  use  of  personal  representatives  responsible  to 
himself  alone,  not  appointed  by  and  with  the  advice  and 
consent  of  the  Senate.  There  can  be  little  doubt  that  the  use 
of  such  personal  agents  as  Colonel  House  is  a  direct  viola- 
tion of  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States  and  an  in- 
fringement upon  the  powers  of  the  Senate.  In  the  formation 
of  the  American  delegation  to  attend  the  Peace  Conference 
the  President  had  assumed  to  lead  that  delegation  in  person. 
There  is  nothing  in  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States 
that  specifically  prohibits  a  president  from  conducting 
negotiations  in  person,  but  the  whole  spirit  of  the  docu- 
ment, read  in  the  light  of  its  origin  and  the  precedents 
upon  which  it  was  founded,  negatives  the  idea  that  the 
Chief  of  State  should  descend  to  the  personal  conduct  of 
negotiations.  In  a  very  real  sense  of  the  word.  President 
"Wilson  was  the  whole  American  delegation  at  the  Peace 
Conference.  Certainly  the  Senate  was  unrepresented  there 
either  in  majority  or  minority.  Only  a  few  months  be- 
fore, the  President  had  issued  that  fatal  plea  to  elect  Demo- 
crats to  Congress.  He  who  lives  by  the  sword  shall  perish 
by  the  sword.  A  president,  relying  upon  personal  authority 
and  a  party  majority,  who  finds  that  majority  dissipated 
by  the  ballots  of  the  people,  need  not  complain  if  his  own 
weapons  be  turned  back  upon  him.  Nevertheless,  what 
shall  we  think  of  a  system  of  government  which  permits, 
nay,  deliberately  authorizes  two  branches  of  the  government 
actuated  by  perfectly  natural  party  spirit  to  rush  to  dead- 
lock over  such  an  issue? 

Upon  the  table  of  the  Senate  lies  the  Treaty  which  would 
readjust  the  world  after  the  greatest  of  all  wars ;  imperfect. 


20  VNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFOENIA  CHEONICLE 

not  quite  to  our  liking,  poorly  negotiated  perhaps,  but  still 
the  only  treaty  made  or  likely  to  be  made  for  the  purpose. 
The  peoples  of  the  world  dizzily  groping  their  way  back  to 
order  call  for  the  immediate  establishment  of  some  settled 
basis  for  world  life.  Immediacy  of  settlement  is  the  crying 
need.  It  does  not  much  matter  that  the  settlement  is  not  a 
perfect  one.  No  treaty  determining  the  relations  of  half 
a  hundred  states  could  be  satisfactory  to  all  of  them  or 
approach  the  perfection  of  absolute  justice.  Wrapped  up 
in  this  treaty,  as  the  Covenant  of  the  League  of  Nations,  is 
the  one  hope  that  the  world  has  for  the  prevention  of  war. 
It  is  idle  to  intrude  the  notion  that  it  may  not  prevent  war. 
The  fact  that  it  may,  and  that  nothing  else  offers  a  like 
promise,  demands  its  immediate  acceptance.  Now,  look  at 
the  attitude  of  the  two  contending  forces  which  our  con- 
stitutional system  has  created  for  the  purpose  of  conducting 
our  international  affairs.  The  President  says  the  treaty 
must  be  ratified — indeed,  he  said  it  at  the  very  beginning 
— without  change  or  reservation.  The  objection  to  textual 
amendments  was  so  obvious  that  every  proposal  looking 
toward  them  was  voted  down  by  heavy  majorities  in  the 
Senate.  The  Republican  majority,  supported  by  a  few 
Democrats  did,  however,  frame  a  series  of  reservations  re- 
lating principally  to  the  League  of  Nations  Covenant.  They 
vary  in  merit  and  significance.  Upon  them  all  and  their 
preamble  the  Republican  majority  at  this  writing  is  still 
uncompromisingly  standing.  President  and  Senate,  each 
implacable  and  impregnable  in  their  constitutional  strong- 
holds, confront  one  another  across  a  partisan  abyss.  In 
the  meantime  the  world  suffers  for  an  established  peace 
and  the  United  States  stands  ridiculous  in  the  eyes 
of  the  world.  Uncle  Sam  is  a  woebegone  fellow  these  days. 
He  cannot  march  with  a  firm,  proud  tread.  He  can  only 
hitch  and  shuffle.  He  has  no  ^vill  since  the  forces  that  direct 
it  are  not  of  a  common  mind.  No  doubt  the  other  nations 
of  the  world  look  with  contempt — if  they  do  not,  they 
should — upon  a  nation  whose  political  arrangements  are  of 


THE  PRESIDENT,  THE  SENATE,  AND  THE  LEAGUE     21 

such  a  character  that  it  sends  to  conduct  its  negotiations  at 
the  most  important  diplomatic  conference  the  world  has 
ever  seen  an  agent  already  politically  discredited  by  defeat 
at  home,  and  who  can  offer  no  assurance  that  what  he  pro- 
poses may  not  be  disposed  in  quite  contrary  sense  by  an- 
other branch  of  the  government.  Think  what  our  situation 
would  be  if  the  Peace  Conference  were  to  be  renewed  today. 
How  little  reliance  would  be  placed  on  any  offer,  promise 
or  appeal  that  any  representative  of  America  could  make ! 
There  is  little  hope  that  our  system  of  handling  inter- 
national affairs  will  be  changed.  We  probably  will  go  on 
running  the  risks  of  similar  occurrences  in  the  future.  It 
is  one  element  of  the  price  we  pay  for  insurance  against 
arbitrary  power.  There  is  one  hope,  however,  that  counsels 
of  humanity  and  patriotism  will  modify  the  personal  and 
party  spirit  of  our  quondam  rulers.  Pride  and  self-will 
must  give  way  to  reason.  Some  compromise  must  be  arrived 
at  which  will  permit  the  United  States  to  occupy  her  right- 
ful place  in  the  family  of  nations.  America  first — not  only 
in  relation  to  foreign  governments,  but  also  to  self,  group, 
or  party — is  the  key  to  the  situation.  The  American  peo- 
ple will  soon  grow  impatient  with  the  men  and  influences 
controlling  political  parties  which  ignore  the  essential  inter- 
ests of  America  and  of  mankind. 


22  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 


UNIVERSITY  ORGANIZATION 


Orrin  K.  McMurray 


The  American  university  has  during  the  last  two  years 
justified  its  existence  in  the  minds  of  millions.  As  a  peo- 
ple we  have  discovered  that  it  is  essential  to  the  life  of  the 
modern  state  to  possess  trained  specialists  in  every  walk  of 
life,  and  upon  many  for  the  first  time  has  dawned  the 
important  truth  that  the  silent  investigator  is  a  real  leader 
in  our  civilization.  In  other  words,  the  two  main  func- 
tions of  a  university — the  training  of  scholars  and  the 
pursuit  of  truth — have  become  fairly  well  defined  in  the 
public  consciousness,  and  both  have  come  to  be  regarded 
as  desirable  ends. 

The  potential  importance  of  the  university  in  the  cul- 
tural life  of  the  nation  far  exceeds,  however,  anything  that 
it  has  as  yet  accomplished.  Indeed,  whilst  the  business 
man,  the  farmer,  the  workingman,  are  awakening  to  the 
knowledge  that  the  university  is  after  all  an  essential  and 
important  part  of  our  life,  the  student  within  its  walls  is 
becoming  increasingly  conscious  that  the  organized  efforts 
of  our  workers  in  the  world  of  science  and  learning  have 
produced  comparatively  insignificant  results.  The  gen- 
erous outpouring  of  public  and  private  funds  has  not  been 
followed  by  an  immediate  response  in  an  increased  produc- 
tivity of  scholarship. 


UNIVERSITY  ORGANIZATION  23 

Apparently  we  have  in  the  university  an  institution 
which  does  not  submit  itself  to  the  methods  and  influences 
which  control  the  institutions  of  economic  life.  The  intel- 
lectual processes  of  a  people  are  not  subject  to  evolution 
along  the  same  lines  as  its  business  processes.  Liberal  en- 
dowments, handsome  and  commodious  buildings,  great 
numbers  of  students,  desirable  as  these  are,  may  have  little 
appreciable  effect  upon  the  real  work  of  the  university. 
Not  only  are  the  economic  and  the  intellectual  life  incom- 
mensurable; they  are  in  a  degree  antithetical.  From  the 
poor  clerk  of  Oxford,  who  had  "liever  at  his  bed's  head" 
Aristotle's  tomes  than  "robes  rich  or  fithul  or  sawtrie," 
to  the  present  day  college  teacher,  the  lover  of  knowledge 
is  almost  perforce  a  contemner  of  riches,  and  the  history 
of  learning  has  been  that  of  a  constant  struggle  against 
economic  facts  and  social  influences.  The  spirit  of  the 
university  shuns  utility  as  the  test  of  intellectual  value ;  it 
does  "not  believe  that  the  justification  of  science  and  phil- 
osophy is  to  be  found  in  improved  machinery  and  good 
conduct, ' '  to  quote  the  language  of  Mr.  Justice  Holmes,  but 
that  "science  and  philosophy  are  themselves  necessaries  of 
life." 

Such  being  the  spirit  and  purpose  of  the  university,  it 
would  seem  self-evident  that  the  best  form  of  organization 
of  such  an  institution  would  be  one  which  left  the  greatest 
freedom  of  activity  to  its  members.  And  indeed  that  is  the 
situation  in  the  European  university — a  natural  evolution 
from  the  days  when  the  university  consisted  of  a  great 
teacher  like  Abelard,  or  a  group  of  teachers  who  gathered 
around  them  pupils  and  listeners.  The  members  of  the 
European  university  still  continue  to  govern  the  univer- 
sity as  they  did  in  its  earliest  days.  One  might  suppose 
that  America,  where  the  principle  of  self-government  is  so 
firmly  established,  would  repeat  the  democratic  type  of  the 
European  university.  On  the  contrary,  the  American  uni- 
versity is  planned  upon  the  model  of  a  business  organiza- 
tion.    Its  type  is  fairly  uniform  whether  it  be  a  private 


24  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

or  a  public  foundation.  A  board  of  trustees,  usually  in  the 
case  of  the  privately  endowed  university,  cooptative,  in 
that  of  the  state  university,  appointive  or  elective,  has  in 
theory  the  ultimate  control  over  the  university's  finances 
and  educational  policy.  In  fact,  the  board  is  in  large  part, 
both  as  to  educational  policy  and  as  to  that  side  of  finan- 
cial management  which  has  to  do  with  expenditures, 
guided  by  the  recommendations  of  the  university  presi- 
dent, an  officer  who  closely  corresponds  with  the  general 
manager  of  the  private  corporation.  Indeed,  it  is  usually 
the  case  that  the  president  exercises  a  greater  weight  of 
influence  with  his  board  of  trustees  than  does  the  corres- 
ponding officer  in  the  case  of  a  business  corporation,  for  the 
latter  is  under  the  constant  obligation  of  proving  his  suc- 
cessful operation  by  referring  to  the  barometer  of  profits. 
Furthermore,  the  corporation  director  is  himself  a  busi- 
ness man  who  understands  the  aims,  purposes  and  limita- 
tions of  business  life ;  the  trustee  of  the  university  is  rarely, 
if  ever,  chosen  on  the  basis  of  his  familiarity  with  educa- 
tional problems  or  of  his  scientific  or  scholarly  attainments. 
The  consequence  is  that  the  board  of  trustees  of  the  uni- 
versity perforce  lean  upon  the  opinions  and  recommen- 
dations of  their  appointed  manager,  himself  usually  a  man 
of  ability  and  vision,  with  excellent  equipment  in  the  larger 
problems  of  higher  education,  to  an  extent  greater  than 
do  the  directors  of  a  great  railroad  or  bank  or  manufac- 
turing company  upon  the  recommendations  of  their  chief 
managing  official. 

This  is  not  to  say,  however,  that  the  influence  of  the 
trustees  is  negligible  in  the  control  of  the  university.  In 
part,  by  reason  of  that  peculiar  process  of  ''unconscious 
imitation,"  Avhich  Bagehot  pointed  out  as  the  basis  of 
phenomena  so  different  as  a  "Saturday  Review  style"  and 
''national  character,"  the  president  comes  to  anticipate 
the  desires  and  aims  of  the  trustees  to  as  great  an  extent  as 
he  moulds  and  shapes  them.  In  part,  the  influence  of  the 
board,    mild   though    it   may   be,    operates   institutionally 


UNIVERSITY  ORGANIZATION  25 

rather  than  psychologically  to  bring  about  the  same  result. 
Faculties  and  student  body  reflect,  especially  in  some  of 
our  older  universities,  the  character  of  the  boards  of  trus- 
tees. It  is  very  easy  to  trace  the  process  by  which  a  cer- 
tain type  develops  and  perpetuates  itself  and  is  expressed 
in  the  attitude  of  faculties  and  students.  For  example,  con- 
sider the  case  of  a  cooptative  board  chartered  in  colonial 
times  ostensibly  and  secondarily  for  the  purpose  of  foster- 
ing learning,  but  really  and  primarily  for  that  of  educat- 
ing clergymen  belonging  to  a  particular  sect.  As  President 
Eliot  has  pointed  out,  the  natural  tendency  of  such  a  self- 
perpetuating  board  is  to  select  men  of  their  own  day  and 
generation  and  of  their  own  mode  of  thought  to  fill  the 
vacancies  occurring  among  their  number.  Such  boards, 
therefore,  nearly  always  consist  of  men  past  middle  life,  in- 
tensifying similarities  in  type  rather  than  differences.  Mani- 
festly faculties  and  administrative  officials  appointed  by 
such  boards  exhibit  most  strongly  a  tendency  to  reproduce 
or  carry  forward  the  ideals  and  modes  of  thought  inherent 
in  the  original  institution.  Parents,  themselves  trained  in 
the  environment  from  which  the  trustees  spring,  select  for 
their  children  a  university  perpetuating  their  fundamental 
beliefs  upon  religious,  social  and  political  matters.  And 
thus  a  university  develops  a  character.  How  that  char- 
acter affects  scientific  progress  may  be  studied  in  the  atti- 
tude of  some  of  our  great  colleges  towards  the  biological 
sciences  a  little  more  than  a  generation  since,  or  may  even 
now  occasionally  be  observed  in  their  reaction  toward  such 
new  learning  as  the  sciences  of  sociology  and  social  psy- 
chology. In  philosophy,  literature,  history,  economics  and 
political  science,  the  effects  of  such  an  organization  are 
even  more  clearly  apparent.  The  trustees  feel  themselves 
peculiarly  bound  to  keep  the  university  safe  from  danger- 
ous speculation  in  these  fields ;  the  president,  whatever  his 
individual  prepossessions  may  be  respecting  academic  free- 
dom, must  in  the  long  run  carry  out  the  fundamental 
policies  of  the  board.     The  result  is  that  the  teacher  or 


26  UNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFOENIA  CHBONICLE 

investigator,  confined  by  the  limitations  unconsciously  im- 
posed by  his  environment,  becomes  in  a  measure  timid  and 
stereotyped.  His  imagination  binds  itself  in  academic 
harness.    His  Pegasus  is  tamed  to  become  a  plough  horse. 

The  problem  of  securing  the  atmosphere  of  freedom  so 
essential  to  the  true  life  of  a  university  is  equally  difficult 
in  the  state  university  and  in  the  other  sort.  If  such  in- 
stitutions escape  the  hazards  incident  to  the  necessity  of 
the  perpetuation  of  a  type,  they  are  peculiarly  exposed  to 
those  resulting  from  the  shifting  of  economic  and  social 
ideals  and  forces.  In  some  of  the  state  universities,  espec- 
ially in  those  states  where  boards  of  regents  or  trustees 
have  been  elective  officials,  there  has  not  only  been  con- 
siderable petty  interference  with  the  internal  affairs  of 
the  university,  but  at  times  hostility  to  broad  plans  for 
university  development.  Executives,  for  example,  have 
found  opposition  in  establishing  law  or  medical  schools 
with  high  standards.  "Where  boards  of  regents  have  been 
composed  of  business  men  accustomed  to  deal  with  large 
affairs — and  it  is  an  interesting  page  in  our  institutional 
history  to  observe  the  ever-increasing  tendency  to  place 
the  control  of  our  universities  in  the  hands  of  business 
men — the  situation  has  been  more  favorable  in  these  re- 
spects. But  the  inhibitions  which  control  the  boards  of 
private  institutions  drawn  from  similar  groups  and  which 
have  already  been  described,  operate  equally  upon  the 
board  composed  of  business  men  in  the  state  university.  The 
results  upon  the  teacher  or  student  are  hostile  to  the  freest 
development  of  science. 

The  cause  of  science  and  learning  is  subject  to  peculiar 
difficulties  in  the  case  of  a  state  university.  Such  a  uni- 
versity is  likely  to  exhibit  a  tendency  to  attempt  control  of 
all  intellectual  activities.  It  is  also  peculiarly  subject  to 
the  temptation  to  emphasize  the  vocational  and  technical 
at  the  expense  of  the  scientific  and  cultural.  Regents  and 
administrators  necessarily  bow  to  prevailing  opinion.  Spec- 
ulative research  is  likely  therefore  to  be  set  aside  in  the 


UNIVERSITY  ORGANIZATION  27 

interest  of  immediate  results.  The  fatal  tendency  toward 
routine  inherent  in  the  best  and  most  original  of  men  is 
encouraged  rather  than  discouraged;  quantitative  rather 
than  qualitative  standards  prevail. 

What  has  been  said  thus  far  illustrates  some  of  the  gen- 
eral dangers  to  which  the  process  of  securing  conformity  at 
the  expense  of  doing  violence  to  the  scientific  spirit  has 
exposed  the  university.  But  the  story  is  not  half  told  with 
an  exposition  of  the  general  manner  in  which  the  govern- 
ment of  the  universities  from  without  has  chilled  the  ardor 
of  the  searcher  after  truth.  Where  the  analogy  of  busi- 
ness organization  is  pursued  through  the  internal  struc- 
ture of  the  university,  the  absurdity  of  attempting  to  organ- 
ize what  should  be  the  intellectual  leadership  of  the  na- 
tion upon  the  basis  on  which  a  department  store  is  planned 
becomes  more  apparent.  Heads  of  departments,  appointed 
by  the  president  and  the  trustees,  or  by  either,  frequently 
exercise  a  control  over  the  members  of  their  departments 
absolutely  untempered  by  constitutional  authority.  Pro- 
motions, increase  of  salary,  removals,  ofttimes  depend  upon 
the  whims  or  humors  of  a  single  individual.  To  be  sure, 
the  president,  and  the  trustees,  too,  have  a  control  over 
all  such  matters,  and  may  set  aside  or  revise  the  recom- 
mendations of  a  department  head,  but  manifestly  the 
president  is,  in  the  general  interests  of  orderly  administra- 
tion, obliged  to  support  constituted  authority,  and  details 
can  scarcely  be  gone  into  by  a  board  of  trustees.  That  ex- 
treme abuses  are  not  more  frequent  under  such  a  plan  is 
a  testimonial  to  the  inherent  excellence  of  average  human 
nature — that  inherent  excellence  that  made  slavery  and 
autocratic  government  endurable  for  so  many  centuries 
and  that  affords  the  best  foundation  for  the  enduring  qual- 
ity of  democratic  institutions.  But  though  scandals  are 
less  frequent  under  this  sort  of  organization  than  might 
be  supposed,  it  places  too  great  a  demand  upon  the  sense 
of  justice  of  one  man  and  subjects  the  other  to  an  unworthy 
reliance  upon  another's  favor.     Besides,  the   recognition 


28  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHEONICLE 

and  reward  of  merit  in  a  subordinate  depends  not  only 
on  the  good  will  of  the  department  head  but  upon  his 
talent  of  persuasion  or  the  persistency  with  which  he  pre- 
sents his  demands,  possibly  to  some  extent  upon  the  favor 
with  which  he  and  his  work  are  regarded  by  the  presi- 
dent. In  a  business  corporation  there  is  a  constant  check 
upon  the  tyrany,  mistakes  or  personal  vagaries  of  de- 
partment heads  through  the  evidence  supplied  by  profits 
or  production ;  the  university  executive  has  no  such  means 
to  correct  the  errors  of  the  heads  of  his  departments.  The 
principle  of  responsibility  for  the  acts  and  omissions  of 
subordinates  cannot  be  applied ;  the  legal  concepts  of 
agency,  of  master  and  servant,  do  not  fit  the  conditions  of 
the  intellectual  world. 

The  multiplication  of  deans,  department  heads  and  ad- 
ministrative officials  has  led  to  the  introduction  of  false 
standards  of  value.  Administrative  work,  from  being  re- 
garded as  a  necessary  task  to  be  undertaken  by  the  teacher 
as  a  duty,  even  though  with  reluctance,  has  increasingly 
come  to  be  looked  upon  as  a  desirable  end  in  itself.  Young 
men  look  forward  to  the  possibility  of  some  day  attaining 
an  administrative  position  rather  than  to  a  life  spent  in 
study  and  teaching.  The  financial  rewards  and  honors  of 
the  profession  lie  in  that  direction.  Men  of  talent  and 
learning  accordingly  immerse  themselves  in  the  petty  de- 
tails, which  are,  under  the  existing  systems,  the  chief  ma- 
terials of  internal  university  administration,  and  spend 
hours  that  would  better  be  devoted  to  the  discovery  of 
truth,  in  discussing  the  number  of  units  of  French  or  alge- 
bra required  for  the  A.B.  degree,  or  in  determining 
whether  John  Doe  of  the  senior  class  should  be  permitted 
to  substitute  Sanskrit  for  Zoology  as  a  preparation  for  his 
career  as  an  automobile  salesman. 

One  might  trace  the  effects  of  the  mistaken  application 
of  the  principle  of  business  organization  to  the  university 
in  other  respects, — how  it  tends  to  alter  the  president's 
position  from  that  of  an  intellectual  leader  and  initiator 


UNIVEBSITY  ORGANIZATION  29 

of  educational  policies  to  that  of  a  business  manager,  how 
it  involves  the  introduction  into  the  life  of  the  university 
of  the  spirit  of  salesmanship  and  advertising,  how  it  en- 
courages the  application  of  the  methods  of  mass  produc- 
tion in  teaching,  how  it  is  in  part  responsible  for  the  great 
respect  paid  to  mere  numbers  and  income.  But  enough 
has  been  said  to  indicate  the  need  of  introducing  into  the 
government  of  universities  some  infusion  of  self-govern- 
ment, of  returning  as  far  as  possible  to  the  original  notion 
of  the  university  as  a  guild  of  scholars  pursuing  self-deter- 
mined ends.  The  university,  like  every  other  organism, 
must  grow  from  within.  "We  have  sought  to  impose  the 
law  of  its  growth  from  without. 

For  some  years  past  there  has  been  an  awakening  of 
thought  within  the  universities  concerning  the  problems 
of  their  government  and  much  has  been  written  upon  the 
subject.  Probably  no  one  has  spoken  with  more  authority 
and  insight  than  President  Schurman  of  Cornell  Uni- 
versity. In  his  annual  report  for  1912  to  the  trustees  of 
Cornell  University  he  says:  "The  present  government  of 
American  universities  is  altogether  anomalous.  The  presi- 
dent and  trustees  hold  the  reins  of  power  and  exercise 
supreme  control,  while  the  professors  are  legally  in  the 
position  of  employees  of  the  corporation.  .  .  .  What  the 
American  professor  wants  is  the  same  status,  the  same 
authority,  the  same  participation  in  the  government  of  his 
university  as  his  colleague  in  England,  in  Germany  and 
in  other  European  countries  already  enjoys.  He  chafes  at 
being  under  a  board  of  trustees  which  in  his  most  critical 
moods  he  feels  to  be  alien  to  the  Republic  of  Science  and 
Letters.  Even  in  his  kindliest  moods  he  cannot  think  that 
board  representative  of  the  university.  For  the  university 
is  an  intellectual  organization,  composed  essentially  of 
devotees  of  knowledge — some  investigating,  some  communi- 
cating, some  acquiring — but  all  dedicated  to  the  intel- 
lectual life.  To  this  essential  fact  the  American  professor 
wants  the  government  of  his  university  to  conform.    And 


30  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

he  criticizes  presidents  and  boards  of  trustees  because  un- 
der the  existing  plan  of  government  they  obstruct  the  real- 
ization of  this  ideal — nay,  worse,  actually  set  up  and  main- 
tain an  alien  ideal,  the  ideal  of  a  business  corporation 
engaging  professors  as  employees  and  controlling  them  by 
means  of  authority.  .  .  .  What  is  needed  in  American  uni- 
versities today  is  a  new  application  of  the  principle  of 
representative  government.  The  faculty  is  essentially  the 
university,  yet  in  the  governing  boards  of  American  uni- 
versities, the  faculty  is  without  representation.  The  only 
ultimately  satisfactory  solution  of  the  problem  of  the  gov- 
ernment of  American  universities  is  the  concession  to  the 
professoriate  of  representation  in  the  board  of  trustees  or 
regents.  ..."  President  Schurman's  suggestion  has  been 
adopted  at  Cornell,  without  any  amendment  of  its  charter, 
by  the  admission  to  meetings  of  the  board  and  its  commit- 
tees, with  power  of  participating  in  the  discussions  but  not 
of  voting,  of  a  number  of  representatives  elected  by  the 
faculty.  Other  colleges  and  universities,  Bryn  ]Mawi% 
Princeton,  Pennsylvania,  have  in  the  same  form  or  in  some 
like  fashion  adopted  this  plan.  In  other  universities,  for 
example  in  Illinois,  the  matter  is  now  under  discussion. 
Yale  has  adopted  principles  of  self-government  in  a  quite 
different  plan  of  organization.  A  committee  of  the  Associa- 
tion of  American  University  Professors  is  at  present  en- 
gaged in  preparing  a  report  upon  the  principles  of  uni- 
versity government  and  administration,  and  in  our  own 
University,  a  committee  of  the  regents  will,  during  the 
present  year,  take  up  with  a  committee  of  the  faculty  the 
question  of  remodelling  the  standing  rules  of  the  board 
of  regents.  It  is  most  desirable  that  the  underlying  princi- 
ples should  be  dispassionately  discussed  and  not  as  a  result 
of  abuses  or  critical  situations. 

The  principle  of  demanding  a  voice  in  every  major  de- 
termination of  university  policy  may  to  some  seem  unreas- 
onable. Boards  of  trustees  may  reply:  "We  permit  you  to 
govern  your  own  affairs,  those  concerning  education;  you 


UNIVEESITY  ORGANIZATION  31 

have  opportunity  and  leisure  for  study  and  research ;  we 
desire  you  to  be  as  comfortable  and  free  from  molestation 
as  possible ;  why  do  you  desire  to  be  heard  on  financial 
questions,  about  which  Heaven  knows,  you  must  certainly 
be  inexpert,  judging  from  your  present  situation?"  The 
answer  is  that  a  determination  taken  on  a  real  question  of 
educational  policy  probably  involves  expense,  and  one 
taken  upon  such  a  question  as  whether  the  university  will 
build  dormitories  or  will  use  some  of  the  money  required 
for  that  purpose  to  pay  better  salaries,  or  to  call  a  new 
professor,  directly  touches  educational  policies.  It  is  not 
that  the  professor  can  advise  sanely  as  to  financial  policy, 
but  that  he  has  first-hand  knowledge  of  the  wants  of  the 
university,  and  should  have  a  direct  opportunity  of  ex- 
pressing them  through  his  own  representatives,  and  it  is 
eminently  desirable  that  he,  too,  should  know  something  of 
the  practical  difficulties  that  confront  the  board.  No  im- 
portant resolution  should  be  adopted  concerning  the  uni- 
versity's future  welfare,  save  after  matured  consideration 
of  all  interests  involved ;  and  in  enumerating  these  inter- 
ests, the  alumni,  at  least,  as  representing  matured  student 
opinion,  should  not  be  omitted. 

The  immediate  program  for  the  introduction  of  a  meas- 
ure of  self-determination  in  university  affairs  involves 
certain  other  fundamental  demands  besides  that  for  an 
opportunity  of  expression  of  their  opinions  by  members 
of  the  faculty  before  the  managing  board.  A  very  essen- 
tial and  important  feature  is  the  establishment  of  a  sys- 
tem of  participation  by  the  faculty  in  appointments,  pro- 
motions and  removals.  Promotions  should  be  made  as  far 
as  possible  upon  fixed  principles,  and  in  the  case  of  remov- 
als, other  than  by  the  automatic  operation  of  preestablished 
rules,  upon  a  procedure  analogous  to  that  existing  in  courts 
of  law.  While  the  principle  of  prescription  may  well  be 
applied  in  the  case  of  members  of  the  faculty  who  have 
long  and  faithfully  served,  there  should  be  an  automatic 
elimination  of  the  unfit  by  the  application  of  a  rule  re- 


32  UNIVEBSIT¥  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

quiring  promotion  at  certain  intervals,  or  in  the  event  of 
failure  to  secure  such  promotion,  barring  certain  accidents, 
removal  from  the  faculty.  Deans,  department  heads  and 
committees  should  be  elected  by  the  faculty, — at  least,  the 
elective  principle  should  be  an  element  in  their  selection. 
The  ultimate  ideal  in  the  plan  of  reform  ought  to  be  the 
establishment  of  the  principles  of  responsibility  and  of 
solidarity.  Every  member  of  the  university  should  have 
the  right  and  the  duty  of  expressing  his  views  upon  all 
questions  of  university  policy,  not  alone  upon  those  affect- 
ing his  immediate  department,  but  also  upon  those  affect- 
ing the  entire  welfare. 

There  is  no  occasion  for  an  elaborate  legal  machinery  to 
bring  about  these  desirable  results.  It  is  not  necessary  to 
visualize  trustees,  president,  faculty,  and  students  as  op- 
posing and  contending  elements  in  the  university.  On  the 
contrary,  the  purpose  of  introducing  an  element  of  self- 
government  is  to  create  a  harmony  among  the  various 
parts.  A  faculty  that  has,  for  example,  committed  itself 
to  the  expenditure  of  money  for  a  stadium  or  through  its 
representatives  voted  for  the  removal  from  the  faculty  of 
one  of  its  colleagues,  can  scarcely  complain  of  the  presi- 
dent's and  trustees'  action  in  affirming  its  own  resolutions. 
The  spirit  of  adjustment  and  compromise  in  practical  af- 
fairs that  is  the  very  life  of  the  business  and  political 
world  will  have  its  opportunity  of  development  under  a 
plan  where  each  man  feels  himself  an  organic  part  of  the 
whole. 


STUDY  OF  SPANISH  CIVILIZATION  33 


MENENDEZ  Y  PELAYO  AND  STUDY  OF  SPANISH 
CIVILIZATION  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES* 


By  EUDOLPH   SCHEVILL 


Wherever  societies  like  this  are  privileged  to  meet  for 
the  preservation  of  the  great  spiritual  inheritance  left  to  us 
by  our  fathers,  profound  questionings  are  bound  to  assail 
them.  It  is  clear  that  many  of  our  highly  prized  intellec- 
tual bonds  have  been  broken,  that  many  changes  have  taken 
place  in  the  aims  with  which  we  dedicated  ourselves  to  in- 
vestigation and  study.  Are  we  to  continue  to  be  highly  indi- 
vidualized nations  or  is  everything  to  be  studied  more  from 
an  international  point  of  view?  Are  we  to  interpret  the 
achievements  of  our  ancestors  only  to  our  own  children  or  to 
the  sons  of  strangers  also  ?  May  we  continue  to  invoke  the 
loving  and  sympathetic  attitude  of  those  who  have  sprung 
from  the  same  soil,  or  must  we  hereafter  bear  in  mind  also 
the  broader  yet  sterner  tribunal  of  a  parliament  of  men 
and  a  federation  of  the  world  ?  These  are  grave  questions, 
which  must  hereafter  affect  not  only  our  methods  of  inves- 
tigation, but  our  teaching  also.  But  the  answer  may  be 
found  in  the  lives  and  works  of  such  men  as  Menendez  y 
Pelayo.  It  is  not  my  purpose  as  a  stranger  to  attempt  to 
interpret  the  achievement  of  the  great  dead  to  you  to  whom 
it  is  so  well  known;  but  I  shall  try,  however  imperfectly, 

*  An  address  delivered  in  Spanish  before  the  Society  Menendez  y 
Pelayo,  at  Santander,  Spain,  August,  1919,  is  here  published  in  part. 


34  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHEONICLE 

to  give  you  the  point  of  view  of  a  foreigner,  one  to  whom 
the  course  of  your  history  is  not  unknown,  one  who  has 
attempted  to  interpret  in  a  far  distant  land  the  hest  and 
most  characteristic  thought  of  your  people. 

It  is  with  infinite  sadness  that  one  contemplates  how 
greatly  we  would  be  benefited  now  by  the  presence  of  such 
a  spirit  as  that  of  Menendez  y  Pelayo,  if  he  had  been  vouch- 
safed twenty  or  twenty-five  years  more  of  spiritual  guidance 
among  us.  Let  us  make  no  mistake :  it  is  through  such 
souls  that  the  intellectual  inheritance  of  a  nation  may  be 
perpetuated,  that  its  most  peculiar  contributions  may  be 
made  intelligible  beyond  the  national  boundaries.  The  key- 
note of  his  work  for  us  has  always  seemed  to  be  the  search 
for  more  light,  sincerity  and  fine  balance  of  judgment,  itu- 
shaken  loyalty  to  the  soil  from  which  he  sprang,  and,  above 
all,  an  intelligent  regard  for  the  peculiar  institutions  of 
his  land.  In  the  midst  of  a  growing  and  often  unreasonable 
cry  for  reform  from  the  outside,  he  seemed  to  say  by  his 
work :  Spain  can  and  must  grow  better  and  greater  through 
her  own  resources,  her  own  initiative  and  through  Spanish 
ideals.  Such  an  attitude  must  needs  be  welcome  at  a  time 
when  there  is  a  tendency  to  reduce  all  civilization  to  the 
same  level,  to  measure  all  national  traits  by  the  same  stan- 
dards; it  is  particularly  important  at  a  time  when  nations 
are  making  a  greater  attempt  to  become  acquainted  with 
one  another  and,  no  doubt  in  accordance  with  the  aims  of 
a  commercialized  civilization,  to  exploit  one  another  also. 

Pennit  me  to  dwell  for  a  moment  upon  the  extraordinary 
interest  that  is  being  awakened  in  the  United  States  for  all 
things  Spanish,  for  a  greater  knowledge  of  the  actual  cul- 
ture and  intellectual  activities  manifest  in  all  Spanish 
speaking  countries.  It  has  been  reiterated,  and  not  with- 
out reason,  that  our  interest  is  based  largely  on  the  outlook 
for  more  extensive  mercantile  relations  measurable  in  dol- 
lars and  cents;  but  there  is  also  noticeable  a  wholesome 
leavening  of  purely  intellectual  curiosity,  of  a  commend- 
able  desire   to  know   the   real   Spain,   to  look   upon  her 


STUDY  OF  SPANISH  CIVILIZATION  35 

through  the  achievements  of  her  great  sons;  and  among 
them  who  is  better  equipped  to  act  as  our  guide  than 
Menendez  y  Pelayo?  .... 

"We  are,  therefore,  in  need  of  teachers  with  every  kind 
of  preparation :  in  the  schools,  chiefly  skill  in  teaching  the 
Spanish  language  is  required,  in  the  colleges  and  univer- 
sities scientific  training  in  the  investigation  of  historical, 
linguistic  and  literary  subjects  is  necessary.  You  may  there- 
fore understand  why  we  have  in  recent  years  made  de- 
mands upon  you  for  young  men  to  serve  as  our  teachers. 
There  is  in  this  temporary  loan  of  spiritual  direction  a 
sound  guarantee  for  better  intellectual  relations  between 
us.  It  is,  of  course,  not  reasonable  to  expect  that  Spain 
will  furnish  at  once,  or  even  in  the  near  future,  all  the 
young  men  we  need  in  our  schools,  but  there  is  another 
scheme  afoot  which,  if  realized,  will  admirably  further  our 
teaching  plans.  This  is  to  send  to  you  some  of  our  young 
people  that  they  may  study  with  your  best  teachers  and 
scholars.  Could  not  this  society  serve  such  a  cause  admira- 
bly? Could  it  not  become  the  hearth  for  young  men  and 
women  eager  to  learn,  furnishing  them  the  necessary  guid- 
ance and  training  through  your  distinguished  members,  and 
the  instruments  of  study  through  just  such  a  noble  collec- 
tion of  books  and  manuscripts  as  those  bequeathed  to  the 
Society  by  Menendez  y  Pelayo?  In  all  the  studies  and  in- 
vestigations carried  on  in  common  by  teacher  and  student, 
the  work  of  that  great  scholar  would  be  a  beacon  light  to 
illuminate  the  path  of  both.  A  genuine  eagerness  to  get 
away  from  our  traditional  and  prejudiced  point  of  view 
concerning  Spain  is  manifest  throughout  North  America, 
and  the  achievement  of  Menendez  y  Pelayo  is  one  of  the 
great  portals  through  which  we  can  enter  into  this  terra 
incognita  to  create  a  new  heritage  of  better  understanding, 
of  more  friendly  and  mutually  beneficial  relations.  We 
must  get  away  from  narrow  opinions,  and  we  desire  to 
open  our  gates  widely  to  the  bearers  of  Spanish  culture, 
cherishing  the  hope  that  you,  too,  may  welcome  those  of 
our  young  people  who  come  to  dwell  among  you. 


36  UNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHEONICLE 

On  approaching  the  study  of  Spanish  history  and  letters 
two  important  questions  arise.  What  are  our  disadvantages 
in  undertaking  enduring,  original  work,  and  what  are  the 
instruments  of  study  upon  which  we  may  rely?  Picture 
to  yourselves  centers  of  learning  situated  far  from  your 
archives  so  rich  in  the  variety  of  their  treasures,  far  from 
your  ample  collections  of  rare  and  curious  old  volumes. 
We  cannot  send  our  students  to  unique  manuscripts  and 
priceless  editions.  We  depend  upon  latter-day  reprints, 
upon  the  publications  of  an  occasional  scholar,  the  caprice 
of  a  bibliophile,  who  is  willing  to  bring  to  light  an  old 
manuscript  by  re-issuing  it  in  a  very  limited  number  of 
copies,  or  in  a  garb  almost  as  expensive  as  the  original 
volume.  These  are,  therefore,  the  instruments  Math  which 
we  must  work,  and,  if  we  ask  ourselves  whether  these  recent 
reprints  of  important  works  represent  a  complete  index  of 
Spain's  chief  creations,  a  full  corpus  of  her  masterpieces, 
we  must  unfortunately  answer  that  we  have  in  them  but  a 
small  portion  of  all  that  we  desire  to  possess  for  our  pur- 
poses of  study  and  teaching.  Indeed  it  cannot  be  stated 
here  in  detail  how  many  authors  of  noblest  rank  are 
scarcely  available  in  worthy  editions,  but  one  cannot  re- 
frain from  emphasizing  the  fact  that  the  careful,  systematic 
editing  of  innumerable  autograph  manuscripts  is  our  most 
crying  need.  Under  these  circumstances  the  library  of 
Menendez  y  Pelayo  is  the  surest  kind  of  basis  on  which 
to  build  for  the  future,  and  the  soundest  inspiration  to  the 
builder,  and  wherever  our  needs  take  a  concrete  form,  his 
teaching  points  to  a  means  of  satisfying  them.  Whether 
we  seek  our  material  in  the  realm  of  literature,  of  history, 
of  philosophy  he  has  indicated  what  to  do.  You  will,  there- 
fore, understand  if  w'e  measure  our  desires  to  become 
acquainted  with  Spain's  great  thinkers,  her  humanists,  her 
philosophers,  her  poets,  largely  by  what  the  great  master 
has  taught ;  he  has  made  clear  what  tasks  lovers  of  Spanish 
achievement  have  before  them. 


STUDY  OF  SPANISH  CIVILIZATION  37 

It  would  be  impossible  to  give  an  adequate  idea  of  all 
the  literary  personalities  which  Menendez  y  Pelayo  has 
made  to  live  again  before  our  eyes,  of  all  the  great  works 
which  he  has  so  inimitably  interpreted  for  the  reader, 
whether  native  or  foreigner.  On  various  occasions,  when 
either  in  public  lectures  or  in  my  classes  I  have  attempted 
to  rehearse  a  portion  of  the  field  which  his  extraordinary 
intellect  embraced,  some  of  the  listeners  would  remain  to 
question  with  incredulity  and  in  great  detail  about  the 
miraculous  knowledge  and  achievements  of  this  rare  Span- 
iard ;  how  had  it  been  possible  that  he  should  have  seem- 
ingly read  all  that  was  to  be  read,  how  had  he  penetrated 
into  the  depths  of  all  he  touched,  how  had  he  so  magically 
drawn  out  the  best  everywhere,  and  above  all  how  did  he 
indicate  at  every  turn  what  works  should  be  revived  and 
what  books  reprinted  ?  In  this  sense  it  is  a  sacred  task  for 
us  to  fulfill  his  wishes  and  to  carry  out  a  portion,  at  least, 
of  his  vast  program.  It  would  be  futile  to  give  even  a 
partial  list  of  all  the  writers  whom  Menendez  y  Pelayo  de- 
sired to  see  republished,  but  ardently  do  we  desire  the  ful- 
fillment of  some  of  the  master's  hopes.  How  warmly  all 
students  would  welcome  publications  which  made  accessible 
in  worthy  critical  editions  some  of  the  great  writers  who 
give  Spanish  culture  its  unique  place  in  the  history  of 
civilization !  No  better  or  more  convincing  reply  to  most  of 
the  current  criticism  of  Spain  could  be  made  than  by  issu- 
ing a  critical  edition  of  the  works  of  Quevedo,  by  making 
an  exhaustive  study  of  Gracian's  life  and  works,  by  careful 
reprints  of  your  numerous  great  lyric  poets,  in  short  by 
worthy  issues  of  any  of  the  rare  master  minds  in  history, 
letters  and  philosophy. 

You  will  recall  that  among  the  many  projects  of  Menen- 
dez y  Pelayo,  none  were  more  eagerly  put  forward  than 
those  relating  to  critical  editions  of  the  complete  works  of 
certain  master  writers.  Sorely  do  we  need  such  editions  in 
view  of  the  fact  that  the  originals  are  either  inaccessible  or 
to  be  read  only  in  antiquated  or  unworthy  texts.    I  recall  that 


38  UNIFEESITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHEONICLE 

on  various  occasions  when  it  was  my  privilege  to  discuss 
these  desiderata  with  him,  he  emphasized  the  fact  that  the 
work  of  bringing  to  light  great  names  should  be  begun  at 
once:  and  how  herculean  was  the  task  which  he  suggested! 
A  systematic  reprint  of  important  specimens  of  the  early 
stage,  so  that  a  comprehensive  conception  of  its  history 
would  be  the  result ;  selected  dramas  from  the  chief  play- 
wrights of  the  Golden  Age ;  new  editions  of  novels,  satirical 
dialogues,  miscellanies,  poets,  historians,  among  all  of  which 
he  emphasized  the  complete  works  of  Quevedo,  a  worthy 
edition  of  Lope  and  a  uniform  edition  of  all  the  writings  of 
Cervantes.  Of  these  projects  Menendez  y  Pelayo  spoke 
many  times,  and  it  cannot  fail,  therefore,  to  be  an  inspira- 
tion to  take  up  this  unfinished  task.  What  a  contribution 
to  culture  would  be  the  publication  of  a  worthy  edition  of 
the  great  Quevedo,  and  where  could  the  material  be  studied 
more  fittingly  than  in  this  notable  library?  It  has  been 
stated  without  sufficient  qualification  that  Menendez  y 
Pelayo  was  indifferent  to  the  manner  in  which  these  great 
texts  should  be  reprinted.  This  is  wholly  incorrect ;  for  he 
desired  above  all  accuracy,  sincerity  and  openminded  inves- 
tigation, which  are  possible  only  with  the  most  scientific 
methods  and  results.  His  great  genius  applied  itself  most 
freely  to  interpretation,  to  exegesis,  to  rebuilding  and  re- 
viving; if  he  had  devoted  himself  to  correcting  texts  and 
to  critical  reprinting,  how  immense  would  have  been  the 
loss  to  the  history  of  literary  criticism  and  to  the  artistic 
presentation  of  the  work  which  he  studied  !  It  is,  therefore, 
unjust  to  measure  Menendez  y  Pelayo  by  the  character  of 
some  texts  which  saw  the  light  under  his  editorship. 

As  regards  the  collection  of  the  works  of  Lope  de  Vega, 
no  other  modern  name  is  so  worthy  to  be  joined  for  all 
time  with  that  of  the  great  artist  playwright  as  that  of  the 
unsurpassed  critic,  Menendez  y  Pelayo.  The  prefaces 
which  he  prefixed  to  the  twelve  volumes  of  the  Academy's 
collection  must  ever  remain  the  basis  upon  which  all  criti- 
cism of  the  "monstruo  de  la  naturaleza"  is  to  rest.  Menen- 


STUDY  OF  SPANISH  CIVILIZATION  39 

dez  J  Pelayo  himself  felt  that  few  realized  how  much  he 
had  put  into  these  masterly  introductions.  They  are  not,  as 
are  so  many  of  his  prefaces  to  the  works  of  dead  and  liv- 
ing writers,  the  production  of  a  moment 's  labor ;  they  are 
the  storehouse  of  his  most  recondite  learning,  the  most  ar- 
tistic expression  of  his  genius,  the  most  complete  vision  of 
his  constructive  mind.  The  amplest  conception  of  Menendez 
y  Pelayo 's  information  in  history,  philosophy,  literature, 
and  folklore  may  be  gathered  from  these  prefaces.  Yet  it 
is  apparent  that  they  cannot  be  worthily  judged  in  the  edi- 
tion in  which  they  first  appeared.  Therein  they  embrace 
about  1750  folio  pages  scattered  throughout  twelve  ponder- 
ous volumes,  which  could  never  have  been  intended  for  the 
use  of  the  many,  and  are,  therefore,  best  calculated  to  dis- 
courage the  study  of  both  Lope  and  the  great  master  who 
so  adequately  interpreted  him.  All  students  of  the  Span- 
ish drama  will  thus  welcome  the  new  edition  which  is  being 
printed  by  Seiior  Bonilla,  Menendez  y  Pelayo 's  famous  and 
best  loved  disciple. 

The  prefaces  printed  are  only  a  portion  of  what  Men- 
endez y  Pelayo  planned  to  write  on  Lope  de  Vega's  art.  Yet 
consider  for  a  moment  how  vast  is  the  fragment  which  he 
has  left  us  in  these  twelve  volumes.  There  are  two  volumes 
which  contain  autos,  mystery  and  miracle  plays,  coloquios, 
and  plays  based  on  material  taken  from  the  Scriptures ;  two 
volumes  containing  plays  based  upon  the  lives  of  saints,  on 
legends  or  pastoral  material;  one  volume  of  mythological 
plays  and  another  based  on  foreign  historical  subjects; 
seven  volumes  of  plays  based  on  chronicles  and  dramatic 
legends  of  Spain,  and  one  section  of  novelistic  plays.  We 
may  see  at  a  glance  to  what  vast  analysis,  what  ample  his- 
torical and  aesthetic  disquisitions  this  material  gave  rise. 

The  introductions  dealing  with  autos,  with  plays  based 
on  the  Scriptures  and  the  lives  of  saints,  together  with 
what  the  master  had  already  written  on  some  of  the  works 
of  Calderon,  constitute  the  fullest  presentation  that  we 
possess  of  the  relation  between  the  church  and  the  stage. 
These  portions  of  Menendez  y  Pelayo 's  writings  constitute 


40  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CREONICLE 

the  last  word  on  a  unique  feature  of  the  Spanish  theater, 
namely,  the  organic  development  of  a  religious  drama  side 
by  side  with  the  secular  play,  a  dramatic  expression  at- 
tempted with  such  fullness  by  no  other  European  nation. 
And  although  this  expression  demanded  a  presentation  of 
church  history,  a  knowledge  of  ritual,  a  profound  reading 
in  the  lives  of  the  church  fathers  and  of  the  saints,  in  Bibli- 
cal history,  in  the  Scriptures  and  in  their  innumerable 
commentaries,  it  nevertheless  constitutes  a  disquisition, 
which,  for  its  lucidity,  for  its  gift  of  resuscitating  that 
which  interested  generations  long  gone  by,  in  short,  for  its 
analytic  and  synthetic  power,  has  no  superior  in  the  his- 
tory of  dramatic  criticism. 

Who  today  read  autos  sacrament  ales  or  plays  based  on 
the  lives  of  saints?  And  yet  Menendez  y  Pelayo  dealt  with 
them  with  the  same  sincerity,  the  same  warmth  of  inter- 
pretation, the  same  unflagging  search  for  their  historical 
justification  as  though  he  were  treating  a  subject  vitally 
interesting  today. 

Among  all  the  groups  mentioned  above  Menendez  y 
Pelayo  shines  most  in  his  treatment  of  the  plays  derived 
from  chronicles  and  dramatic  legends  of  Spain.  It  would 
be  impossible  to  find  a  subject  in  which  he  was  more  at 
home.  All  that  he  had  read,  all  of  his  investigations  in 
archives  at  home  and  abroad,  his  knowledge  of  ballad 
poetry,  his  careful  comparison  of  scores  of  chronicles,  his 
acquaintance  with  foreign  literatures,  with  history,  legend 
and  folklore,  were  conducive  to  enlarging  that  unequalled 
repository  of  his  mind,  and  in  the  illumination  and  inter- 
pretation of  each  theme  he  could  go  with  assurance  to  that 
rarest  storehouse  of  his  memory  for  a  chain  of  material 
which  allowed  him  to  link  the  subject  at  hand  with  its  first 
inception  and  with  its  subsequent  history.  But  in  these 
chronicles  and  legends  dealing  with  purely  Spanish  matter 
Menendez  y  Pelayo 's  treatment  was  sublimated,  his  whole 
theme  was  ennobled,  his  vision  was  amplified  by  his  pro- 
found patriotism,  by  that  beautiful  devotion  to  el  solar 


STUDY  OF  SPANISH  CIVILIZATION  41 

patrio  whose  every  manifestation  in  arts  and  letters  had 
a  peculiar  interest  to  him;  for  he  saw  its  place  in  the 
endless  sequence  of  our  mental  and  spiritual  life.  Owing 
to  this  vision  of  the  broad  and  unbroken  march  of  history, 
Menendez  y  Pelayo  conceived  this  group  within  the  classi- 
fication of  Lope's  plays  as  a  fitting  reflection  of  the  com- 
prehensive work  of  the  great  playwright.  Although  Lope 
himself  improvised  his  comedias  without  any  apparent 
thought  that  he  was  dramatically  rehearsing  pictures  and 
scenes  from  the  earliest  times  to  his  own  day,  the  opportu- 
nity of  making  of  them  a  connected  group  was  naturally 
and  advantageously  seized  upon  and  developed  by  the  cre- 
ative mind  of  Menendez  y  Pelayo ;  his  only  were  the  learn- 
ing, the  profound  grasp  and  artistic  appreciation  that  were 
able  to  cope  with  the  creative  impulse  and  vast  material  of 
a  Lope. 

No  brief  review  can  give  an  adequate  idea  of  the  sub- 
jects which  Menendez  y  Pelayo  presents  in  the  prefaces  to 
this  group  of  plays.  If  the  theme  has  historical  interest, 
it  acquires  a  fullness  of  treatment  which  leaves  no  aspect 
untouched.  Rare  chronicles  are  invoked,  or  variants  trace- 
able in  epic  and  ballad  are  brought  to  life  and  compared. 
If  the  theme  shows  a  confusion  of  history  and  fiction,  the 
two  are  sundered  and  traced  to  their  origins;  interesting 
parallels  in  other  literatures  are  brought  to  light;  finally, 
if  the  play  analysed  presents  an  unhistorical  legend,  the 
origin  of  legend  and  folklore,  and  their  peculiar  national 
characteristics  are  revealed  with  unsurpassed  skill.  In 
this  field  of  mingled  chronicle  and  legend,  Menendez  y 
Pelayo  is  at  his  best,  his  material  richest,  his  interpretation 
fullest  of  color  and  warm  sympathy. 

Menendez  y  Pelayo  has  upon  various  occasions  pointed 
out  the  folly  of  comparing  the  peculiar  achievement  of  Lope 
with  that  of  a  Shakespeare  or  a  Sophocles.  What  could 
be  attained  by  a  futile  discussion  which,  while  attempting 
to  show  the  shortcomings  of  one  compared  with  the  other, 
leaves  out  at  the  same  time  the  peculiar  individual  traits 


42  UNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

that  make  the  artistic  formula  of  such  a  genius  as  Lope 
unique  in  the  history  of  the  stage?  Comparison  has  its 
place  in  all  fundamental  criticisms ;  but  the  prerequisite  of 
such  comparison  is  first  and  foremost  the  establishment  of 
the  peculiar  achievement  of  a  man  within  his  period  as  a 
child  of  the  atmosphere  in  which  he  grew.  In  this  objective 
sense  it  would  be  impossible  to  surpass  the  manner  in 
which  IVIenendez  y  Pelayo  reveals  the  salient  traits  of  the 
masterpieces  of  Lope's  art.  Of  these  the  critic  does  not 
permit  us  to  lose  sight,  and  thus  a  comprehensive  study  of 
Lope's  art  could  well  begin  with  the  material  which  lies 
before  us  in  these  twelve  volumes.  Out  of  its  abundance 
could  be  sifted  a  comprehension  of  Lope's  drama  sufficiently 
adequate  to  justify  the  lofty  place  to  which  Menendez  y 
Pelayo  has  assigned  that  "Phoenix  of  geniuses"  Lope  de 
Vega.  .  .  . 

The  task  of  editing  Lope's  plays  adequately  must  begin 
with  his  autograph  manuscripts.  These  could  be  obtained 
through  photogi'aphs ;  and  since  they  form  the  basis  of  all 
investigation  of  Lope's  method,  of  his  peculiar  inspi- 
ration and,  especially  of  every  effort  to  determine  the  orig- 
inal form  of  his  plays,  they  need  not  be  printed  at  the  out- 
set with  commentaries.  It  is  the  text  pure  and  simple  that 
is  so  greatly  in  demand.  They  could  be  printed  each  in  a 
single  volume,  by  which  process  those  still  extant,  between 
thirty  and  forty  in  number,  would  acquire  a  new  and  gen- 
uine value.  At  present  they  are  practically  unknown  and 
repose  unstudied  in  archives  and  libraries.  What  publica- 
tion worthier  of  the  prefaces  of  Menendez  y  Pelayo  could 
be  devised  by  those  who  love  his  memory  ? 

The  importance  of  these  autographs  cannot  be  overesti- 
mated, they  not  only  give  us  the  only  reliable  information 
on  the  great  improvisor's  manner  of  composing,  but  they 
reveal  all  his  personal  peculiarities  as  regards  the  use  of 
the  language  itself.  They  correct  many  readings  now  cor- 
rupt, and  restore  passages  omitted  in  the  first  printed  ver- 
sions.    In  other  words  they  give  us  the  real  Lope.     Take 


STUDY  OF  SPANISH  CIVILIZATION  43 

for  example  the  matter  of  canciones  (ballad  songs)  ;  in  the 
printed  version,  the  text  generally  reads:  "here  they  sing 
and  dance,"  and  then  follows  either  a  brief  song  or  noth- 
ing at  all.  In  some  of  the  autographs  where  dances  are 
introduced,  the  entire  song  is  preserved,  and  a  comparison 
between  the  original  and  the  printed  version  reveals  how 
irreparable  is  our  loss  in  this  regard  in  the  vast  majority 
of  Lope's  plays.  How  much  could  be  added  to  the  history 
of  music  and  dance,  if  we  had  but  a  portion  of  the  originals 
which  have  vanished! 

I  have  ventured  thus  far  to  sketch  briefly  how  interwoven 
are  the  achievements  of  Lope  de  Vega  and  Menendez  y 
Pelayo  and  attempted  to  explain  how  much  a  worthy  edi- 
tion of  Lope 's  plays  would  mean  to  us  as  foreigners.  That 
there  are  many  other  master  writers  who  cannot  be  ade- 
quately studied  for  lack  of  critical  copies  of  their  works,  is 
not  only  felt  deeply  in  other  lands;  it  is  frequently  re- 
ferred to  by  Menendez  y  Pelayo  with  regret  mingled  with 
the  hope  that  their  publication  may  soon  be  an  accom- 
plished fact. 

One  is  tempted  to  add  here  that  great  harm  has  been 
done  to  innumerable  master  minds  and  to  the  promulga- 
tion of  their  works  by  over-emphasis  of  the  achievement 
and  importance  of  Cervantes.  As  one  who  has  devoted  the 
greater  part  of  his  study  to  elucidating  the  art  and  sources 
of  this  "rare  inventor,"  I  may  be  pardoned  for  pointing 
out  the  wrong  done  to  others  in  permitting  the  greatness  of 
Cervantes  to  overshadow  them.  It  is  worthy  of  em- 
phasis that  modern  Spain  can  do  no  greater  service  to 
culture  than  to  perfect  those  means  of  study  by  which  the 
distinctive  influence  of  Spain  can  be  made  manifest  to  the 
world.  Her  instruments  are  texts  and  more  texts  given  to 
students  everywhere  after  due  process  of  careful  selection 
and  editing,  accompanied  by  a  minimum  of  opinion  and 
commentary ;  for  in  such  cases  the  master  works  speak  best 
for  themselves.  Perhaps  we  may  some  day  be  so  fortunate 
as  to  have  a  Spanish  Text  Society  dedicated  solely  to  the 


44  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

publishing  of  originals,  to  the  careful  tabulation  of  avail- 
able manuscripts  in  the  field  of  letters,  in  short,  to  the  lay- 
ing of  that  secure  foundation  without  which  the  spread  of 
our  scientific  ideals  becomes  an  idle  dream.  We  shall  then 
also  secure  the  needed  admission  from  foreigners  among 
whom  ignorance  still  holds  sway  that  Spain  had  many  a 
great  writer  besides  Cervantes. 

May  I  not  add  a  suggestion  to  indicate  how  important 
practical  results  can  be  accomplished  ?  We  naturally  think 
first  of  the  cooperation  of  Spanish  scholars,  of  Spanish  or- 
ganizations of  learning,  with  our  own,  but  many  obstacles 
are  in  the  way  which  should  be  carefully  considered  ;  among 
them  the  foremost  is  the  difference  in  language,  and  an  ex- 
change of  teachers  on  a  large  scale  becomes  impractical, 
because  it  can  be  beneficial  only  when  the  language  used 
by  them  reaches  the  greatest  number  of  listeners.  To  begin 
with,  a  solution  may  be  found  in  the  residence  here  of  stu- 
dents who  could  come  to  place  themselves  under  the  guid- 
ance of  your  most  noteworthy  teachers,  to  benefit  by  the 
use  of  Menendez  y  Pelayo's  books  and  manuscripts  under 
the  direction  of  certain  ones  of  your  specialists.  To  what 
greater  privilege  could  students  in  Spanish  letters  and  his- 
tory look  forward?  A  clearing  house,  una  Casa  espanola  (a 
Spanish  House),  could  be  established  in  some  center  of 
learning  in  the  United  States  to  cooperate  with  this  Society 
here,  which  would  keep  in  touch  with  all  available  candi- 
dates for  foreign  study.  Such  a  commission  would  serve 
to  organize  our  resources  and  to  lay  the  foundation  for 
many  a  future  study.  It  would  be  gratuitous  to  state  with 
what  eagerness  and  good  will  every  effort  made  on  this  side 
to  accomplish  an  intellectual  rapprochement  with  the  United 
States  would  be  received  among  us.  Our  universities  are 
increasingly  desirous  of  studying  your  Peninsular  history, 
our  youth  is  glad  to  hear  more  of  the  facts  of  your  achieve- 
ments, and  those  of  us  who  have  at  heart  the  hope  that 
practical  things  may  be  done  to  further  this  end,  realize 
well  that  the  prerequisites  are  mutual  openmindedness,  a 


STUDY  OF  SPANISH  CIVILIZATION  45 

large  and  noble  tolerance,  and  the  acceptance  of  the  main 
principle  that  all  human  phenomena  must  be  studied  ob- 
jectively without  the  perpetual  comparison  between  mine 
and  thine,  our  past  and  your  past ;  we  must  avoid,  or  philos- 
ophically interpret,  racial  and  national  questions  of  narrow 
polities,  of  religion,  and  tradition. 

You  may  remember  that  during  the  Renascence  the 
phrase  was  common  here,  "patria  eomun  del  extrangero  es 
Espaiia"  (Spain  is  the  native  land  of  every  stranger),  for 
it  is  among  you  that  one  may  learn  to  appreciate  the  great 
interest  which  lies  in  human  personality.  But  personality, 
whether  national  or  individual,  is  most  complex,  and  the 
institutions  in  which  it  manifests  itself,  whether  these  be 
religious,  political  or  industrial,  reveal  the  same  complexity. 
Through  the  confusing  decades  which  loom  ahead  it  will 
devolve  chiefly  upon  such  a  Society  as  this,  upon  those  of 
its  members  who  have  at  heart  the  study  and  interpreta- 
tion of  the  great  human  documents  in  art  and  letters  left 
to  us  by  the  past,  to  explain  this  complex  national  and  indi- 
vidual personality  and  to  conciliate  the  diverging  points 
of  view  which  emanate  from  it.  Notably  where  our  inter- 
ests are  spiritual  ones  it  will  devolve  upon  our  intellectual 
brotherhoods  to  defend  those  interests  and,  in  a  field  open 
to  many  nations,  still  to  find  the  common  ground  upon 
which  the  sponsors  of  those  interests  may  commune.  This 
great  center  can  achieve  a  very  real  benefit  by  making  itself 
the  authoritative  interpreter  of  the  splendors  of  Spanish 
culture  not  only  to  Spaniards  but  in  a  very  far-reaching 
sense  to  the  world  outside.  Welcome  would  be  the  day  on 
which  a  number  of  our  young  men  and  women  could  be 
sent  here,  eager  to  learn  under  proper  guidance  how  to 
harmonize  our  two  cultures,  how  to  reveal  adequately  to 
us  with  the  help  of  the  true  sons  of  Spain  the  full  mean- 
ing of  what  Spain  has  achieved. 

How  shall  we  realize  this  rapprochement  better  than 
through  the  intimate  association  of  our  young  people, 
whose  hearts  are  as  yet  unchilled  by  the  ways  of  the  world, 


46  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

whose  vision  is  not  yet  obfuscated  and  whose  minds  are 
still  open  to  every  ennobling  influence  ?  What  project  can 
carry  on  the  spirit  of  Menendez  y  Pelayo  more  worthily 
than  one  which  creates  disciples  in  his  name,  not  for  Spain 
only,  but  for  all  peoples  sympathetically  inclined?  .  .  .  . 
Great  achievements  no  longer  belong  to  a  single  people. 
Inventions  and  discoveries  in  the  sciences  are  promulgated 
for  the  good  of  all  humanity.  In  that  sense  may  there 
issue  forth  from  this  Society  and  from  among  its  intellectual 
children  publications  that  shall  be  enduring  contributions 
to  the  study  of  Spanish  civilization,  of  her  most  peculiar 
expression  in  art  and  letters;  and  may  they  become  known 
in  far  distant  lands  where  once  penetrated  the  conquista- 
dores  and  the  victorious  arms  of  Spain. 


EPILATIONS  OF  UNITED  STATES  AND  MEXICO  47 


THE  RELATIONS  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES  AND 
MEXICO  SINCE  1910 


Herbert  Ingram  Priestley 


Mexican  history  of  the  last  decade  falls,  with  regard 
to  the  exercise  of  sovereignty,  into  four  major  divisions. 
On  December  1,  1910,  Porfirio  Diaz  was  inaugurated  presi- 
dent for  the  eighth  successive  time,  after  a  period  of  long 
discussion  and  trial  of  various  plans  to  provide  a  successor. 
The  possibilities  of  Jose  Yves  Limantour,  Ramon  Corral, 
and  General  Bernardo  Reyes  were  considered  and  rejected 
as  unsatisfactory  either  to  Diaz  or  to  his  constituency. 
Diaz  had  failed,  like  many  another  autocrat,  to  raise  up  a 
successor;  while  his  own  powers  grew  less  from  weight  of 
years  and  from  the  cumulative  effects  of  his  bestowal  of 
special  privileges  upon  his  coterie  of  governing  assistants, 
he  lived  to  see  the  long  impending  deluge  come  upon  his 
native  land. 

Diaz  made  fruitless  efforts,  first  to  ignore,  next  to  pre- 
vent, the  campaign  waged  against  him  by  Francisco  I. 
Madero,  but  was  finally  obliged,  by  the  latter 's  success  in 
arms,  to  resign  his  presidency  on  May  25,  1911,  and  leave 
Mexico.  The  second  period,  that  of  the  Madero  ascendancy, 
continued  nominally  at  least  for  nearly  two  years  from 
the  resignation  of  Diaz,  through  the  four-month  provis- 
ional presidenc}^  of  Francisco  de  la  Barra  to  the  Ten  Tragic 
Days,  February  9  to  18,  1913.     The  third  period  was  that 


48  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

of  the  tenure  of  power  by  Victoriano  Huerta,  until  July  15, 
1914.  Since  that  time,  and  it  is  for  a  longer  period  than 
any  president  except  Diaz,  the  executive  power  has  been 
controlled  by  Venustiano  Carranza. 

In  a  general  way,  American  relations  with  Mexico  have 
followed  much  the  same  chronological  divisions.  The  whole 
period  has  as  its  absorbing  feature  our  sincere,  though 
often  dubiously  managed,  effort  to  assist  Mexico  to  obtain 
a  stable,  honorable,  and  effective  government,  first  to  the 
end  that  American  lives  and  property  may  be  secure  south 
of  the  Rio  Grande,  and  second,  that  our  neighbor  may  for 
her  own  sake  become  peaceable  and  prosperous,  so  that 
we  may  mutually  enjoy  the  reasonable  intercourse  which 
should  be  the  portion  of  civilized  nations. 

During  the  entire  period,  then,  there  has  been  but  the 
one  question  of  policy  on  the  part  of  the  American  people 
and  government.  Numerous  incidents  have,  however, 
served  to  punctuate  that  policy  in  ways  which  have  pre- 
vented the  desired  success.  The  most  significant  episode 
of  the  period,  so  far  as  diplomatic  tradition  goes,  entrain- 
ing as  it  does  events  of  deepest  import  in  our  relations  with 
Mexico,  was  the  refusal  to  accord  recognition  to  General 
Huerta  and  the  persistent  and  successful  effort  to  procure 
his  downfall.  Upon  the  grounds  of  moralitj''  this  refusal 
was  eminently  justifiable.  Huerta 's  coup  was  effected  by 
a  small  part  of  the  armed  forces,  which  did  not  represent 
the  majority  opinion  in  the  Republic ;  his  betrayal  of 
Madero  was  treacherous  in  the  extreme ;  his  hands  were 
stained  with  the  blood  of  useless  victims  of  street  fighting ; 
he  was  certain  to  benefit  by,  if  he  was  not  cognizant  of, 
the  proposed  murder  of  Madero  and  Pino  Suarez;  there 
was  little  ground  upon  wdiich  to  commend  the  professed 
patriotism  of  his  followers,  or  to  suggest  that  President 
Wilson  was  not  within  the  bounds  of  propriety  in  prevent- 
ing the  success  of  his  "Revolution." 

But  the  consequences  of  the  announced  policy  of  non- 
recognition   of  the   riglit  of  revolution,   of  rejecting  the 


BEL  AT  IONS  OF  UNITED  STATES  AND  MEXICO  49 

obvious  success  of  an  armed  movement  powerful  enough 
to  take  and  hold  the  capital,  are  far-reaching.  Since  that 
step,  our  relations  have  been  largely  bound  up  with  that 
policy.  Important,  first,  however,  it  is  to  examine  the 
general  bases  of  belief  and  opinion,  or  of  hope  and  desire, 
for  our  Mexican  relations  which  have  been  cherished  by 
the  American  people  for  many  years,  as  expressed  in  ideal- 
istic phrases  by  President  Wilson  in  his  numerous  public 
utterances  to  Mexico  and  other  Hispanic  American  re- 
publics. 

We  may  indulge  in  a  backward  glance  for  the  sake  of 
this  examination.  While  President  Diaz  was  approaching 
his  last  days  of  power,  a  large  part  of  the  American  peo- 
ple, many  of  them  investors  whom  Diaz  had  attracted, 
others  simple  humanitarians,  felt  a  keen  solicitude  con- 
cerning the  prospects  of  internal  peace  when  Don  Porfirio's 
power  should  be  gone.  With  this  uncertainty  prevailing, 
the  tragic  error  of  the  Creelman  interview  was  committed 
by  Diaz.  He  then  gave  out  a  statement  which  he  assuredly 
knew  to  be  erroneous,  but  which  he  must  have  considered  a 
justifiable  item  for  American  publicity.  This  was  that  Mex- 
ico was  then  ready  for  democratic  government.  He  also 
declared  that  he  would  permit  the  candidacy  in  the  com- 
ing presidential  elections  of  nominees  not  directly  spon- 
sored by  his  government.  Numerous  Mexicans,  as  well  as 
Americans,  were  so  unfortunate  as  to  take  this  declara- 
tion for  a  signal  that  political  parties  and  campaigns  might 
freely  exist  in  Mexico.  Not  long  afterward  the  campaign 
of  Madero,  ripening  into  real  revolt,  was  considered  in  the 
United  States  as  the  expression  of  a  long  pent-up  agony  of 
political  degradation  of  the  upper  classes  and  the  economic 
and  social  degradation  of  the  lower  classes  throughout  the 
Diaz  regime.  To  an  extent  this  estimate  was  true,  but 
hardly  true  enough  to  warrant  the  popular  support  among 
us  of  the  Revolution,  or  the  enthusiasm  with  which  we 
greeted  its  success.  American  opinion,  which  reached  its 
least  restrained  expression  in  Roosevelt's  dictum  that  Diaz 


50  UNIVEESIT7  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

was  the  greatest  man  of  his  age,  fell  rapidly  away  to  Ma- 
dero,  under  the  belief  that  a  wiser,  more  constructive 
statesman,  and  not  a  despot,  was  about  to  inaugurate  a 
period  of  respect  for  human  rights  reared  upon  the  as- 
sured material  foundations  of  prosperity  which  Diaz  had 
planted.  So  strong  was  our  approbation  that  there  are  not 
lacking  those  in  Mexico  who  will  aver  that  the  Madero  Revo- 
lution was  supported  secretly  by  the  American  government. 
No  doubt  exists  among  ourselves  as  to  our  government's 
neutrality,  but  the  Mexicans  were  convinced  that  our  in- 
terest was  intrusive,  and  that  it  was  affected  by  the  Diaz 
policy  of  playing  off  British  against  American  oil  interests 
to  prevent  our  influence  from  becoming  preponderant,  or 
by  the  nationalization  of  the  railroads  as  a  check  upon  our 
strength  in  Mexico. 

Madero 's  influence  was  short-lived  because  of  his  weak 
attempt  to  concilate  old  political  enemies,  his  refusal  to 
reward  the  aid  of  the  Gomez  faction,  his  brother's  rifling 
of  the  treasury  to  reimburse  family  investments  in  the 
campaign,  and  his  inability  to  fulfill  the  millennial  prom- 
ises he  had  made.  Americans  were  disappointed  to  see  that, 
in  spite  of  revolutionary  enthusiasm,  disorders  continued, 
the  cabinet  began  to  break  up,  the  State  of  Oaxaca  refused 
to  recognize  the  government ;  Orozco,  military  governor  of 
Chihuahua,  turned  against  it,  and  there  was  frequent  loss 
of  American  life  in  the  turmoil.  Madero,  informed  by 
President  Taft  that  Americans  engaged  in  belligerent  acts 
must  not  be  executed  when  taken,  replied  refusing  to  admit 
our  right  to  proffer  the  admonition.  Conditions  during  the 
summer  of  1912  were  extremely  bad.  American  refugees, 
warned  to  leave  Mexico,  were  brought  out  in  great  num- 
bers. Congress  appropriating  $100,000  for  their  aid.  Suc- 
cesses of  rebels  in  northern  Mexico  deprived  Madero  of 
Chihuahua,  Durango,  and  Sinaloa. 

In  October,  Felix  Diaz  revolted  in  Vera  Cruz,  but  was 
promptly  captured  and  imprisoned.  Released  by  sympa- 
thizers, he  and  Bernardo  Reyes  began  the  street  fighting 


BELATIONS  OF  UNITED  STATES  AND  MEXICO  51 

from  the  Ciudadela  in  Mexico  City  known  as  the  Ten 
Tragic  Days,  in  which  Reyes  was  killed.  Huerta  went  over 
to  the  reactionaries.  Madero  and  Vice-president  Pino 
Suarez  were  imprisoned  and  forced  to  resign,  Huerta  be- 
coming legal  holder  of  the  executive  power.  Madero  and 
Suarez  were  killed  under  the  ''ley  fuga"  after  having  been 
promised  that  their  resignations  would  not  be  acted  upon 
until  they  had  gone  aboard  a  vessel  at  Vera  Cruz. 

Now  it  was  that  the  erroneous  idea  of  Mexico  created 
by  the  Creelman  interview  and  the  Madero  Revolution  had 
its  unhappy  effect.  President  Wilson,  believing  that  a 
real  election  could  be  held,  refused  to  recognize  Huerta 
and  soon  began  to  urge  an  election.  Thus  was  marked  a 
new  phase  in  our  relations  with  Mexico.  It  began  a  period 
of  direct  intervention.  Our  ambassador,  Henry  Lane 
Wilson,  who  had  congratulated  Huerta  upon  his  accession 
to  the  presidency,  was  recalled  and  subsequently  dismissed. 
Our  government  was  imitated  in  denying  recognition  by 
the  powers  of  Argentine,  Brazil,  and  Chile.  European  pow- 
ers which  had  at  first  recognized  Huerta  soon  acceded  to 
President  Wilson's  view,  but  later  extended  recognition,  as 
did  several  American  powers.  Our  own  attitude  was  the 
decisive  factor  in  the  end. 

Huerta,  so-called  "man  of  iron,"  was  not  in  complete 
control  of  the  country.  The  Revolutionists  were  led  against 
him  by  Venustiano  Carranza,  old  senator  under  Diaz  and 
supporter  of  Madero.  Huerta  was  unable  to  pacifiy  the 
country  or  protect  foreigners.  President  Wilson  sent  John 
Lind  to  Mexico  as  his  personal  representative  to  voice  a 
request  that  Huerta  should  call  an  early  election  during  an 
armistice ;  all  factions  were  to  participate  and  acquiesce  in 
the  election,  Huerta  not  standing  for  choice.  Huerta  be- 
lieved that  Lind  did  not  represent  American  opinion,  and 
declined  his  request.  Lind  was  unsuccessful  because  Wil- 
son withheld  recognition  and  because  the  American  re- 
quest was  physically  impossible;  the  situation  was  not 
helped  by  the  attempt  to  argue  against  the  legality  of 


52  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

Huerta's  assumption  of  office,  for,  as  nearly  always,  the 
Mexicans  had  been  particularly  careful  to  forefend  just 
such  criticism. 

Harassed  by  the  urging  of  foreign  ministers  to  yield, 
opposed  by  Congress,  unable  to  make  loans,  or  to  make 
peace  with  the  rebels,  unwilling  to  salute  the  United  States 
flag  in  reparation  for  insult  to  it  at  Tampico,  and  without 
power  to  cope  with  our  seizure  of  Vera  Cruz  on  April  21, 
1914,  Huerta  severed  diplomatic  relations  and  the  represen- 
tatives of  the  two  nations  received  their  passports  on  April 
22  and  23. 

The  tensity  of  the  situation  was  soon  relieved  by  the 
proffer  of  their  good  offices  for  mediation  by  Argentine, 
Brazil,  and  Chile.  The  United  States  and  Huerta  ac- 
cepted, Carranza  also  doing  so  "in  principle,"  but  declin- 
ing to  take  part  in  the  negotiations.  His  emissaries  joined 
the  Niagara  Falls  Conference  in  June,  however.  There 
the  effort  was  to  choose  a  provisional  president  acceptable 
to  all  parties.  This  plan  failed,  but  it  was  demonstrated 
that  Huerta  had  no  prospect  of  recognition.  After  attempt- 
ing to  hold  an  election  he  resigned  on  July  15  in  favor 
of  Carbajal,  M^ho  was  to  resign  in  favor  of  a  Constitution- 
alist, this  party  now  being  in  control  of  much  of  the  Re- 
public. He  ruled  less  than  a  month,  resigning  and  leav- 
ing the  city,  it  is  said,  upon  receipt  of  a  telegram  from  the 
American  government  requesting  him  to  hand  the  govern- 
ment to  the  Constitutionalists.  On  August  21  Carranza 
entered  Mexico  City.  The  policy  of  "watchful  waiting" 
announced  by  Wilson  on  December  2,  1913,  now  punctu- 
ated by  aid  to  the  Carranzistas  in  arms  and  munitions,  by 
preventing  the  Huertistas  from  obtaining  the  same  aid,  and 
by  hindering  their  attack  upon  Tampico,  had  brought  to 
the  capital  the  man  deemed  by  many  persons  the  most 
hopeful  prospect  for  the  pacification  of  the  country. 

But  the  ranks  of  the  victors  had  already  split.  Carranza 
became  a  candidate  for  the  presidency ;  Villa  declared  war 
on  him  and  drove  him  out  of  the  capital  on  November  20. 


BEL  AT  IONS  OF  UNITED  STATES  AND  MEXICO  53 

Carranza  moved  on  Vera  Cruz,  entering  as  the  Americans, 
delayed  in  their  evacuation,  moved  out  on  November  23. 
Villa  held  Mexico  City  unopposed  from  December  1  for 
nearly  two  months,  but  was  in  turn  obliged  to  evacuate, 
being  followed  by  the  Zapatistas  from  Morelos  in  March, 
1915.     This  group  held  the  city  until  July  10. 

During  the  spring  and  summer  the  status  of  foreigners 
was  most  unhappy.  Spaniards  suffered  especially,  many 
of  them,  including  their  minister,  being  expelled.  In 
March  President  Wilson  secured  permission  from  the  va- 
rious Mexican  leaders  to  remove  foreigners  from  the  cap- 
ital under  our  protection.  His  notes  of  remonstrance  to 
Carranza  at  treatment  of  foreigners  were  met  by  accept- 
ance, though  ungracious,  of  responsibility  for  their  safety. 

During  1914  Villa  had  been  much  in  the  limelight.  He 
set  up  a  "government"  in  northern  Mexico,  and  seemed 
for  a  time  to  be  the  man  who  could  restore  peace.  Emis- 
saries were  sent  to  him  by  "Wilson,  but  his  star  never  rose 
higher.  In  April,  1915,  Obregon  defeated  him  at  Celaya, 
and  later  near  Leon.  President  Wilson  then  indicated  a 
more  vigorous  policy  by  urging  the  leaders  to  drop  their 
quarrels  or  the  United  States  "must  use  means  to  help 
Mexico  save  herself  and  help  her  people."  In  August 
the  ABC  powers,  and  Bolivia,  Guatemala,  and  Uruguay, 
urged  the  Mexicans  to  erect  a  provisional  government  and 
call  a  general  election.  Carranza  protested  against  this 
"new  policy  of  interference."  Our  State  Department  is- 
sued an  appeal  from  the  six  powers  named  above  and  our- 
selves calling  for  a  conference  and  offering  help.  Carranza 
again  rejected  interference,  being  then  successful  against 
Villa,  who  by  the  same  token  accepted.  In  September  a 
conference  of  the  powers  just  mentioned  agreed  to  recognize 
the  faction  which  after  three  weeks  should  show  greatest 
success  in  maintaining  order.  This  led  to  the  recognition 
of  Carranza  as  de  facto  president  on  October  19  by  nine 
American  powers.  This  was  a  victory  which  the  Constitu- 
cionalistas  had  not  won  by  decisive  military  success ;  the 


54  UNIFEESirY  OF  CALIFOENIA  CHRONICLE 

step  was  a  precedent-breaking  one  for  us,  and  justifiable,  if 
at  all,  because  of  the  desperate  need  of  peace  and  the  hope 
that  it  would  prove  efficacious. 

Recognition  elicited  from  Carranza  renewed  acceptance 
of  responsibility  for  foreign  lives  and  property.  Formal 
diplomatic  relations  were  resumed  in  December  by  the  ap- 
pointment of  Henry  P.  Fletcher  as  ambassador  and  the 
reception  of  Eliseo  Arredondo  as  representative  of  the 
new  Mexican  Government.  Fletcher  did  not  go  to  Mexico 
until  some  time  later;  his  residence  there  has  been  short 
and  intermittent,  perhaps  as  a  remonstrance  against  atti- 
tudes of  the  Mexican  government. 

But  the  piqued  Villistas  were  still  to  be  reckoned  Avith. 
On  January  10,  1916,  eighteen  Americans  were  shot  down 
by  them  at  Santa  Ysabel  while  going  into  Mexico  to  re- 
open mines  at  the  solicitation  of  the  Carranza  government. 
The  United  States  Congress  passed  resolutions  in  both 
houses  demanding  armed  intervention.  Carranza  prom- 
ised to  punish  the  perpetrators  of  the  atrocity ;  later  two 
Villa  leaders,  one  said  to  be  responsible,  were  executed. 

In  March  Villa  raided  Columbus,  killing  several  Ameri- 
cans. Our  troops  pursued  him  on  a  "hot  trail,"  the  pur- 
suit soon  becoming  a  punitive  expedition  under  General 
Pershing.  It  lacked  elements  of  preparation  and  execu- 
tion which  made  it  a  failure.  It  aroused  fierce  resentment 
in  Mexico,  being  condemned  by  both  Americans  and  Mexi- 
cans for  diametrically  opposite  reasons.  Carranza  had 
given  reluctant  and  qualified  consent  to  the  expedition,  but 
soon  began  to  object  to  it,  asking  how  far  our  troops  in- 
tended to  penetrate  and  how  long  they  would  remain.  We 
were  using  12,000  men  in  Mexico  and  18,000  on  the  border, 
the  latter  group  soon  being  largely  increased.  General 
Obregon,  minister  of  war,  conferred  with  Generals  Scott 
and  Funston  at  El  Paso,  urging  our  withdrawal.  Carranza 
troops  failed  to  aid  in  the  attempt  to  take  Villa.  Our  State 
Department  on  May  10  called  upon  Americans  in  Mexico 
to  leave  the  country.    On  the  twenty-second  Carranza  pro- 


MEL  AT  IONS  OF  UNITED  STATES  AND  MEXICO  55 

tested  sharply  against  the  "invasion  and  violation  of  sov- 
ereignty." The  attempt  to  take  Villa  was  now  ostensibly 
given  up,  as  he  had  been  wounded  and  reported  dead ;  our 
forces  remained  only  as  security  against  disorders,  and 
Carranza  was  so  informed.  On  June  21  a  troop  of  our 
soldiers,  moving,  against  the  expressed  desire  of  Mexico, 
"in  a  direction  other  than  northward,"  was  attacked  at 
Carrizal.  A  number  were  killed  and  about  a  score  were 
made  prisoners ;  the  latter  were  released  upon  the  sharp 
demand  of  our  government.  In  July  the  American  forces 
were  moving  northward,  and  Carranza  expressed  readiness 
to  discuss  measures  to  remedy  the  situation,  suggesting  ac- 
ceptance of  Hispanic  American  offers  of  mediation.  Upon 
Secretary  Lansing's  acceptance  a  commission  met  in  Sep- 
tember and  sat  until  January  15,  1917,  but  failed  to  dis- 
cover any  satisfactory  principle  of  action  because  Carranza 
would  not  concede  our  right  to  send  troops  in  pursuit  of 
raiders.  Since  that  time  our  troops  have  frequently  crossed 
the  line  on  hot  trails,  the  Mexican  government  protesting 
in  pro  forma  fashion  but  offering  no  active  resistance.  On 
February  5  the  withdrawal  of  the  expedition  was  com- 
pleted. It  had  been  in  Mexico  nearly  eleven  months,  had 
engaged  over  100,000  militia  on  the  border  in  addition  to 
the  invading  troops,  and  had  cost  about  $130,000,000.  The 
effect  was  to  add  to  the  anger  of  the  Mexicans  and  insure 
Villa  a  place  among  the  immortals  of  banditry.  I  recently 
heard  him  called  in  northern  Mexico  "more  of  a  patriot 
than  Carranza."  Americans  in  Mexico  were  placed  in 
serious  jeopardy ;  our  niceties  about  using  the  northern 
railroads  to  move  our  troops  made  our  success  highly 
dubious,  whereas  vigorous  use  of  them  would  probably  have 
brought  success.  Thus  there  was  a  net  result  of  general 
dissatisfaction.  It  was  the  most  extreme  feature  of  our 
intervention  policy  thus  far ;  it  attests  the  amount  of  strain 
our  relations  may  bear  without  declaration  of  war. 

Border  troubles  have  continued  since  that  time  without 
variation  calculated  to  change  the  problem,  though  once 


56  UNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHBONICLE 

our  troops  actively  intervened  to  support  the  government. 
Frequent  waves  of  irritation  occur  and  may  be  expected. 
The  border  patrols  are  large  and  costly;  our  own  action 
has  been  limited  in  all  cases  to  our  interpretation  of  the 
right  of  self-defense. 

Since  1917  the  chief  difficulty  has  been  due  to  provisions 
of  the  new  Mexican  Constitution  concerning  petroleum. 
During  the  great  war  the  problem  of  Mexico's  neutrality 
was  more  a  matter  of  attitude  than  of  interchange  of  cor- 
respondence ;  there  was  for  a  time  an  undoubted  sympathy 
with  Germany  in  hope  of  relief  from  the  shadow  of  the 
United  States  in  Mexican  affairs,  but  this  feeling  grows 
less  with  time  since  the  failure  of  the  German  cause. 

The  Constitutionalist  party  fought  its  battles  to  vindicate 
the  Constitution  of  1857,  itself  a  very  liberal  document.  But 
the  Constitutional  Convention  which  met  in  Queretaro  in 
December,  1916,  the  members  of  which  were  chosen  by  the 
Carranza  faction  only,  enacted  an  entirely  new  Constitu- 
tion save  in  such  sections,  retained  or  amplified,  as  suited 
its  program.  A  radical  element  inserted,  it  is  said,  through 
influence  of  Socialistic  advisers  from  American  territory, 
certain  features  with  which  the  President  is  not  in  full  sym- 
pathy. The  Constitution  is  of  interest  from  the  viewpoint  of 
international  relations  for  two  reasons.  One  involves  the 
legality  of  its  enactment,  and  the  other  the  validity  of  its 
provisions  regarding  contractual  rights  in  property.  The 
old  constitution  provided  a  modus  operandi  for  its  amend- 
ment by  Congress,  and  specified  that  if  it  should  be  violated 
or  set  aside  by  revolution  the  responsible  persons  were  to  be 
tried  under  charges  of  treason.  Hence  the  flaw  in  the  legal 
filiation  of  the  new  document  can  be  covered  only  by  the 
definitive  success  of  its  sponsors.  This  point  is  complicated 
with  the  second,  for  the  scattered  but  numerous  opponents 
of  the  present  government  announce  the  Constitution  of 
1857  "with  suitable  [but  as  yet  undefined]  amendments"  as 
the  aegis  under  which  they  hope  to  overthrow  Carranza ; 
furthermore,  the  underlying  cause  of  irritation  between  the 


HELATIONS  OF  UNITED  STATES  AND  MEXICO  57 

two  countries  is  the  advanced  position  taken  in  Article  27  of 
the  new  Constitution  on  the  ownership  of  subsoil  products. 
This  article  and  the  decrees  intended  to  enforce  it  reinvest 
the  nation  with  ownership  of  many  of  these  products,  in- 
cluding petroleum,  as  they  were  held  in  colonial  times,  as 
the  prescriptive  possession  of  the  nation.  These  decrees  are 
considered  by  those  having  oil  interests,  European  and 
American,  to  be  confiscatory.  Especially  menacing  are  the 
retroactive  and  coercive  provisions  of  the  legislation.  They 
have  not,  however,  been  put  into  effect  on  account  of  the 
attitude  of  the  oil  producers,  backed  by  their  respective 
governments.  The  United  States  has  informed  the  Mexi- 
can government  that  it  will  not  brook  action  confiscatory 
of  the  property  rights  of  its  citizens.  With  the  future  pro- 
gram as  it  affects  unbought  oil  deposits,  there  is  not  visible 
ground  for  international  complication. 

The  Mexican  attitude  as  to  the  legal  status  of  subsoil 
products  is  that  the  legislation  of  the  Diaz  regime,  which 
made  it  possible  for  purchasers  of  the  land  surface  to  ac- 
quire title  to  the  subsoil  products  was  "unconstitutional," 
that  is,  it  reversed  the  basic  law  of  subsoil  property.  It 
was  expected  that  the  Mexican  Congress  at  its  sessions  last 
summer  w^ould  enact  legislation  to  remedy  the  retroactive 
features  of  the  proposed  system,  which  runs  counter  to  the 
contractual  rights  under  which  foreigners  hold  their  oil 
lands.  It  failed  to  do  so ;  on  the  contrary,  legislation  con- 
firming the  oil  program  has  been  proposed  but  not  passed. 
The  president's  power  has  recently  been  limited  by  Con- 
gress, which  withdrew  the  plenary  war  poAvers  he  had 
hitherto  exercised.  This  is  part  of  the  political  contest  for 
the  presidency  which  is  to  culminate  in  next  summer's  elec- 
tion. Congress  is  more  radical  and  less  inclined  to  reasoned 
action  on  foreign  interests  than  is  the  President. 

The  oil  interests  feel  distrust  of  Congressional  legislation 
to  readjust  their  claims,  believing  that  it  can  be  too  easily 
reversed  by  succeeding  sessions.  Some  pronounced  con- 
stitutional change  will  be  required  to  satisfy  the  situation. 


58  UNIVEESITT  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

though  it  may  be  doubted  whether  even  this  guarantee 
would  be  considered  other  than  temporary.  Land  and  min- 
ing legislation  in  Mexico  has  always  been  peculiarly  sus- 
ceptible to  the  shiftings  of  the  political  wind.  Recent  de- 
crees of  President  Carranza  have  made  it  possible  to  con- 
tinue oil  development  without  prejudice  to  the  basic  claims 
of  either  the  Mexican  government  or  the  oil  producers. 

Within  recent  months  the  question  has  been  raised  before 
committees  of  our  own  Congress  as  to  whether  or  not,  in 
view  of  the  oil  situation,  continuing  disorder  and  frequent 
loss  of  American  lives  without  prompt  punishment  of  mur- 
derers, it  would  be  advisable  to  withdraw  recognition  from 
President  Carranza.  Ambassador  Fletcher  has  pointed  out 
the  disastrous  effect  of  such  a  course  of  action.  We  are, 
then,  in  the  difficult  position  of  countenancing  a  govern- 
ment for  the  existence  of  which  we  are  largely  responsible 
but  which  has  not  yet  accomplished  as  much  as  it  ought 
in  pacifying  and  stabilizing  the  country,  or  else  of  accepting 
the  more  disagreeable  and  costly  alternative  of  interfering 
with  the  hope  of  bringing  about  more  satisfactory  condi- 
tions. 

We  have  hovered  near  the  verge  of  the  latter  choice 
many  times  during  the  past  nine  years.  Many  Americans 
have  vehemently  advocated  it ;  many  more  consider  it  in- 
evitable. General  public  opinion  is  reluctant  to  assume  so 
grave  a  responsibility.  The  most  recent  estimates  of  the 
time  and  force  needed  to  effect  establishment  of  order  in 
Mexico  through  American  intervention  speak  of  an  army  of 
450,000  men  operating  three  years.  Such  an  estimate  does 
much  to  exculpate  the  Mexican  government  for  having 
failed  to  bring  quiet  in  nine  years  with  about  one-eighth 
as  many  men  and  infinitely  poorer  equipment  than  ours. 

But  it  would  be  only  after  complete  pacification  that  the 
real  task  of  helping  Mexico  could  begin.  Pacification  and 
stabilization  are  the  prerequisites  to  the  program,  but  not 
the  program.  Some  of  the  labors  of  Hercules  that  would 
follow  in  the  train  of  armed  intervention  would  lead  us  to 


EELATIONS  OF  UNITED  STATES  AND  MEXICO  59 

revision  and  reorganization  of  the  entire  system  of  land 
ownership ;  we  should  have  a  struggle  to  see  that  this  was 
done  without  more  benefit  to  Americans  than  to  Mexicans. 
We  should  need  to  apply  heroic  curative  measures  to  the 
judicial  system;  we  should  find  it  difficult  to  modify  a 
Roman  system  to  fit  our  ideals  of  procedure  in  securing 
equal  justice  for  all  men.  We  should  have  to  develop  an 
effective  industrial  and  agricultural  program  for  a  sub- 
merged and  desolated  native  Indian  population ;  it  would 
require  enormous  expenditure  of  labor,  and  will,  and  years, 
to  make  this  program  effective.  We  should  need  to  demo- 
cratize education,  and  educate  democracy  at  the  same  time ; 
this,  after  unseating  an  incipient  democracy,  imperfect  and 
unsatisfactory  though  it  be,  would  be  to  place  ourselves  in 
an  equivocal  position  unless  we  previously  should  announce 
a  specific  date  for  withdrawal  of  our  intervention.  We 
should  assume  such  dubious  and  Herculean  tasks  in  the 
face  of  the  hatred  and  suspicion  of  most  of  the  Hispanic 
American  countries  unless  we  should  be  wise  and  consistent 
enough  to  work  out  a  plan  of  cooperation  with  South  Ameri- 
can powers;  any  conceivable  plan  would  be  most  difficult, 
if  not  impracticable,  and  in  any  event  the  heritage  of  hatred 
would  be  very  enduring.  And  we  should  be  under  moral 
obligations  not  to  compensate  ourselves  for  our  expenditure 
of  life  and  energy  by  taking  territory,  unless  we  chose  to 
act  counter  to  our  oft  repeated  public  declarations. 

The  weight  of  these  considerations  may  well  give  us 
pause  in  coming  to  a  decision  as  to  our  proper  course. 
There  have  been  many  provocations,  but  there  are  many 
historic  obligations  on  either  side  which  ought  to  outweigh 
momentary  irritations.  Situations  due  to  political  campaigns 
may  produce  important  changes  at  any  moment ;  they  have, 
more  than  once,  presaged  the  possible  overthrow  of  the 
actual  Mexican  government  and  the  opening  of  another  sea- 
son of  civil  war.  In  such  a  situation  the  problem  of  pro- 
tecting our  citizens  in  Mexico  is  likely  to  become  extremely 
difficult  and  urgent.     No  other  consideration  could  war- 


60  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CEBONICLE 

rant  precipitate  action.  Questions  of  law  and  property 
ought  to  be  amenable  to  treatment  by  diplomacy,  by  inter- 
national committees,  or  by  arbitration  if  these  fail.  We 
should  beware  of  invoking  a  too  hasty  national  pride.  The 
demand  is  for  the  demonstration  of  the  same  American 
loyalty  to  an  ideal  that  sent  our  two  millions  over  seas. 
The  problem  is  not  less  perplexing  than  the  recent  Euro- 
pean situation,  even  if  less  dangerous;  it  is,  on  the  con- 
trary, calculated  to  tax  our  capacity  for  constructive  states- 
manship to  the  utmost.  An  occasion  of  real  or  apparent 
denial  of  justice  to  our  citizens  or  our  investors  in  Mexico 
must  not  anger  us  into  taking  action  wherein  there  is  pos- 
sibility that  technical  legality  reinforces  the  position  of  the 
other  side.  We  must  not  lay  ourselves  liable  to  reproach  for 
assuming  a  new  and  heavy  burden,  the  solution  of  which 
may  be  the  means  of  enriching  ourselves.  It  is  a  high  and 
worthy  ideal  to  look  forward  to  a  pacified,  happy,  and 
prosperous  nation  with  whom,  though  it  be  largely  of  abo- 
riginal stock,  we  may  hope  to  enjoy  on  our  southern  border 
the  same  mutually  satisfactory  relations  as  those  which  have 
prevailed  for  so  many  years  on  the  northern  one.  Tradi- 
tion, ethnological  problems,  necessity  of  self-defense,  may 
make  this  ideal  impossible  of  realization.  The  ever  pres- 
ent danger  is  that  an  untoward  situation,  such  as  that  which 
recently  engaged  the  attention  of  the  public  press  of  both 
countries,  may  impel  us  to  a  course  of  action  in  which  we 
shall  defeat  ourselves.  Like  the  poor,  the  problem  of  IMexico 
we  have  ever  with  us. 


BENJAMIN  IDE  WHEELEB  61 


BENJAMIN  IDE  WHEELER 


Edwakd  Eobeson  Taylor 


Upon  the  heights  a  victor  "Wheeler  stands, 
Spread  out  before  him  Learning's  rolling  spheres, 
And  where,  companioned  by  the  fruitful  years, 
He  rose  responsive  to  all  great  demands. 
He  never  built  upon  the  shifting  sands. 
Nor  paused  at  pessimism's  idle  tears, 
But  armed  with  truth  he  had  no  coward  fears. 
And  reared  his  temples  with  a  master's  hands. 

Oh,  golden  day  of  days  whereon  was  found 
Our  Education's  Chief,  whom  we  have  crowned 
As  one  who  mounted  to  the  topmost  goal. 
The  University  is  blazoned  high. 
And  on  its  loftiest  panel  man  will  scroll 
Forevermore  his  name  that  cannot  die. 


62  UNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFOENIA  CEBONICLE 


THE  REAL  FRENCHJVIAN 


Regis  Michaud* 


Who  said  that  not  the  German  imperial  army  but  a 
legend  had  been  defeated  on  the  Marne,  the  legend  of 
French  decadence?  For  the  last  fifty  years  the  outside 
world  had  shown  very  little  indulgence  for  France.  It  was 
not  enough  for  France  to  have  been  defeated  at  Sedan; 
France,  for  the  last  half  century,  continued  to  lose  her 
battles  in  the  heart  of  almost  every  foreigner.  To  that 
legend  of  French  decadence,  it  is  true.  Frenchmen  them- 
selves contributed  their  part.  Viewed  from  the  angle  of 
the  Puritan  moralist,  the  French  character  offers  more 
than  one  difficulty.  The  French,  much  addicted  to  society, 
have  many  ways  to  disguise  themselves.  There  is  first 
French  ' '  politesse. ' '  French  ' '  politesse ' '  makes  the  French- 
man very  outspoken  and  obsequious.  But  French  "polit- 
esse" never  goes  without  French  "amour-propre."  The 
French  do  not  so  much  cultivate  "amour-propre"  by  van- 
ity as  by  timidity.  The  Frenchman  is  an  extreme  individ- 
ualist. He  does  not  see  why  anybody  should  have  the  right 
to  know  what  he  really  feels  or  thinks.  His  sense  of  "con- 
venances" forbids  him  to  make  an  exhibition  of  himself. 
So  he  hides  himself  and  invents  that  peculiar  shade  of 
egotism  which  he  calls  "amour-propre."  "Amour-propre" 

*  Professor  of  French  Literature,  University  of  California.  Author 
of  Anglo-Saxon  Mystics  and  Bealists.  French  editor  of  Emerson's 
Journals. 


THE  HEAL  FEENCHMAN  63 

is  the  equivalent  for  the  Frenchman  of  Puritan  hypocrisy, 
but  instead  of  hiding  the  vices  it  disguises  the  virtues. 
"Amour-propre"  prevents  the  Frenchman  from  venting 
his  feelings  in  public.  He  may,  for  instance,  be  an  ardent 
patriot  and  still  object  to  singing  the  Marseillaise  on  the 
public  square. 

"Amour-propre"  has  for  the  French  another  original 
form  which  they  call  "respect-humain."  It  is  self-dignity, 
on  the  wrong  track,  but  used  as  a  shield  against  intrusion. 
There  is  a  certain  class  of  sentiments  and  convictions  which 
every  Frenchman  considers  strictly  private,  as  the  love  of 
his  own,  friendship,  patriotism,  and  above  all  religion.  Go 
to  some  French  church  on  Sunday.  Nine  times  out  of  ten 
you  Avill  hear  "Monsieur  le  Cure"  flogging  that  plague 
of  French  pride  which  empties  his  church  of  practically 
every  male  denizen  of  the  village.  ("Respect-humain"  is 
an  exclusive  attribute  of  manhood.)  Every  Frenchman, 
no  doubt,  would  gladly  go  to  church,  even  on  Sundays,  if 
he  had  a  church  of  his  own  and  if  ' '  Pierre  ou  Paul ' '  were 
not  going  to  prattle  about  it.  But  to  be  talked  about,  in  a 
matter  of  private  opinion,  is  simply  unendurable  to  the 
Frenchman.  And  thus  it  was  that  foreign  prejudices  and 
French  vainglory  oftentimes  prevented  any  real  under- 
standing and  comprehension  of  the  French. 

Then  the  war  came  and  France  played  the  outside  world 
the  same  trick  as  the  old  woman  in  Maupassant's  story, 
when  her  greedy  relatives  hastened  to  her  premature  burial : 
France  stood  well  alive  before  the  world.  The  Marne, 
Verdun,  the  Somme  put  French  vitality  to  the  test.  Long 
months,  and  even  years,  of  unheard  of  sufferings  elapsed; 
months  and  even  years  of  unflinching  courage  and  never 
dying  "elan."  Those  excitable  Frenchmen  could  hold  out 
in  mudholes  for  months,  under  terrific  bombardments ;  those 
born  rioters  could  undergo  discipline  and  follow  through 
the  barrage  their  officers,  watch  in  hand ;  those  atheists 
went  to  battle  after  having  heard  mass;  no  longer  were 
there  quarrels  among  them,  but,  for  the  soldiers  even  more 


64  UNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CEEONICLE 

than  for  the  civilians,  "union  sacree"  became  the  rule. 
This  time  the  outside  world  had  to  give  up  its  prejudices. 
As  for  those  disguises  of  the  real  Frenchman,  ' '  politesse, ' ' 
"amour-propre,"  and  "respect  humain,"  the  war  killed 
them  outright  when  it  did  not  employ  them  to  better  use. 
"Politesse,"  as  a  social  function,  was  out  of  place  in  the 
trenches.  It  became  a  form  of  self-sacrifice  and  developed 
into  the  heroic  brotherhood  of  the  battlefield  or  the  hos- 
pital. "Politesse"  had  been  a  well-known  tribute  of  the 
French  elite,  but  "politesse"  of  the  common  people  was 
quite  ignored.  The  war  revealed  how  much  refinement 
could  hide  under  the  rough  skin  of  the  French  peasant  or 
workman.  Our  French  war  books  abound  in  anecdotes  on 
the  subject. 

In  those  kindhearted  poilus,  in  the  books  of  Duhamel,^ 
Rene  Benjamin,-  Jean  des  Vignes  Rouges,^  or  even  Bar- 
busse*  now  and  then,  who  would  recognize  the  French  of 
the  pre-war  period,  so  much  embittered  one  against  the 
other,  like  so  many  Montagues  and  Capulets,  amidst  the 
feuds,  political  or  religious,  of  their  town  or  village?  No 
more  "faux  orgueiP ' or  " amour-propre "  now.  Patient,  help- 
ful, charitable,  are  those  poilus,  like  so  many  men  from  Sa- 
maria. See,  for  instance,  that  typical  and  authentic  "gav- 
roche,"  Gaspard,  "the  soldier  of  the  war,"  in  Rene  Benja- 
min's book.  Gaspard  is  a  Parisian  "gamin  "with  hardly  any 
respect  left,  it  seems,  for  anybody  or  anything.  Gaspard 
has  been  christened  to  a  new  life,  in  the  ordeal  of  battle, 
and  the  war  has  endowed  him  wdth  a  new  soul.  Beautiful 
instincts  and  intuitions  have  been  developed  in  him.  See 
him  at  the  hospital.  There  is  a  young  sergeant,  a  mere 
boy,  dying  beside  him,  in  a  heart-rending  struggle  for  life. 
If  only  Death  would  wait  until  the  crockcrow  at  daybreak. 

1  La  Fie  des  Martyrs. 

2  Gaspard. 

3  Bonrru,  soldat  de  Vauquois. 
*Le  Feu. 


TEE  BEAL  FBENCHMAN  65 

But  the  boy  will  never  see  the  dawn  nor  hear  the  cock  crow 
if  Graspard  does  not  come  to  his  help.  Gaspard  knows  the 
last  wish  of  the  dying  soldier.  In  his  Bohemian  life  Gas- 
pard has  mimicked  the  voice  of  a  great  many  tame  or  wild 
animals,  for  better  or  for  worse.  So  Gaspard  leaves  the 
room  unobserved  and,  all  of  a  sudden,  the  cock  crows,  and 
the  little  sergeant  dies  happy,  thinking  that  he  has  reached 
a  new  dawn.  What  a  refinement  of  the  common  soul  in 
Gaspard 's  naive  stratagem! 

See  Bouchantou  in  Duhamel's  pathetic  relation  The  life 
of  the  martyrs,  the  real  diary  of  an  army  surgeon.  Bouchan- 
tou is  a  simple  soul,  as  prosaic  and  common  as  his  name. 
He  has  a  terrible  wound  in  his  left  arm  and  the  right 
arm  of  Bouchantou  has  been  mobilized  to  prop  up  the 
left,  in  order  to  spare  Bouchantou  unbearable  tortures.  In 
the  hospital  room,  near  Bouchantou,  a  man  is  dying,  so 
wretched,  so  lonely,  the  prey  of  such  distressing  agony, 
that  all  the  inmates  of  tbe  room  remain  apart,  helpless  and 
silent.  How  could  awkward  Bouchantou  show  any  sym- 
pathy to  his  dying  comrade?  Could  he  not,  at  least,  as  a 
token  of  friendship,  hold  the  hand  of  the  dying  man,  just 
a  moment,  in  his  own  ?  But  to  hold  the  dying  man 's  hand, 
Bouchantou 's  Avounded  left  arm  will  be  left  unpropped. 
So  be  it!  and  for  a  long,  long  while,  without  betraying 
his  own  agony,  Bouchantou  holds  the  hand  of  the  dying 
man.  "I  have  seen  you,  Bouchantou,  my  brother,"  writes 
Duharael,  "I  will  never  forget.  I  have  also  seen  that 
wounded  left  arm  of  yours  hanging  loose  like  a  lifeless  rag, 
that  arm  which  you  had  to  leave  unhelped  to  have  one  of 
your  hands  to  offer. ' ' 

Ungues  Le  Roux  in  On  the  field  of  honor  gives  another  in- 
stance of  the  refinement  of  the  common  French  soldier.  The 
hero  of  the  story  is  called  Peguy.  He  has  several  times 
been  punished  by  his  officer,  Hugues  Le  Roux's  own  son, 
and  has  never  been  a  very  good  soldier.  Now  the  officer  is 
lying  wounded  and  helpless  on  the  battlefield  with  a  fair 
chance  of  falling  into  the  enemy's  hands.    Here  is  Peguy 's 


66  UNIFEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CEEONICLE 

opportunity  for  revenge.  Why  not  leave  the  of&cer  to  his 
fate?  But,  though  a  common  and  not  very  good  soldier, 
Peguy  has  the  heart  and  conscience  of  a  man,  and  he  comes 
to  his  wounded  officer,  who  has  several  times  rebuked 
him.  Peguy  comes  with  only  three  simple  words,  but 
they  betray  all  the  tragedy  of  a  man 's  conscience :  "  C  'est 
moi,  Peguy,"  "Here  I  am,  Peguy,"  and  he  helps  to  save 
his  lieutenant. 

As  for  French  "  respect-humain, "  the  war  seems  to  have 
blotted  it  out  of  existence.  The  men  who  objected  to  enter- 
ing a  church  under  the  eyes  of  the  public  flock  to  the 
churches  on  the  front  and  the  churches  are  not  big  enough 
for  them.  The  presence  of  death  has  brought  the  French 
soldier  nearer  to  God.  ''La  terre  et  les  morts"  had  been 
for  a  generation  the  slogan  of  French  intellectuals.  The 
soul  of  the  common  people,  however,  did  not  need  to  take  its 
philosophy  in  Maurice  Barres'  or  Paul  Bourget's  books. 
That  most  ancient  form  of  religion  never  died  in  the  heart 
of  the  real  Frenchman.  He  now  needs  no  church  to  pray. 
Crosses,  everywhere  around  him,  the  Boche  has  sown 
aplenty.  Let  him  pray  near  those  graves  scattered  by  the 
hundred  thousand  through  the  fields  of  France,  among 
poppies  and  cornflowers.  The  name  of  some  obscure  hero 
of  the  Marne,  the  Somme,  or  Verdun,  can  be  read  on  the 
cross  where  hangs  the  cap  of  the  soldier.  Follow  Bourru, 
"the  soldier  of  Vauquois,"  (in  Jean  des  Vignes  Kouges' 
book),  some  silent  day  of  the  gray  autumn,  in  a  visit  to  the 
stray  tombs  which  dot  the  immense  battlefields  from  Neu- 
port  to  Belfort.  "Respect  humain"  has  made  Bourru  forget 
his  prayers,  long  ago.  But  deep  within  him,  from  far  remote 
ages,  religious  emotions  stir  his  heart  and  make  him  bend 
his  head.  Bourru  cannot  express  what  he  feels,  but  hear 
his  silent  prayer :  ' '  Here  you  are,  my  poor  brother.  Hardly 
two  years  have  passed  and  I  who  am  here  do  not  even 
know  your  name.  Where  are  the  comrades  who  had 
sworn  that  they  would  never  forget?  Dead  or  maybe 
biases  with  mourning  for  so  many  others.     Does  anybody 


TEE  SEAL  FRENCHMAN  67 

remember  you,  your  wife,  mother,  or  children?  But  who 
knoAvs?  Already,  may  be,  your  image  fades  in  their  minds 
and  winter  will  come,  then  spring — the  plowman  will  leave 
no  trace  of  the  shells,  the  skylark  will  sing,  the  trees  will 
heal  their  wounds,  complete  oblivion  will  submerge  your 
ashes."  And  then,  to  fight  oblivion,  see  Bourru  propping 
up  the  crosses,  clearing  the  grass  from  the  graves,  picking 
up  bouquets  and  standing  by  bareheaded.  In  doing  so,  his 
simple  soul  has  found  again  the  oldest  rites  and  prayers  of 
his  ancestral  religion. 

A  fine  instance  of  that  survival  of  mysticism  in  the  heart 
of  the  real  Frenchman  will  be  found  in  that  pathetic  book 
of  Lieutenant  Pericard,  Dehout  les  Morts.  Pericard  is  the 
soldier  who,  at  a  critical  moment,  almost  demented  by  his 
own  courage,  found  that  strange  and  magnetic  word  to 
stir  the  wounded  men  around  him  to  a  supreme  effort,  a 
word  that  France  will  never  forget,  ' '  Get  up  the  dead ! ' ' 
To  explain  how  he  came  to  utter  that  challenge  to  death, 
Pericard  has  written  the  story  of  his  experience.  The 
book  is  full  of  religious  fervor.  Pericard,  before  the  war, 
was  a  reporter.  He  was  a  typical  Frenchman  and  posed 
as  an  atheist  and  an  anti-patriot,  hardly  believed  in  any- 
thing, was  tired  of  life,  "blase,"  it  seemed,  and  longed 
for  something  like  a  war  which,  may  be,  would  force  upon 
him  some  kind  of  heroism.  The  war  came  and  that  typi- 
cal French  "libre-penseur"  reveals  himself  a  hero  and  a 
saint.  Reading  Pericard,  like  reading  Charles  Peguy,  one 
thinks  of  Pierre  I'Ermite  and  his  companions  of  the  cru- 
sade. Peguy  reminds  us  also  of  Pascal  and  his  "mystery 
of  Jesus"  when  he  tells  how  God  came  to  him  in  the  hour 
of  need,  after  the  soldier  had  struggled  vainly  with  him- 
self to  find,  outside  of  religion,  enough  reasons  for  making 
the  sacrifice  of  his  life.  Then  instinctively  he  utters  the 
name  of  God,  and  to  Pericard  as  to  Pascal,  God  is  present 
with  a  new  strength.  ' '  You  would  not  seek  me  if  you  had 
not  already  found  me, ' '  said  Pascal.  ' '  Respect-humain ' '  this 
time  has  been  killed  and  the  French  soldier  fights  like  a 
Christian  martyr. 


68  UNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFOENIA  CHRONICLE 

So  much  for  the  common  soldier.  Coming  now  to  the 
French  elite,  the  war  has  also  brought  into  vivid  light  a 
fine  gallery  of  real  Frenchmen.  Diaries,  notebooks,  letters, 
have  now  been  published  and  have  opened  to  us  the  very 
hearts  of  those  men  so  jealous  of  their  privacy.  What  im- 
presses first  is  the  fine  variety,  the  rich  diversity  among 
them.  They  are  all  so  human,  but  every  one  of  them  in  a 
different  way.  To  study  those  genuine  documents  in  French 
psychology  would  delight  a  connoisseur  and  amateur  of 
"families  d 'esprit,"  like  Sainte-Beuve.  Every  one  of  those 
representative  Frenchmen  takes  us,  by  degrees,  through  the 
whole  cycle  of  French  manhood.  All  the  possibilities  of 
the  real  Frenchman  are  found  in  those  confessions.  There 
seems  to  be  no  limit  to  his  heroism.  All  those  Frenchmen 
go  to  war  and  fight  and  die  like  soldiers,  without,  however, 
giving  up  one  single  trait  of  their  real  humanity. 

Look  at  them:  Charles  Peguy,  Ernest  Psichari,  Albert 
Thierry,  Captain  Belmont,  Lemercier,  Redier,  Eteve,  Fri- 
bourg,  they  are  the  same  men  whom  you  passed  on  the 
street,  unaware,  and  who  maybe  at  first  sight  were  victims 
of  your  misconceptions.  They  come  from  all  walks  in  life. 
Among  them  are  professional  soldiers,  school-teachers,  col- 
lege professors,  physicians,  priests,  artists.  All  the  shades 
of  religious  or  political  opinion  are  represented,  and  there 
are  more  of  them  in  France  than  in  any  other  country. 
Those  men  are  of  different  temper  and  inclinations.  There 
are,  among  them,  proud  and  haughty  souls  like  Redier,  who 
stands  in  Companions  in  courage^  as  a  kind  of  French 
"Junker,"  with  all  the  virtues  and  none  of  the  defects  of 
that  caste.  Most  of  these  heroes,  however,  impress  us  with 
their  tender-heartedness,  their  refinement,  the  almost  naive 
and  childish  intensity  of  their  affections.  The  way,  for 
instance,  an  intellectual,  like  Eteve,  deals  with  his  mother, 
caressingly,  fondlingly,  makes  a  complete  contrast  with 
what  we  know  of  the  man.  Critical  sense  and  logic,  in  that 
fine  type  of  French  intellectual,  has  not  caused  sensibilit}^ 

5  In  Trench  Meditatio7is  dans  la  tratichee. 


TEE  SEAL  FRENCHMAN  69 

to  lose  an  ounce  of  its  freshness.  Through  Lemercier's 
^'Letters  of  a  soldier  to  his  mother"  in  particular,  we  get  a 
beautiful  impression  of  French  filial  affection.  No  "fausse 
honte"  here.  That  grown-up  man,  a  consummate  artist 
and  a  hero,  opens  his  heart  like  a  child.  There  is  not  a 
dissonance  in  those  letters.  Mother  and  son  are  felt  to  be 
one  in  joy  and  grief,  in  life  and  death.  They  rely  on  the 
same  store  of  traditional  idealism,  refinement  and  courage. 
There  is  between  them  only  one  will,  one  ideal.  It  is  a  per- 
fect and  beautiful  harmony.  Both  are  alike  in  life  and  in 
hope  and  in  sacrifice.  That  French  mother  stands  out  like 
the  Roman  mother  of  the  Gracchi. 

Always  in  these  heroes  the  man  appears  through  the 
soldier.  Eteve  complains  that  "he  cannot  find  in  himself 
the  hatred  which  should  be  required  for  the  enemy. ' '  Cap- 
tain Belmont,  a  "blue  devil,"  pleads  for  the  Boehes  the 
' '  circonstances  attenuantes. ' '  Albert  Thierry  wants  justice 
to  be  done  but  dreams  "of  a  justice  without  the  sword." 
Before  the  war  the  majority  of  these  French  soldiers  were 
pacifists,  humanitarians,  some  of  them  even  anti-militar- 
ists. The  war  has  harmonized  their  contradictions.  All  of 
them  wake  up,  at  the  same  time,  humanitarians  and 
patriots. 

French  patriotism  is  unique  of  its  kind.  It  will  be  found 
in  these  books  such  as  it  is,  a  wonderful  blending  of  senti- 
ment and  ideality.  No  country  ever  presented  itself  to 
the  love  and  enthusiasm  of  those  born  in  it  with  such  vivid 
and  almost  human  features.  Wliile  defending  France 
through  life  and  death,  every  one  of  those  Frenchmen  sees 
clearly  the  reason  for  his  sacrifice.  France,  for  them  all, 
is  something  which  they  can  almost  see  and  touch.  They 
speak  of  France,  they  cherish  her,  as  they  would  a  wife, 
sweetheart,  mother  or  sister. 

Albert  Thierry  went  to  war  a  convinced  socialist,  dream- 
ing of  the  United  States  of  Europe,  and  thinking  much 
more  of  the  world  at  large  than  of  France.  The  first  en- 
counter with  the  Germans,  however,  makes  him  write  the 


70  VNIFEBSITY  OF  CALIFOENIA  CEBONICLE 

following:  "How  hard  it  is  to  go  above  the  idea  of  one's 
country!  and  how  truly  I  feel  that  to  lose  France  would 
mean  for  me  the  loss  of  the  only  treasure  alive  and  im- 
mortal in  me."  The  author  of  Tlie  flaming  crucible,''' 
Andre  Fribourg,  is  a  man  of  perfect  culture  and  refine- 
ment, and  far  from  a  jingo.  Fighting  and  working  like  a 
common  soldier  on  the  worst  part  of  the  front  would  give 
him  reason  to  complain.  This  Parisian  artist  and  man  of 
lettere  has  never  been  prepared  for  such  hardships.  When 
he  is  wounded  and  left  alone  in  No  Man's  Land  we  hear 
nothing  but  a  hymn  of  thanks.  Feeling  his  blood  drip- 
ping on  the  sacred  ground  of  France  fills  the  soldier  with 
a  mystic  joy.  He  confesses  his  joy  in  being  able  to  repay 
his  debt  to  France.  He  gladly  gives  every  drop  of  his 
blood  for  every  atom  of  culture  and  refinement  he  received 
from  his  native  land. 

Lemereier,  author  of  Letters  of  a  soldier  to  his  mother,  is 
the  same  type  of  Frenchman,  (notwithstanding  the  efforts 
made  by  our  pacifists  to  enlist  him  in  their  ranks).  He, 
also,  is  a  humanitarian  at  heart,  but  the  thought  of  losing, 
with  the  freedom  of  France,  the  treasure  of  his  artistic 
culture,  is  unbearable  to  him.  France  for  him  is  a  work 
of  art  and  to  her  he  surrenders  entirely:  "It  would  be  a 
shame,"  writes  Lemereier,  "to  think  of  individual  conser- 
vation when  the  race  calls  for  sacrifice."  "0  my  country, 
so  beautiful,  heart  of  the  world,  where  rests  whatever  is 
most  divine  on  earth,  what  monster  is  preying  on  you, 
you  whose  beauty  was  the  only  offense  ? ' ' 

So  for  these  Frenchmen  patriotism  is  tantamount  to 
religion.  Fighting  for  France  is  like  fighting  for  what 
there  is  the  most  sacred  and  personal  in  every  one  of  them. 
On  this  all  agree,  from  the  peasant  who  sees  France  in  the 
form  of  his  few  acres  of  farm,  to  the  intellectuals  and 
artists  who  defend  against  the  Hun  the  finest  French  tra- 
ditions and  culture. 


6  Croire,  by  Andre  Fribourg.  That  perfect  scholar  and  brave 
soldier,  though  half  blind,  has  just  been  elected  to  the  French 
Chamber  of  Deputies. 


TEE  BEAL  FBENCEMAN  71 

To  gather  these  French  heroes  in  a  common  but  general 
eulogy  would  be  unjust  to  them.  Every  one  of  them  comes 
out  with  his  own  traits  and  reveals  a  special  aspect  of  the 
French  soul.  Undoubtedly  they  have  many  things  in 
common,  their  love  of  life  and  reality,  their  alacrity  and 
caustic  humour,  their  lucidity  and  critical  sense,  their 
resiliency  and  stoicism,  their  fine  intuitions  and  artistic 
refinement,  their  courage.  Still  only  an  individual  portrait 
can  convey  what  there  is  best  in  them. 

Ernest  Psichari^  (killed  at  Virton,  in  Belgium,  in  Au- 
gust, 1914)  is  the  grandson  of  Ernest  Renan.  The  sins 
of  the  fathers  may  oftentimes  be  punished  in  the  sons,  but 
in  the  case  of  Psichari,  the  son  redeems  the  sins  of  the 
father.  What  would  that  king  of  all  dilettanti  and  doubt- 
ers, the  author  of  the  "drames  philosophiques, "  have 
thought  of  that  second  Ernest,  this  scion  of  his  giving  up 
his  philosophical  studies  at  the  Sorbonne,  to  turn  to  the 
wild  life  of  a  campaign  in  Africa?  What  would  Renan 
have  thought  of  that  second  Ernest,  taking  with  him  the 
Imitatio  Christi,  not  to  browse  over  it  and  use  it  as  an  ap- 
propriate topic  around  which  to  spin  metaphysical  cobwebs, 
but  as  a  starting  point  and  a  handbook  f or  a  "  vita  nuova, ' ' 
in  the  spirit  of  a  medieval  saint,  for  the  model  of  that 
puzzling  confession  of  a  twentieth  century  Frenchman,  The 
Centurion's  Journey? 

Spiritual  fervor  and  mysticism  spring  out  of  the  letters 
of  Captain  Belmont*  (killed  at  Hartmannswillerkopf,  De- 
cember, 1915),  the  "Crusader  of  France."  Belmont,  a 
young  surgeon  of  Lyons,  is  a  mystic.  He  is  a  typical  Lyon- 
nais  for  his  earnestness  and  his  grave  concern  in  life. 
The  war  has  stirred  up  and  put  to  test  his  innate  mysti- 
cism. Belmont  is  naturally  addicted  to  introspection.  The 
war  has  not  given  him  a  new  soul.  It  has  made  his  religion 
more  human.  In  contact  with  red  blood  and  humanity, 
very  little  is  left  in  him  of  the  sectarian.    Belmont's  mysti- 

■?  Author  of  "Le  Voyage  du  Centurion, "  "L 'Appel  des  armes. ' ' 
8  Author  of  Lettres  d  'un  offlcier  de  Chasseurs  alpins. 


72  UNIVEESITT  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHRONICLE 

cism  is  now  akin  to  stoicism.  The  wisdom  of  the  East, 
Spinoza's  or  de  Vigny's  stoicism,  revives  in  that  Catholic 
hero.  A  whole  generation  of  Frenchmen,  reared  in  the  new 
faith  of  Emile  Boutroux  or  Henri  Bergson,  can  recognize 
themselves  in  that  young  captain  of  "diables  bleus"  writ- 
ing that  ' '  by  all  means  the  heart  must  get  the  better  of  the 
intellect. ' ' 

Captain  Belmont 's  Christian  stoicism  takes  us  to  another 
class  of  real  Frenchmen:  the  lay  mystics,  like  Charles 
Peguy,  or  Albert  Thierry,  his  disciple.  How  Peguy's  life 
came  to  a  premature  end,  during  the  first  days  of  the  battle 
of  the  Marne,  is  well  known.  Peguy  stands  at  the  head  of 
the  heroic  generation  of  1914.®  He  was  its  natural  leader. 
To  renew  them  in  their  full  efficiency,  Peguy  took  back 
French  energies  to  their  traditional  origins,  but  along  a  way 
far  different  from  that  followed  by  Maurice  Barres  and 
French  nationalists  of  his  kind.  None  was  better  aware 
than  Peguy  of  the  reserves  of  faith,  endurance  and  courage 
hidden  in  France.  To  French  religious  and  political  activi- 
ties, Peguy  rendered  ncAV  life  in  showing  the  secret  layers 
of  tradition  on  which  they  rested.  Like  another  Alberich, 
Peguy  unearthed  the  underground  treasures  of  French 
spirituality.  The  entire  point  of  view,  the  whole  aspira- 
tion, and  even  the  French  language,  were  changed  in  the 
works  of  that  mystic  pamphleteer,  so  much  like  a  French 
Carlyle.  Now  everything  in  France  was  bound  to  come 
directly  from  the  soul,  as  did  to  Joan  of  Arc  her  visions, 
in  The  Myatcry  of  Joan  of  Arc's  charity,  written  by  Peguy. 
Peguy  handed  back  France  to  hope,  faith  and  charity.  He 
found  the  means  to  reconcile  what  he  called  "republican 
and  Christian  mysticism ' '  and  saved  France  from  anarchy. 
Peguy's  disciple,  Albert  Thierry^*'  (killed  at  Aix  Noulette 
in  May,  1915)  was  a  schoolmaster  before  the  war  and  the 
author    of    that    delightful    book    on    children,    L'homme 

9  Peguy  was  the  director  of  ' '  Les  Cahiers  de  la  Quinzaine ' '  and 
first  published  Eomain  Rolland's  Jean  Christophe. 

10  Author  of  Carnets  d'un  combattant. 


THE  SEAL  FBENCHMAN  73 

en  proie  mix  enfants  (The  man  in  prey  to  the  children). 
Thierry,  like  Pegny,  is  not  a  bourgeois,  but  comes  directly 
from  the  people.  The  pathetic  conflict  of  modern  France 
between  spiritualism  and  intellectualism,  passion  and  logic, 
religion  and  science,  will  be  found  in  the  tragic  life  and 
death  of  that  real  Frenchman,  Led  toward  mysticism  by 
Peguy,  Thierry  is  a  modern  Blaise  Pascal  without  the  Jan- 
senist  faith.  Thierry  spends  most  of  his  time,  in  the  bar- 
racks or  the  trenches,  reading  and  meditating  upon  the 
Scriptures,  Dante,  Pascal,  Heine.  Though  he  loathes  the 
Boche,  he  is  a  good  German  scholar  and  serves  as  an  in- 
terpreter for  the  Germans  who  have  made  him  a  prisoner, 
during  the  retreat  from  Charleroi.  He  jots  down  in  his 
notebooks,  as  sign  of  his  spiritual  fervor,  innumerable 
sketches  and  plans  rich  in  intuitions  and  points  of  view. 
Impressive  among  others,  are  the  pages  of  his  diary  where 
Thierry  sums  up,  without,  however,  solving  it,  the  conflict 
of  the  modern  soul  between  what  he  calls  "  prometheism " 
or  the  doctrine  of  man,  and  "pantheism"  or  the  doctrine 
of  God.  Unable  to  decide  for  sentiment  against  reason, 
Thierry  cannot  be  a  Christian,  however  much  he  declares 
he  would  like  it,  but  he  dies  a  real  martyr  and  a  saint, 
dreaming  of  a  religion  "which  would  be  neither  of  the 
heart,  nor  of  reason,  but  of  revelation."  One  thing  Thierry 
never  doubted,  that  ' '  he  alone  is  a  real  man  who  lives  with 
those  three  thoughts  in  his  mind:  lahor,  death,  and  love." 
After  the  mystics,  the  intellectuals.  Lieutenant  Eteve 
(killed  on  the  Somme  in  July,  1916)  the  author  of  the 
Lettres  d'un  combattant,  represents  French  reason  at  its 
heroic  stage.  A  fine,  and  cheerful  figure,  Eteve.  His  mother 
is  a  school-teacher.  To  the  battlefield  Eteve  has  taken  with 
him  his  clear  French  reason,  intelligence,  and  critical  sense. 
He  is  full  of  alacrity,  good  humor  and  "boutades,"  never 
a  dupe  nor  a  braggart.  ' '  Good  God ! ' '  writes  Eteve,  during 
a  bombardment,  "how  foolish  men  are  to  fling  shells  in  each 
other's  faces!"  In  a  letter  to  his  colonel  he  shows  himself 
a  real  Frenchman  with  "all  the  equanimity  and  self-pos- 


74  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

session  required,"  full  of  "aplomb,"  "the  opposite  of  an 
insurgent,"  "caring  much  for  others'  opinion,"  afraid  of 
naught.  Eteve  is  a  musician  and  a  painter,  and  even  a  fine 
literary  critic,  in  the  trenches. 

His  affections  revolve  around  the  portrait  of  his  mother, 
to  whom  he  has  built  a  shrine  in  his  dugout  and  around  his 
favorite  books  upon  which  he  finds  time  to  comment.  The 
stupid  shell,  fired  maybe  by  some  philologist  from  Jena  or 
Berlin,  killed  that  French  scholar  while  he  was  occupied  in 
annotating  Anatole  France,  Kipling,  Bjornson,  Balzac,  Ro- 
main  Rolland,  Loti,  and  a  great  many  others.  That  soldier 
"a  la  Stendhal"  has  shown  that  French  reason  also  could 
win  its  victories  without  the  help  of  even  mysticism. 

Lemercier,  the  author  of  the  Letters  of  a  soldier  to  his 
mother^^  (killed  near  the  Eparges  in  April,  1915)  combines 
the  different  traits  of  the  two  above  classes.  He  is  an  artist, 
an  intellectual,  and  a  mystic.  That  little  collection  of  let- 
ters, with  the  fine  preface  by  Andre  Chevrillon,  will  proba- 
bly remain  as  the  most  pathetic  and  profound  revelation  of 
the  French  soul  during  the  war.  Its  spirituality  is  well  nigh 
inexhaustible.  The  fine  artistic  sensibility,  not  at  all  blurred, 
but  on  the  contrary  enhanced  by  the  most  tragic  events,  the 
musical  sense,  the  love  of  life,  the  passion  for  nature  in  all 
its  aspects  and  "nuances,"  hope  and  faith  retained  in  the 
very  jaws  of  death,  make  of  those  letters  the  handbook  of 
French  courage.  Lemercier  is  a  spiritual  brother  of  Shel- 
ley, Emerson,  Walter  Pater,  Maurice  de  Guerin,  a  dis- 
ciple of  Spinoza,  and  of  the  Baghavad  Gita.  To  "carry 
on"  he  calls  to  himself  the  whole  universe  for  strength. 
The  most  pathetic  music,  the  most  human  poetry,  the  most 
minute  shades  and  bits  of  beauty  around  him  contribute  to 
his  victory.  Art  in  Lemercier  has  not  blurred  the  social 
sense.  He  sees  war  make  for  a  better  age,  an  epoch  of 
"pity,  fraternity  and  kindness."  He  knows  the  price  of 
his  sacrifice  and  all  the  sins  of  modern  war,  but  submits  to 
his  fate  as  an  example  to  others.    War  has  left  him  hope- 


11  Lett  res  d'un  soldat  a  sa  mere. 


TEE  REAL  FEENCEMAN  75 

ful,  optimistic  and  even  younger :  ' '  How  young, ' '  he  writes, 
"this  war  will  have  made  me."  "You  will  think  it  a  para- 
dox, but  those  have  just  been  the  finest  moments  in  my 
moral  existence."  Leraercier  finally  shows  himself  a  true 
representative  of  French  present-day  idealism,  and  a  true 
Bergsonian  when  he  writes:  "What  is  really  the  best  of 
us  is  the  'elan'  within  our  soul." 

Such  is  the  real  Frenchman,  as  revealed  by  the  war, 
though  the  gallery  could  be  made  more  complete.  For  the 
gauge,  elevation,  and  depth  of  his  feeling  he  can  compare 
with  the  finest  types  of  manliood.  The  most  refined  feel- 
ings, the  loftiest  ideals,  the  most  profound  wisdom  are  his 
natural  atmosphere.  No  longer  through  Parisian  plays  or 
fiction,  no  longer  in  the  Montmartre  cabarets,  not  in  the 
cartoons  of  the  Puritan  or  of  the  Pan-Germanist,  but  in 
these  wonderful  confessions  the  outside  world  must  look  for 
the  real  Frenchman.  "No  army,"  writes  Maurice  Barres, 
"has  lived  so  much  from  the  soul."  "Nobody  knows  the 
reserves  of  heroism  which  exist  in  France  and  among  young 
Parisian  intellectuals,"  declares  Lemercier,  himself  one  of 
them.  In  time  of  peace  French  "politesse"  and  "amour- 
propre"  may  hide  again  many  of  these  traits,  but  in 
the  hour  of  need,  as  in  1914,  they  still  will  come  to  the  fore. 
Peguy  was  a  true  prophet  when  he  announced,  before  the 
war,  the  coming  to  age  in  France  of  a  generation  of  mys- 
tics. The  Mystics  have  come  to  stay  beside  the  intellectuals. 
' '  That  French  race, ' '  wrote  prophetic  Peguy, ' '  has  too  much 
blood  in  its  veins  to  stay  more  than  the  length  of  a  genera- 
tion in  the  ashes  and  dust  of  criticism.  It  is  too  much  alive 
not  to  reintegrate  into  the  organic  at  the  end  of  a  genera- 
tion. ' '  To  which,  as  an  echo,  can  be  added,  by  way  of  con- 
clusion, the  appeal  of  the  author  of  The  flaming  crucible  (in 
French  Croire)  to  the  youth  of  France:  "Let  us  love,  let  us 
die  and  suffer,  that  is  to  say,  let  us  believe.  Let  us  be  be- 
lievers in  the  widest  sense  of  the  word,  as  were  the  martyrs 
of  all  causes,  as  were  the  dead  of  August,  1914,  who  went 
charging  and  dying  with  a  song.     Let  everyone  of  us  be 


76  VNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHEONICLE 

possessed  with  an  ideal,  should  it  be  only  the  ideal  of  hav- 
ing faith  in  our  daily  task  freely  accepted  and  done  with 
full  conscience.  Believe  we  must,  intensely,  profoundly, 
steadily.  Let  the  few  parcels  and  fragments  of  the  spirit 
of  the  dead  included  in  these  lines  pass  into  you,  generous 
souls  who  will  read  them.  Like  our  dead,  try  to  realize  that 
faith  alone  can  build  up  and  that  there  can  come  to  us  no 
salvation  except  from  those  who  can  be  believers."  Let  the 
outside  world  take  notice  if  it  wishes  to  render  justice  to  the 
real  Frenchman. 


THE  TEUTH  ABOUT  OUE  ALLIES  77 


THE  TRUTH  ABOUT  OUR  ALLIES* 


Paul  F.  Cadman 


For  more  than  two  years  it  has  been  my  hope  that  I 
might  come  before  the  University  family  in  person  and 
testify  to  the  complete  and  devoted  service  that  was  ren- 
dered by  the  men  of  the  First  California  Ambulance  Unit. 
There  is  so  much  that  might  well  be  told  or  retold  of  their 
organizing,  entraining,  and  arriving  in  France  ;  of  the  prob- 
lems of  changing  from  an  ambulance  to  a  transport  unit; 
of  the  training  camp  days;  of  the  four  long  months  of 
wearing,  monotonous  grind  in  the  ammunition  train ;  of  the 
sturdy  patience  with  which  they  overcame  every  difficulty, 
put  down  every  disappointment,  and  gave  themselves 
wholly  to  the  work  that  had  been  given  them  to  do.  But  the 
day  for  giving  laurels  has  gone  by ;  I  only  seize  this  pass- 
ing moment  to  say :  You  sent  forty -two  men  to  France  in 
the  days  when  man  power  was  the  most  desperate  need.  In 
a  happy  hour  for  me  I  was  chosen  to  work  with  them.  I 
saw  their  struggles;  I  shared  their  discomforts;  we  laughed 
and  wept  and  prayed  together ;  I  grew  to  love  them  every 
one.  I  want  you  to  hear  it  first  hand :  They  quitted  them- 
selves like  men. 

As  I  have  often  spoken  for  them  as  a  unit  in  times  past, 
may  I  presume  to  speak  for  them  again  today  and  in  their 
name  present  the  evidence  we  would  bear  for  France  against 

*  Addresses  made  at  the  University  Meeting,  November  7,  1919, 
by  members  of  the  First  California  Ambulance  Unit. 


78  •  UNIVEBSITT  OF  CALIFORNIA  CEBONICLE 

the  cruel  criticisms  that  so  many  have  hurled  against  her? 
It  is  with  shame  and  astonishment  that  we  have  heard  the 
sweeping  arraignment  of  our  Allies  which  catalogues  all 
their  failures  and  vices  and  which  seeks  to  dim  the  clear 
glory  of  their  noble  purpose.  Many  of  you  have  heard 
these  criticisms  and,  somehow,  by  constant  repetition  their 
subtle  influence  has  taken  root  in  the  hearts  of  a  few  and 
has  spread  with  insidious  persistence  until  the  great  foun- 
dations of  faith  and  loyalty  on  which  Peace  must  be  built 
have  been  threatened. 

There  is  a  powerful  article  in  the  November  Atlantic 
Monthly  on  "The  Basic  Problem  of  Democracy,"  by  Mr. 
Walter  Lippmann.  The  author  shows  how  pitifully  biased 
and  incomplete  is  the  evidence  from  Avhich  public  opinion  is 
formed.  He  well  says  that  no  one  of  us  would  wish  our 
case  to  be  tried  by  such  evidence.  And  the  fault  he  lays  at 
the  door  of  those  who  control  the  channels  by  which  infor- 
mation reaches  the  public  and  make  these  channels  the  car- 
riers of  their  own  selfish  propagandas.  But  to  us  here  with- 
in the  University  walls  there  are  available  many  of  the 
sources  from  which  sound  opinion  can  be  built.  Here  it  is 
possible  to  secure  enough  evidence  to  formulate  our  own 
unbiased,  carefully  thought-out  opinion. 

"Will  you  recall  again  the  days  so  few  months  past  when 
France  was  the  lovely  Princess  and  America  w^as  the  vali- 
ant young  Knight  who  was  to  ride  and  rescue  her  from  the 
terrible  dragon?  Some  have  so  soon  forgotten  or  have 
thought  themselves  deceived  as  to  the  true  beauty  of  the 
Princess.  Will  these  hear  our  small  contribution  to  the 
evidence  and  will  they  try  once  more  to  make  a  judgment 
that  shall  pass  as  fair  and  impartial? 

Some  of  the  men  of  the  American  Expeditionary  Forces 
who  suffered  the  most  complete  disillusionment  came  home 
to  talk  about  the  "damned  Frogs."  It  is  conceivable  that 
in  moments  of  great  irritation  the  term  could  have  been 
applied  in  pity  to  some  of  the  poor,  war-worn  creatures 
that  had,  through  four  years,  gradually  drifted  back  from 


THE  TBUTE  ABOUT  OUR  ALLIES  79 

the  front,  until  they  landed,  hopeless,  almost  helpless,  in 
the  military  and  civil  services  of  the  rear.  But  would  any 
who  fought  side  by  side  with  the  French  men-of-arms  have 
called  them  the  "damned  Frogs"  in  anything  but  tones  of 
admiration  and  endearment? 

In  the  spring  of  1918  when  the  Germans  were  delivering 
those  telling  assaults  along  the  whole  line  from  Ostend  to 
Rheims  and  when  their  grey  masses  were  pouring  down  to 
form  what  later  became  the  Chateau  Thierry  salient.  Gen- 
eral Petain  sent  the  following  telegram  to  every  French 
Divisional  Headquarters  on  the  "Western  Front : 

"The  enemy  has  hurled  himself  on  us  in  a  su- 
preme effort.  He  wishes  to  separate  us  from  the 
English  and  open  the  way  to  Paris.  Cost  what  it 
may,  he  must  be  stopped.  Root  yourselves  into  the 
ground — hold  firm.  Our  comrades  are  coming  up  ; 
all  together  we  will  fling  ourselves  on  the  invader. 

IT  IS   THE   BATTLE 

"Soldiers  of  the  Meuse,  soldiers  of  the  Yser, 
and  the  Somme,  soldiers  of  Verdun,  I  leave  it  in 
your  hands — ^the  fate  of  France  is  in  the  balance." 

0,  you  know  the  story!  The  "comrades"  did  come  up 
in  June — but  all  through  the  horrible  weeks  of  March, 
April  and  May,  the  weary  remnant  of  the  glorious  French 
Armies  held  the  invader  until  the  tide  turned — then  shoulder 
to  shoulder  with  our  own  men  they  fought  him  into 
the  route  that  ended  on  November  eleventh.  Take  the  wit- 
ness of  one  whom  the  Fates  blessed  with  the  privilege  of 
fighting  in  the  same  unit  with  your  own  hero  sons,  Dave 
Kilduff  and  Al  Simonds.  Five  times  between  June  third 
and  October  twenty-eighth  this  unit  fought  hand  in  hand 
with  the  French  men-of-iron  and  Ave  learned  that  their 
hearts  were  gold. 

And  a  word  for  the  women  of  France.  Again  it  is  with 
shame  that  we  have  heard  the  widespread  statements  that 


80  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

they  were  all  bad.  And  could  it  be  that  some  of  these  state- 
ments came,  bold-tongued,  from  men  who  did  not  hesitate 
to  contribute  to  the  badness  of  the  bad  ?  0,  to  be  sure,  the 
poor  painted  creatures  of  the  street  were  in  evidence  in 
Paris,  and  Nice  and  Cannes  and  at  Biarritz.  They  are  not 
hidden  away  in  France  as  they  are  in  America.  Their 
shame  is  the  one  most  ancient  and  worn-out  public  joke. 
The  "Vie  Parisienne,"  "The  Sourire,"  and  "The  Bay- 
onette"  constantly  hold  up  to  ridicule  in  their  lurid  pic- 
tures the  misery  of  this  wretched  class. 

But  what  of  the  true  French  woman — the  mothers  and 
sisters  like  our  own.  Hear  again  the  evidence  of  one  Avho 
saw  them  at  the  great  railway  stations  of  Paris  when  their 
men,  on  leave,  were  called  from  their  scanty  holiday  to 
return  to  duty  in  that  disastrous  offensive  of  the  spring  of 
1917.  These  mothers,  sisters,  and  waves,  scarcely  one  whom 
the  war  had  not  robbed  of  a  loved  one,  went  dry-eyed  to 
the  stations,  pinned  a  flower  on  their  departing  heroes, 
kissed  them  as  they  would  their  babes  and  sent  them  out 
to  almost  certain  death.  To  be  sure  there  were  moments  in 
the  anxious  days  that  followed  when  some  were  heard  to 
sigh:  "The  war  is  too  long,"  "the  war  is  too  sad;"  but 
always  and  always  the  brave  hearts  offered  up  the  perfect 
sacrifice,  and  they  added  with  a  faint  smile :  ' '  But  we  '11  get 
them  just  the  same." 

And  will  you  hear  the  witness  of  one  who  was  billeted 
for  a  few  days,  just  before  the  call  came  to  rush  to  Bel- 
leau  Woods,  with  a  beautiful  family  like  many  an  American 
one.  There  was  a  sweet  old  grandmother,  Madame  Zed,  and 
her  daughter,  Madame  Helene,  and  her  little  granddaugh- 
ter, Eaymonde,  aged  twelve.  They  called  me  "their  Ameri- 
can. ' '  I  w^as  lodged  in  the  best  room  in  the  house  ;  there  were 
fresh  flowers  on  my  table  and  a  pitcher  of  hot  water  outside 
my  door  every  morning.  Two  or  three  times  we  had  walked 
together  in  the  garden.  Madame  Zed  had  told  me  of  the 
long  anxiety  and  of  her  great  joy  at  our  coming.  Madame 
Helene  had  spoken  of  her  own  son  who  was  fighting  in 


THE  TEUTH  ABOUT  OUB  ALLIES  81 

Saloniqiie  and  who  had  twice  been  a  victim  of  the  fevers 
in  that  swampy  land.  Little  Raymonde  had  dragged  me 
by  the  hand  to  see  the  robin's  nest  in  the  letter  box,  and 
the  same  day  we  picked  strawberries  and  had  a  tea-party. 
Then  suddenly  at  two  o'clock  one  morning  came  an  orderly 
rapping  loudly  and  presenting  the  order  for  immediate  en- 
training. My  simple  kit  was  always  ready,  but  in  my 
sleepy  fumblings  enough  time  elapsed  so  that  when  I  came 
downstairs  Madame  Helene  had  prepared  a  steaming  bowl 
of  chocolate  and  some  bread  and  jam.  They  went  with 
me  to  the  gate ;  there  were  no  tears,  only  the  sign  of  the 
cross  from  Madame ;  little  Raymonde  flung  her  arms  around 
my  neck,  and  ''their  American"  was  gone.  Weeks  after- 
ward came  a  letter  in  a  large,  round  childish  hand.  It  said : 
' '  Ma-ma  and  I  went  to  early  mass  this  morning.  We  prayed 
the  bon  Dieu  for  brother  in  Salonique  and  for  our  Ameri- 
can, ' '  and  down  in  the  corner  she  wrote :  ' '  Grandma-ma 
sends  her  love." 

There  were  days  when  we  marched  through  the  columns 
of  civilians  who  were  fleeing  with  what  trifles  they  could 
carry  from  the  ncAvly  invaded  areas.  And  the  brave-hearted 
women  blessed  us  and  cried:  "vive  I'Amerique"  and  the 
children  gathered  poppies  from  the  wheat  and  gave  them 
to  us  as  we  passed. 

Could  you  have  seen  the  wagons  hauling  the  dead  to  the 
burial  trenches  where  not  even  a  cross  would  mark  their 
resting  place — could  you  have  thought  for  a  passing  mo- 
ment how  each  mangled  body  told  of  a  home  where  grief 
ruled  supreme — could  you  have  passed  some  great  war 
cemetery  in  the  quieter  days  that  followed  and  have  heard 
a  stifled  sob:  "mon  fils,  mon  fils,"  you  would  have  said  a 
deep,  silent  prayer  of  gratitude  for  the  glorious  women  of 
France. 

Don't  misunderstand  me.  I'm  not  criticizing  our  own 
wonderful  soldiery ;  their  service  is  writ  large  in  my  heart. 
But  only  a  few  of  those  who  offer  the  boldest  criticisms 
ever  saw  the  true  France  and  others  were  carried  away 


82  UNIVEESITT  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHRONICLE 

with  the  trifling  external  signs  of  weakness.  Unfortunately, 
Fate  only  showed  a  few  beauties  of  the  land.  Some  chose 
to  see  only  the  ordinary.  There  were  those  whom  you 
could  ask:  "Did  you  see  Napoelon's  Tomb?"  and  they 
would  answer,  "No,  but  I  had  a  wonderful  night  at  the 
Folies  Bergere."  "But  did  you  take  a  day  for  Les  In- 
valides?"  "No,  but  I  had  some  wonderful  champagne  at 
the  Cafe  de  Paris."  "But  did  you  stand  on  the  Pont  Neuf 
at  night  and  look  up  and  down  that  great  Seine,  fairly 
flooding  its  banks  with  historic  romance,  or  did  you  wander 
down  the  'rive  gauche'  and  see  Notre  Dame  in  the  moon- 
light, or  did  you  spend  a  quiet  half  hour  in  that  holiest 
Sainte-Chapelle?"  "No,  but  I  had  a  wonderful  duck  din- 
ner at  Frederick's  Tour  d 'Argent." 

It  wasn't  given  to  us  all  to  see  the  rare  beauty  of  the 
Pyrenees  or  to  wander  through  that  wonderful  Cote  Basque 
which  slopes  so  gently  down  to  the  Bay  of  Biscay ;  nor  was 
it  given  to  us  all  to  see  Mont-Saint-Michel  or  Chamonix. 
Only  a  few  could  have  the  satisfying  joy  of  "Carmen"  and 
"Love  Tales  from  Hoffman"  at  the  Opera  Comique. 

But  to  all  of  us  the  glorious  history  of  France  is  avail- 
able in  full.  Here  in  your  very  gates  is  that  exquisite 
nook,  the  Library  of  French  Thought.  Go  up  to  the  third 
floor  of  the  University  Library  and  take  a  few  moments  to 
breathe  the  atmosphere  of  that  delightful  little  room ;  handle 
a  few  of  the  rich  volumes ;  and  if  you  haven 't  the  time  nor 
the  inclination  to  try  the  French,  read  in  translation  a  few 
of  Daudet's  jewel-like  stories  of  the  Provence  or  some  of 
Pierre  Loti's  flower-like  songs  of  the  Orient.  Go  over 
again  the  stirring  martial  story  of  France ;  see  how  she  has 
been  building  more  stately  mansions  on  foundations  of 
blood  and  loyal  love.  Compare  the  grandeur  of  the  dig- 
nity with  which  she  bore  the  crushing  peace  of  1870,  ful- 
filling it  to  the  very  letter,  with  the  whining  niggardliness 
of  Germany's  fulfillment  today.  Then  remember  the  thrill 
that  went  through  your  whole  being  when  first  you  heard 
the  words:  "Lafayette,  we  are  here,"  and  perchance  you 


TEE  TRUTH  ABOUT  OUB  ALLIES  83 

will  come  to  enter  into  the  spirit  of  the  deep  tribute  which 
Mr.  Clemenceaii  paid  to  France  on  the  morning  of  the  day 
of  the  Armistice.  Standing  before  the  Senate,  the  grand 
old  tiger  pilot,  undaunted  by  the  weight  of  eighty  winters, 
spoke  his  soul  when  he  said : 

"France,  yesterday  the  Soldier  of  God,  today  the  Soldier 
of  Humanity,  always  the  Soldier  of  the  Ideal." 

John  Boardman  Whitton 

"Every  man  has  two  countries,  his  own  and  France." 
Thomas  Jefferson  used  this  phrase  many  years  ago,  but  to- 
day it  best  expresses  the  sentiment  of  every  member  of  the 
California  Unit  who  has  come  home  from  France.  It  is 
the  best  answer  to  one  of  the  three  questions  always  asked 
of  one  just  out  of  the  army :  "When  were  you  discharged,  are 
you  glad  to  get  back,  and  what  do  you  think  of  France? 
To  this  last  question  I  always  answer,  that  next  to  the 
American  people  the  French  are  the  finest  people  on  earth. 

But  on  arriving  home  I  found  to  my  surprise  that  there 
were  other  and  different  opinions  of  the  French.  I  heard 
certain  rather  bitter  criticisms  of  the  French  people  and 
the  way  they  had  received  the  Americans.  And  as  one 
rises  to  the  defense  of  an  old  friend,  I  couldn't  help  but 
feel  that  these  opinions  were  unjust;  that  they  arose  pos- 
sibly from  misunderstanding  or  even  from  a  superficial 
knowledge.  Feeling  this  way,  I  am  glad  of  the  opportunity 
today  to  speak  of  just  two  of  the  most  conunon  criticisms 
which  one  hears  from  the  returned  soldier. 

One  charge  often  made  is  that  the  French  played  poorly 
the  part  of  hosts,  since  they  charged  the  Americans  most 
excessive  prices.  It  is  claimed  that,  by  overcharging,  the 
continental  shopkeepers  got  rich  at  the  expense  of  those 
who  had  crossed  the  Atlantic  to  help  them.  First  of  all, 
you  may  rest  assured  that  these  stories  are  much  exag- 
gerated. Any  of  you  who  have  been  in  the  army  know 
how  a  single  story  will  travel  from  camp  to  camp,  and  will 
completely  cross  the  country  and  back  again;  and  how 


84  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

easily,  in  this  way,  a  few  incidents  can  have  the  effect  of 
an  entire  history.  Furthermore,  many  of  these  stories  are 
entirely  wi*ong  in  the  very  beginning.  They  often  arose 
from  a  misunderstanding  of  the  language ;  often  because, 
as  an  American  said,  when  he  spoke  French  to  a  French- 
man he  found  the  latter  couldn  't  understand  his  own  lan- 
guage. For  example,  I  once  heard  an  American  officer 
loudly  attacking  the  French  because  he  had  been  charged 
$20.00  for  a  pair  of  shoes;  I  was  interested  in  the  matter, 
and  to  make  it  a  test  case  asked  a  Frenchman  to  go  into  the 
store  and  price  the  same  pair.  He  also  was  charged  $20.00. 
The  fact  was,  it  was  not  a  case  of  overcharging  at  all; 
that  was  the  market  price  of  that  kind  of  shoe  all  over 
Europe  and,  I  believe,  would  be  its  price  in  this  country, 
also. 

It  is  true  that  there  were  profiteers.  But  what  I  want  to 
emphasize  is  the  fact  that  the  French  suffered  from  them 
just  as  much  as  the  Americans  did,  and  hated  them  and 
despised  them  heartily.  Indeed,  speaking  of  profiteering, 
let  that  American  who  has  not  suffered  from  profiteering 
in  his  own  country  be  the  one  to  throw  the  first  stone  at 
France. 

But,  one  will  ask,  were  there  not  cases  of  actual  discrim- 
ination between  the  Americans  and  the  native  population? 
Were  there  not  instances  of  one  price  for  the  French  and 
another  for  the  Americans?  Yes,  there  were.  But  what 
astonishes  me  is  that  there  were  so  few.  For  if  ever  the 
conscience  of  a  people  was  sorely  tempted,  it  was  the  con- 
science of  the  French  when  assailed  by  the  spendthrift,  reck- 
less doughboy  with  his  "beaucoup  francs."  I  once  saw 
an  American  negro  soldier  buying  a  newspaper  from  a 
French  newspaper  woman.  He  gave  her  50  centimes  and 
was  returned  30  centimes  in  change.  With  great  disdain 
he  threw  the  coppers  on  the  floor ;  he  couldn 't  be  bothered 
with  such  trash.  I  said  to  him,  "Don't  you  realize  Avhat 
you  are  doing?  The  next  American  will  be  charged  50 
centimes. ' ' 


TEE  TRUTH  ABOUT  OUR  ALLIES  85 

Now,  if  this  woman  had  added  a  few  centimes  to  the  price 
when  an  American  came  to  buy,  could  you  severely  blame 
her,  or  would  it  be  any  more  than  ordinary  human  nature? 
Just  put  yourself  in  her  place.  Try  to  realize  how  those 
common  people  of  France  suffered.  Suppose  that  you  had 
for  years  been  compelled  to  do  without  white  flour,  butter, 
even  sugar,  and  many  other  necessities;  your  clothes  were 
patched  and  worn  and  you  had  to  wear  wooden  shoes.  Your 
husband  at  the  front  is  getting  $1.50  a  month  from  the  gov- 
ernment. A  big  strapping  American  comes  along  who 
you  know  is  getting  $35.00  a  month.  Moreover,  when  of- 
fered change,  he  doesn  't  want  it,  but  throws  it  on  the  floor. 
Would  you  be  so  very  culpable  if  you  did  add  a  little  to 
the  price?  I  repeat,  I  am  astonished  that,  under  the  cir- 
cumstances, there  was  so  little  of  it.  Personally  I  cannot 
remember  a  single  case  of  such  discrimination ;  I  do  have, 
however,  a  clear  recollection  of  the  French  tailor  who  did  an 
hour's  work  on  a  torn  uniform  for  me  and  refused  to 
charge  a  cent  because  I  was  one  of  the  allies  "  de  la  France. ' ' 

When  you  come  right  down  to  it,  mustn't  we  admit  that 
it  is  only  human  nature  to  try  to  make  money  out  of  the 
soldier?  Isn't  it  done  all  over  the  world?  It  is  a  rather 
amusing  fact  that  when  Rochambeau  came  from  France  to 
help  Washington — lest  we  forget,  it  is  well  to  recall  that 
at  one  time,  of  Washington's  9,000  soldiers,  2,000  were 
French — Rochambeau  reported  the  same  compliant  of  high 
prices,  charged  then  by  the  thrifty  New  England  Yankees, 
even  at  that  early  date. 

It  is  also  a  little  bit  amusing  that  when  I  returned  to 
this  country  I  heard  complaints  of  overcharing  from  sol- 
diers who  had  never  gotten  across — of  excessive  prices 
right  here  in  the  United  States.  Just  the  other  day  an 
officer  who  fought  the  war  at  Camp  Lewis  told  me  of  many 
cases  of  discrimination — that  there  was  one  price  for  native 
civilians,  another  for  the  soldier,  and  still  another  for  the 
officers.  Therefore,  if  you  are  going  to  condemn  the  en- 
tire French  nation  for  the  acts  of  a  few  profiteers  whom 


86  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CEBONICLE 

the  French  hated  heartily  and  from  whose  practices  they 
suffered  themselves,  then,  if  you  would  be  consistent,  you 
must  equally  condemn  the  entire  United  States  for  what 
took  place  around  our  own  training  camps. 

A  second  criticism  often  heard  from  the  returned  sol- 
dier is  the  charge  that  the  French  were  not  as  hospitable  as 
they  should  have  been ;  that  they  did  not  seem  to  show  due 
appreciation  of  the  sacrifices  the  Americans  were  making 
in  crossing  the  seas  to  save  France. 

But  had  they  seen  the  glorious  reception  tendered  Persh- 
ing and  his  first  few  thousands  when  they  brought  hope 
and  cheer  to  the  Parisians  in  June,  1917,  they  would  think 
again  before  making  such  a  charge.  They  should  have  seen 
the  parade  of  the  first  American  fighters  in  Paris,  on  July 
4,  1918,  when  the  French  people  went  wild  with  joy,  and 
fairly  overwhelmed  the  boys  with  flowers.  In  the  warmth 
of  their  reception  they  made  that  celebration  the  most 
remarkable  tribute  ever  paid  by  any  nation  to  a  foreign 
army. 

But,  Americans  say,  it  is  not  that  kind  of  hospitality 
which  we  mean.  We  mean  the  American  kind,  which  receives 
the  guest  into  the  family  and  makes  him  feel  at  home. 
"Without  discussing  the  physical  impossibility  of  entertain- 
ing 2,000,000  foreign  troops  who  have  only  chance  oppor- 
tunities to  leave  their  own  camps,  let  us  examine  some  other 
elements  of  the  situation.  Remember  that  a  strip  of  coun- 
try for  fifty  miles  back  of  the  lines  was  just  one  great 
training  camp.  Often,  therefore,  the  troops  were  billeted 
in  villages  near  the  front.  These  villages  had  undergone 
four  years  of  billeting,  bombing,  and  often  actual  invasion 
and  partial  destruction.  Most  of  the  population  had  left; 
those  who  still  remained  were  utterly  worn  out ;  sometimes 
they  were  the  mere  camp  followers  and  riffraff  of  the  coun- 
try. But  it  was  from  such  muddy,  dilapidated  villages  that 
most  of  the  American  soldiers  received  their  impression  of 
French  hospitality.  This  fact  alone  is  responsible  for  much 
misrepresentation.     How  far  from  the  truth  are  such  im- 


THE  TBUTE  ABOUT  OUE  ALLIES  87 

pressions  only  those  appreciate  who  have  had  the  rare  privi- 
lege of  knowing  the  real  French  people. 

Another  element  that  we  often  forget  is  this :  the  French 
had  lost  too  much  in  this  war  to  feel  in  the  mood  to  enter- 
tain. A  million  Frenchmen  had  been  killed  ere  the  first 
three  Americans  laid  down  their  lives  at  Tonl.  Do  you 
realize  that  20  per  cent  of  the  French  nation  was  mobilized, 
and  that  4  per  cent  were  actually  killed?  In  this  country 
4  per  cent  were  mobilized  and  .13  per  cent  were  killed.  In 
other  words,  had  the  state  of  California  lost  as  heavily  as 
France,  there  would  have  been  120,000  boys  killed  from  this 
state  alone;  as  it  was,  of  the  entire  nation,  only  60,000 
Americans  died.  This  is  terrible  enough;  but  France's 
losses  are  brought  out  by  the  contrast.  I  know  one  French 
woman  who  had  seventy-two  friends  and  relatives  killed. 
A  great  French  general,  when  asked  what  he  should  do 
when  the  war  was  won,  said,  '  *  Then  I  shall  mourn  my  three 
sons. ' ' 

In  the  face  of  such  colossal  losses,  the  sorrow  of  the 
French  people  was  too  deep  a  thing  to  permit  of  much 
entertaining.  The  old  peasant  woman  with  three  sons 
killed,  who  stayed  out  under  shell  fire  to  get  in  the  crops, 
may  well  be  excused  even  if  she  failed  to  welcome  warmly 
some  American  soldier  who  had  been  billeted  at  her  house. 

But  despite  all  this,  man}'  Americans  were  royally  enter- 
tained. That  optimism  and  responsive  good  nature  so 
characteristic  of  the  French  does  not  desert  them  even  in 
the  presence  of  the  greatest  misfortune  and  sorrow.  And 
they  showed  this  good  nature  in  their  endeavor  to  make 
feel  at  home  many  a  homesick  American.  Those  who  have 
been  admitted  into  the  sanctum  of  the  French  family  will 
realize  what  I  mean.  And  those  who  make  that  hideous 
error  of  judging  French  morals  by  the  woman  of  the  street 
will  find  their  rebuke  in  the  purity  and  beauty  of  a  French 
family,  wherein  is  revealed  the  real  French  life.  As  for 
kindness  and  hospitality — some  day  I  want  to  go  back  to  a 
little  French  village  and  thank  that  old  French  lady  who 


88  UNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFOENIA  CHBONICLE 

every  morning  at  4  o'clock  had  a  cup  of  hot  chocolate  ready 
for  us  before  we  went  out  to  manoeuvers. 

But  some  Americans  persist  in  claiming  that  the  lack 
of  French  hospitality  was  made  evident  by  comparison  with 
the  wonderful  treatment  they  received  in  German  homes. 
The  reason  for  the  difference  is  easily  explained.  The  Ger- 
man toAvns  were  far  back  of  the  lines,  untouched  hy  the 
horrors  of  war  and  the  rigors  of  years  of  constant  billeting. 
There  is  also  a  deeper  reason.  In  such  so-called  hospitality 
the  German  revealed  a  servility  typical  of  the  German  in 
defeat.  But  there  is  a  still  deeper  reason :  I  was  once  roy- 
ally entertained  by  a  rich  German  family  in  occupied  Ger- 
many. Before  the  evening  was  over  I  could  not  resist  the 
temptation  to  ask  the  hostess  why  it  was  that  she  was  so 
excessively  hospitable  to  us  whom  she  must  utterly  hate 
and  despise.  My  direct  question  seemed  to  non-plus  her 
for  a  moment,  and  she  replied  off  her  guard :  ' '  Never  mind 
— our  present  attitude  is  only  temporary. ' ' 

"What  does  this  mean?  It  means  that  the  bottom  falls 
out  of  the  whole  miserable  business.  That  German  hos- 
pitality which  was  extended  to  the  American  soldier  was 
part  of  a  new  kind  of  German  method.  Look  out  for  it — 
it  is  going  on  here  today.  The  same  Germany  which,  during 
the  war,  spent  millions  in  an  effort  to  swing  American  pub- 
lic opinion  her  way  is  still  busy.  She  is  trying  to  preju- 
dice us  against  France.  She  is  trying  to  poison  us  against 
England.  If  you  do  not  believe  it,  look  at  the  attitude 
today  of  the  newspaper  which  had  the  worst  pro-German 
and  most  disloyal  war  record.  Read  some  of  the  signed 
protests  in  Socialist  and  Bolshevick  papers.  Notice  among 
the  signatures  the  predominance  of  German  names.  We 
must  watch  out  that  we  do  not  forget  the  lesson  of  this 
war  too  soon. 

If  it  is  true  that  pro-Germans  are  still  active  in  this  coun- 
try, would  it  not  be  wise  to  look  elsewhere  for  evidence  of 
the  real  character  of  the  French  people  ?  The  very  best  evi- 
dence there  is,  it  seems  to  me,  is  the  opinion  of  the  American 


THE  TEUTH  ABOUT  OUB  ALLIES  89 

Ambulance  men.  Three  thousand  of  them  went  to  France, 
beginning  in  1914  and  ending  in  1917.  All  of  them  served 
with  the  French  army,  all  of  them  spent  at  least  two  years, 
and  many  of  them  three  or  four,  there.  They  learned  the 
language;  they  were  admitted  into  French  homes,  they 
learned  to  understand  the  people,  and  to  appreciate  their 
indomitable  spirit  under  four  years  of  war.  They  grew  to 
admire  and  enjoy  French  culture,  and  began  really  to  feel 
the  thrill  of  the  spirit  of  that  civilization  which  has  dazzled 
the  world  for  hundreds  of  years.  Is  not  their  opinion  of 
some  weight,  when  ninety-five  per  cent  of  them  declare  with 
enthusiasm  and  conviction : 

"Every  man  has  two  countries,  his  own  and  France." 

Whitney  Braymer  Wright 

That  the  average  American  soldier  has  no  basis  in  fact 
for  the  anti-ally  sentiment  he  sometimes  expresses,  is  the 
unanimous  judgment  of  the  American  men  who  were  for 
any  length  of  time  with  either  the  French  or  the  English 
armies. 

Let  us  consider  a  few  of  the  criticisms  made.  The 
American  soldier  traveling  to  France  by  way  of  England 
complained  long  and  bitterly  of  the  mud-covered  English 
rest  camps.  Yet  when  he  reached  St.  Aginan,  La  Mans, 
and  other  camps  in  France  which,  like  them,  were  made, 
organized,  and  equipped  by  the  American  Army,  he  found 
conditions  even  worse.  St.  Aginan  was  known  to  every 
soldier  of  the  A.  E.  F.  as  "St.  Agony."  There  were  three 
inches  of  mud  in  that  American  camp  to  each  inch  of  mud 
in  the  English  camps.  Indeed,  in  one  American  camp  it 
was  necessary  to  build  board  walks  in  order  that  the  com- 
manding general  might  make  an  inspection.  At  La  Mans 
one  could  be  sure  of  water  for  his  morning  ablutions  only 
by  having  the  forethought  to  supply  himself  the  night  be- 
fore. The  truth  is  that  the  camps,  both  English  and 
American,  were  as  good  as  Avar  conditions  permitted,  and 
no  just  discrimination  can  be  made  between  them. 


90  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFOENIA  CHRONICLE 

Another  unjustifiable  criticism  of  the  English  is  their 
so-called  lack  of  consideration.  I  myself  spent  a  leave  in 
England ;  and  never  have  I  been  made  to  feel  more  at  home 
in  a  strange  place.  Nothing  was  too  much  trouble  for  the 
English  people  to  do  for  the  visiting  soldier,  that  he  might 
be  comfortable  and  happy.  One  concrete  illustration  will 
surely  suffice  to  refute  this  baseless  charge.  Audury 
Holmes,  '18,  a  member  of  the  First  California  Overseas 
Ambulance  Unit,  was  wounded  in  action  when  ser^'ing  in 
the  tank  corps.  He  was,  at  the  time,  in  an  English  sector, 
so  was  taken  right  along  with  the  English  wounded,  in  an 
English  hospital  train,  to  Waterloo  Station,  thence  through 
crowds  of  cheering  civilians  to  an  English  hospital,  where 
he  was  received  as  a  brother  by  his  English  fellow-sufferers. 
He  was  given  the  very  best  of  medical  attention,  even  re- 
ceiving the  attention  of  the  King's  own  eye  specialist.  All 
through  the  war  American  wounded  received  this  friendly, 
high  consideration,  and  the  very  best  of  care  and  skilled 
attention — all  at  the  hands  of  a  foreign  people,  whom 
today,  some  of  us,  not  knowing  of  what  we  speak,  are  so 
bitterly  misjudging. 

Let  me  tell  you,  for  instance,  the  true  story  of  the  Fifth 
British  Anny.  Just  before  the  tremendous  Boche  attack  on 
March  21,  1918,  the  Fifth  Army  had  received  up  to  fifty  per 
cent  of  its  force  in  new,  raw,  conscripted  men. 

These  men  didn  't  know  how  to  fight ;  they  had  no  con- 
ception of  concerted,  organized  fighting;  they  could  not 
have  been  expected  to  hold  a  line.  Yet  before  the  greatest 
attack  of  its  kind  that  the  world  has  ever  seen,  these  men 
retreated  without  a  rout ;  they  reorganized  ;  and  fijially  held 
the  Boche  line  from  Amiens  to  ]\Iontdidier.  After  this  ter- 
rific experience  the  Fifth  Army  was  again  reinforced,  and 
again  with  green,  conscripted  men,  this  time  up  to  seventy- 
five  per  cent  of  its  strength,  and  was  sent  to  relieve  the 
French  at  a  supposedly  quiet  rest  sector  on  the  Chemin  des 
Dames.  They  were  just  disembraking  at  Fimes  on  May  26, 
when  the  Germans  broke  through,  seized  the  Chemin  des 


TEE  TEUTH  ABOUT  OUR  ALLIES  91 

Dames,  also  the  Aisne,  and  captured  the  Fifth  Army. 
Some  of  these  men  had  never  before  had  a  gnn ;  they 
fought  like  demons,  but  singly,  without  coordination,  and 
they  were  killed  in  their  tracks  by  a  perfected  fighting  ma- 
chine. Heroes  they  were,  every  one  of  them,  yet  the  Fifth 
Army  will  always  be  known  as  the  army  which  broke  and 
quit. 

The  French,  as  well  as  the  English,  are  suffering  from 
these  same  unfounded  criticisms,  which,  indeed,  carry  their 
own  condemnation.  For  how  could  the  criticism  of  an 
American  soldier,  living  almost  entirely  with  fellow- Amer- 
icans though  in  a  land  called  France,  having  practically 
no  knowledge  or  understanding  of  French  speech,  thought, 
customs,  or  character, — how  could  his  criticism  help  betray- 
ing a  most  shallow  judgment  based  on  crass  ignorance.  He 
says,  for  instance,  that  the  French  were  lax  and  sloppy. 
Sloppy  ?  Yes,  the  French  soldier,  with  his  ill-fitting  clothes 
of  four  or  five  colors,  was,  undoubtedly,  a  rather  sloppy- 
looking  individual.  After  three  or  four  years  of  war  the 
French  Government  had  no  money  to  waste  on  natty  uni- 
forms, and  the  French  soldier  was  thankful  for  clothing 
that  would  keep  out  the  cold  and  rain  and  snow  in  which 
he  fought.  Lax  ?  Apparently  so,  perhaps.  When  an  order 
was  given  corresponding  to  our  ' '  Squads,  right ! ' '  they 
swung  around  in  a  ragged  fashion,  each  man  found  a  new 
place  in  the  new  direction,  and  lined  up.  But  remember 
that  the  French  Army  was  an  army  organized  strictly  for 
the  desperate  business  of  fighting.  They  were  not  gathered 
together  to  execute  intricate  formation  on  a  drill  field. 
They  were  fighting  to  save  France! 

Yet  even  the  fighting  quality  of  the  Frenchman  has  not 
escaped  attack.  Come  with  me  to  Verdun  where  no  men 
have  ever  fought  harder.  During  the  attack  on  Verdun  in 
1916,  in  one  particular  trench  but  four  defenders  were 
left,  a  lieutenant  and  three  men.  The  Bodies  were  coming 
but  ten  yards  away.  The  lieutenant  called  to  the  wounded 
and  dying:     "Dead  men  get  up  and  fight!"     Men  with 


92  UNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

but  one  remaining  leg  struggled  up  and  fired  their  guns; 
some  held  their  gaping  wounds  or  torn  bodies  with  one 
hand  while  they  threw  hand  grenades  with  the  other.  In- 
credible as  it  seems,  at  that  point  they  repulsed  the  Boche 
charge. 

In  July,  1917,  at  Craonne,  at  the  eastern  end  of  Chemin 
des  Dames,  the  fighting  was  even  more  terrible  than  at 
Verdun.  The  French  had  but  fourteen  divisions  with 
which  to  hold  the  line  against  forty-eight  divisions  of  the 
Germans.  Men  were  so  scarce  that  it  was  impossible  to 
get  more.  The  fresh  German  divisions  attacked,  sixteen 
divisions  at  a  time,  allo^ving  two  units  a  period  of  rest  while 
the  third  was  attacking.  With  their  one  unit  of  fourteen 
di\dsions  the  French  unremittingly  fought  those  forty-eight 
German  divisions  for  ten  days,  and  the  Boche  did  not  gain 
one  single  yard.  This  I  bring  you  as  first-hand  testimony, 
for  we  hauled  the  75s  for  that  attack  and  afterwards  I 
talked  with  some  of  the  men  who  had  been  in  it. 

Another  criticism  which  should  make  us  blush  for  shame 
is  that  calumny  regarding  the  morale  of  the  French.  It  is 
wonderful  that  that  morale  never  broke ;  it  never  even 
wavered !  Think  of  fighting  four  years,  receiving  a  nickle 
a  day ;  outnumbered  five  to  eight,  never  once  encouraged  by 
any  substantial  advance  by  your  soldiers,  who  seemed  to 
form  but  a  wall  against  which  beat  the  German  battering 
ram.  Green  coffee  and  bread  for  breakfast ;  soup  made  of 
greasy  water  with  a  piece  of  bread  and  a  cabbage  leaf  float- 
ing in  it,  a  piece  of  meat  and  potatoes  for  luncheon ;  more 
soup,  perhaps  some  tripe,  and  more  potatoes  or  carrots,  for 
supper.  Those  were  the  conditions  under  which  the  French 
soldier  fought  for  four  years,  never  admitting  defeat.  How 
would  your  morale  have  been? 

I  saw  the  French  soldier  during  the  retreat  toward  the 
Marne  in  July,  1918.  He  had  just  gone  through  thirteen 
hours  of  desperate  fighting ;  Avhole  batteries  had  been  lost ; 
not  a  gun  saved  north  of  the  Aisne ;  all  the  fruit  of  four 
years'  fighting  lost  in  thirteen  hours.     Was  he  retreating 


THE  TEUTE  ABOUT  OUE  ALLIES  93 

in  discouragement  and  despair  ?  No !  Lieutenants  in  avia- 
tion, privates  in  the  artillery,  cooks  in  the  infantry,  all 
were  walking  together  to  the  rear  to  join  other  units  and 
reorganize.  They  showed  the  same  indomitable  spirit  at 
Chateau  Thierry  before  the  U.  S.  Marines  broke  the  point 
of  the  Boche  salient.  Each  day  as  we  took  ammunition 
to  them,  the  batteries  would  be  a  few  more  kilometers  to 
the  rear.  But  with  unshaken  confidence  in  Marshal  Foeh 
and  in  his  ability  to  stem  the  tide,  they  would  say,  "Oh, 
the  Boche  is  still  coming,  but  he  will  get  only  so  far.  We 
will  win." 

The  French  men  in  the  parks,  where  the  ammunition  was 
loaded  and  unloaded,  worked  steadily,  sunrise  to  sundown, 
all  night  when  necessary,  for  five  cents  a  day.  Most  of 
them  were  old  enough  to  be  the  fathers  of  the  American 
boys  in  the  Ammunition  Service ;  many  had  lost  only  sons 
in  the  war.  They  saw  their  families  but  three  times  a 
year.  Yet  they  never  complained.  They  took  their  five 
"sous"  a  day,  bought  "tabac,"  and  "carried  on." 

This  splendid  morale  of  the  French  is  again  illustrated 
by  the  courageous  devotion  to  duty  displayed  by  her  clergy. 
In  July,  1917,  Bert  Hope  '15  and  I,  using  our  passports  as 
passes,  entered  Reims,  the  cathedral  city.  We  had  gone 
all  through  the  cathedral  when  a  German  plane  flew  over 
the  city.  Anti-air  craft  pursued  him  and  soon  bursting 
shells  began  to  fall.  French  shells,  or  German  shells — 
they  act  the  same  when  they  hit  you — so  Bert  and  I  took 
refuge  just  across  from  the  cathedral  in  the  first  house  we 
came  to.  An  old  woman  told  us  it  was  the  house  of  the 
Cardinal,  but  we  Americans  remained  unimpressed.  A  high 
nun  and  a  priest  passed  in  and  soon  came  back  bringing 
word  that  the  Cardinal  would  receive  us.  They  tried  to 
tell  us  how  we  should  conduct  ourselves,  but  we  were  not 
apt  pupils.  "We  were  shown  into  a  magnificent  room,  and 
soon  a  door  opened  and  His  Eminence,  Cardinal  Lucon, 
Archbishop  of  Reims,  entered.  He  extended  his  hand  to 
be  kissed  but  instinctively  we  each  shook  it.    Then  we  ad- 


94  UNIFEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHBONICLE 


5  > 


dressed  him  with  the  ordinary  salutation  "Monsieur 
instead  of  his  proper  title,  "Seigneur."  Yet  in  spite  of 
these  breaches  of  etiquette,  he  gave  us  an  hour  of  his  time, 
struggled  through  a  conversation  made  difficult  by  our 
meagre  knowledge  of  the  French  language,  and  dismissed 
us  with  his  blessing.  This  old  gentleman,  refusing  to  leave 
his  cathedral,  had  lived  through  three  years  of  daily  bom- 
bardment. His  own  residence  had  been  laid  in  ruins  early 
in  the  war  and  he  had  moved  to  a  house  near  by.  After 
our  visit,  the  bombardment  grew  worse,  and  the  French 
authorities  compelled  him  to  leave.  I  later  returned  to 
Reims,  and  the  house  where  he  had  received  us  had  been 
shelled  to  the  ground.  Cardinal  Lucon  typifies  the  spirit 
of  France  even  as  does  his  colleague,  Cardinal  Mereier,  that 
of  Belgium. 

Can  you  still  doubt  the  courage  of  men  who,  holding  their 
broken  bodies  together  with  one  hand,  hurled  hand  gren- 
ades with  the  other?  Can  you  still  question  the  morale  of 
men  who,  after  the  first  battle  of  the  Marne,  for  four  years 
never  enjoyed  a  victory,  yet  fought  on  until  they  won  ?  If 
you  would  know  the  truth  about  our  Allies,  ask  those  who 
had  the  rare  privilege  of  serving  shoulder  to  shoulder  with 
the  soldiers  of  England  and  France. 


SALUTAMUS  95 


SALUTAMUS* 


Harley  R.  Wiley 


Nights  like  this  the  gods  have  sent — 
Joyous,  yet  of  grave  portent ; 
Always,  such  to  life  have  lent 

Grace  of  fellowship  and  love ; 
Here  the  altars  of  our  rest 
Claim  our  hearts '  first  fruits  and  best ; 
Wisdom  comes  in  pleasure's  quest. 

Also,  Peace  has  sent  her  dove. 

Eiots  now  the  lusty  joke, 
And  a  hundred  pipes  invoke 
Halos  of  the  friendly  smoke — 

Tokens  of  good  heart  and  cheer ; 
Yet,  withal,  a  deeper  stream — 
Underflow  of  faith  and  dream 
Surging  on  to  ends  supreme — 

Thrills  beneath  the  surface  here. 

Lure  of  life,  the  future's  gates! 
What  Shall  Be,  behind  them  waits; 
Ours  to  know,  we  are  the  Fates — 
Ours  the  riddle  and  the  key ; 


*  These  lines  were  suggested  by  the  dinner  given  to  President 
Barrows  by  the  members  of  the  Faculty  Club. 


96 


UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHEONICLE 

Driven  thoughts  that  throb  and  leap, 
Scouts  of  truth  that  never  sleep, 
Science  skilled  to  win  and  keep. 
Shape  the  stately  years  to  be. 

Truth  shall  bloom,  why  question  when? 
We  must  build  for  unborn  men, 
Grind  the  polished  blade  of  then 

From  the  jagged  edge  of  noiv; 
Prophets,  thus,  of  each  new  year, 
For  the  future  shall  appear 
As  we  frame  it,  now  and  here— 

This  our  prayer :  God  teach  us  how ! 

Facing  life's  ascending  sun, 
'Tis  not  now  a  path  we  run — 
Days  of  wings  have  well  begun ; 

Who  shall  lead  the  upward  flight? 
We  salute  the  proven  man ; 
His,  to  lead  our  fighting  van. 
Ours,  to  follow  as  we  can — 

Keep  his  lifted  plume  in  sight! 

Knowledge,  in  her  robust  youtli. 

Recking  not  of  pain  or  ruth, 

Strips  the  thousand  veils  from  truth ; 

We  shall  speed  her  giant's  game- 
Wisdom  glean  from  Folly's  wars, 
Secrets  win  from  dying  Mars, 
Light  her  torch  at  alien  stars 

Though  our  dust  shall  feed  the  flame 


AN  AMERICAN  IDYLL  97 


AN  AMERICAN  IDYLL* 


Delmar  Gross  Cooke 


Carleton  H.  Parker  died  on  March  17,  1918,  at  the 
threshold  of  forty.  He  had  taken  thirty  years  to  discover 
his  calling — university  teaching — and  seven  more  to  find 
the  field  in  which,  says  Mrs.  Parker,  his  soul  was  fired  to 
its  full  enthusiasm — the  application  of  psychology  to  eco- 
nomics. The  remaining  three  years  allotted  him  he  had 
burned  prodigally  but  brilliantly  in  the  public  service. 
While  creating  and  directing  his  department  at  the  Uni- 
versity of  Washington,  he  had  mediated  thirty-two  strikes, 
sat  on  two  arbitration  boards,  and  made  three  cost-of- 
living  surveys  for  the  government.  With  his  heart  more 
firmly  than  ever  set  on  courses  for  his  students,  articles  for 
the  economic  journals,  and  the  fighting  of  "academic  tra- 
ditions" in  faculty  meeting,  he  had  found  his  time  more 
fully  filled  than  ever  with  street-car  arbitrations  and  con- 
ferences on  lumber  production.  Robert  Bruere  and  kindred 
spirits  were  prompt  to  appraise  his  achievement  in  the 
light  of  its  national  significance ;  but  Mrs.  Parker,  know- 
ing better  than  any  one  else  what  he  had  hoped  to  do,  felt, 
and  still  feels,  that  he  had  just  arrived. 

This  doubt  as  to  whether  or  not  her  husband  was  a  na- 
tional figure  has  had  a  fortunate  effect  in  determining  the 

*  An  American  Idyll:  The  Life  of  Carleton  H.  ParJcer.  By  Cornelia 
Stratton  Parker.    Boston.    The  Atlantic  Monthly  Press.     19i9.    $1.75. 


98  UNIVEBSITT  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

form  of  her  book.  She  has  chosen  to  present  his  life  to  the 
public  not  in  a  formal  biography  but  in  a  continuation,  an 
elaboration,  of  the  intensely  personal  sketches  that  ap- 
peared in  the  Atlantic  Monthly.  Her  aim  was  to  combine 
with  her  account  of  Parker  the  man  a  thoroughly  docu- 
mented exposition  of  his  theories  and  beliefs ;  the  result  is 
a  manifold  of  literary  genres,  and  a  production  with  so 
many  kinds  of  human  interest  that  no  one  can  read  it  and 
remain  unedified.  As  a  linguistic  document, — if  not  as  a 
tract  in  social  psychology, — it  should  appeal  to  Mr. 
Mencken ;  for  it  employs  exclusively  as  its  vehicle  of  expres- 
sion the  American  language,  not  disdaining  the  lively  form 
of  American  exploited  by  George  Ade.  Mrs.  Parker  is  mis- 
tress of  the  vernacular.  She  exhibits  a  natural  style  of 
astonishing  range.  She  can  become  unbelievably  exclama- 
tory without  rlietoric ;  and,  unafraid  of  the  plain  words  of 
those  who  have  loved  and  sorrowed  greatly,  she  touches 
heights  of  emotional  articulation  by  the  simplest  of  means. 
The  love  story,  which  runs  through  the  book  without  stop- 
ping at  an}^  of  the  conventional  termini,  is  brighter  and 
deeper  than  most  of  those  purveyed  in  our  novels,  and  is  as 
truly  American  as  the  language  in  which  it  is  told.  We 
have  had  no  cleaner,  certainly  no  more  ingenuous,  piece  of 
Americanism  since  the  Atlantic  discovered  the  Woman 
Homesteader.  It  is  perfectly  indigenous.  None  of  the  sea- 
son's fictions,  unless  it  be  Ramsey  Milliolland,  is  quite  so 
vitally  and  verifiably  American  in  its  social  forces  and 
scenic  background.  Finally,  the  student  of  our  national 
life  will  find  the  book  distinctly  superior  as  a  "confession" 
of  how  one  American  family  lived — lived,  in  the  Nietz- 
sehian  phrase,  "dangerously."  If  a  perfection  of  candor 
has  vivified  Mrs.  Parker's  style  and  given  the  final  touch 
of  reality  to  her  love  story,  it  has  here  had  a  still  more  in- 
gratiating effect,  shedding  a  light  more  searching  than  any 
heretofore  shed  on  the  subject  of  the  young  professor's  fam- 
ily finances.  We  have  here,  instead  of  the  usual  disquisition 
on  the  difficulties  of  sporting  evening  raiment,  real  tales 


AN  AMEBICAN  IDYLL  99 

of    the    pawnshop,    set    down    in    fear   of    "respectable" 
relatives. 

As  a  biography,  the  account  is  scarcely  coherent,  much 
less  chronological ;  but  in  this  condition,  which  is  but  the 
sacrifice  of  order  to  vividness  and  spontaneity,  the  reader 
is  not  without  his  advantage.  He  is  taken  at  once  into  the 
innermost  sanctuary,  where  the  teller  of  the  tale  unpacks 
her  heart  with  tender,  vehement,  reverent  words.  It  is  a 
narrative  of  breath-taking  intimacies  and  torrential  mem- 
ories. This  story,  which  develops  under  her  eager  pen  with 
a  wealth  of  anecdotal  detail, — for  she  divulges  the  family 
stories  together  with  the  family  secrets, — can  be  sketched 
but  roughly  here. 

Parker  came  up  to  the  University  of  California  in  the 
fall  of  1896,  as  a  student  in  engineering,  and,  after  a  period 
of  undergraduate  study  variously  and  extensively  inter- 
rupted— by  ranching,  mining,  roughing  trips,  and  news- 
paper reporting — was  graduated,  offering  economics  as  his 
major  subject,  in  1904.  His  romance  with  Mrs.  Parker 
began  on  November  22,  1903,  with  two  very  wet  hikers 
eating  jerked  bear  meat  under  a  dripping  oak  on  Grizzly 
Peak.  On  graduation,  he  made  his  first  trip  abroad,  not 
altogether  to  appease  the  Wanderlust  that  was  always  in 
him,  but  with  the  serious  purpose  of  studying  the  English 
extension  system,  with  the  idea  of  being,  on  his  return, 
Extension  Secretary  to  Professor  Stephens,  who  was  then 
preparing  to  organize  extension  work  for  the  first  time  in 
California.  From  England  he  was  sent  to  South  Africa 
by  a  London  firm  to  expert  a  mine  near  Johannesburg.  He 
was  exploring  the  veldt  on  a  second-hand  bicycle,  having 
proved  his  mine  worthless,  when  he  received  the  word  that 
objections  to  his  marriage  had  been  overcome.  An  acute 
nostalgia  at  once  drove  him  home  to  Berkeley. 

There  followed  in  succession  extension  work,  the  law, 
and  the  bond  business,  the  last  of  which  "assured  matri- 
mony within  a  year,"  but  failed  to  satisfy.  Professor 
Stephens  and  Professor  Miller,  both  of  whom  had  sensed 


100  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHBONICLE 

Parker's  vocation  earlier  than  he  did  himself,  had  urged 
him  to  go  into  teaching.  It  was  characteristic  of  the 
Parkers  to  make  the  inevitable  decision  for  university  work 
at  a  time  when  funds  were  low  and  expenses  greater  than 
ever,  and  to  decide  to  enter  it  by  way  of  graduate  work  at 
Harvard.  They  started  across  the  continent  with  fifty-six 
dollars  and  the  first  baby,  seven  months  old,  feeling  that 
they  "had  come  into  the  inheritance  of  all  creation."  A 
year  later  they  had  abandoned  the  Harvard  plan  and  were 
sailing  with  two  babies,  the  second  six  weeks  old,  for  a 
year's  study  in  Germany. 

This  year  in  Germany  turned  out  to  be  four,  leading  to 
the  doctorate  sumnia  cum  laude  from  Heidelberg.  On  their 
return,  Carl — his  biographer  makes  it  impossible  not  to 
call  him  Carl — was  appointed  to  an  instructorship  in  the 
University  of  California,  and  promptly  promoted  to  an  as- 
sistant professorship.  During  the  course  of  his  second 
term,  he  was  made  Executive  Secretary  in  the  State  Immi- 
gration and  Housing  Commission  of  California,  a  position 
which  he  filled  for  a  year,  returning  to  full-time  teachiuj^ 
in  January,  1915.  The  year  of  his  incumbency  was  crucial 
in  the  determination  of  his  labor-psychology;  the  two 
following  his  resignation  were  stimulating  intellectually 
but  all  things  considered  the  most  reposeful  of  his  life. 

These  are  the  years  over  which  his  biographer  lingers 
most  lovingly — the  building  of  the  nest  high  up  on  the 
Berkeley  hills,  overlooking  the  Golden  Gate ;  the  birth  of 
the  June-Bug,  the  third  baby;  the  Tuesday  evening  sub- 
seminars,  for  which  his  students  climbed  the  hills  to  thrash 
out  labor  problems.  They  Avere  years,  however,  of  grow- 
ing discontent  with  current  economics  and  its  teaching  in 
the  schools.  He  is  pictured  as  walking  the  floor,  on  occa- 
sion, with  his  hands  in  his  pockets,  raging  at  the  orthodox 
teaching  of  his  subject.  A  pilgrimage  to  the  East,  with 
conferences,  lectures,  and  inspections,  had  the  total  effect 
of  confirming  him  in  heresy.  For  this  interesting  trip,  on 
which  he  met  Veblen,  Taussig,  Walter  Lippmann,  "W.  C. 


AN  AMERICAN  IDYLL  101 

Mitchell,  Thorndike,  Robinson,  John  Dewey,  E.  B.  Holt, 
A.  A.  Brill,  and  a  score  of  others,  he  prepared  by  a  full 
summer's  reading.  He  filled  himself  prodigiously  with 
psychology,  anthropology,  biology,  philosophy,  and  psy- 
choanalysis, and  made  it  "an  intellectual  event  a  day." 

While  in  New  York,  he  discussed  with  President  Suzzallo 
of  the  University  of  Washington  the  details  of  a  depart- 
ment of  economics  which  should  be  as  nearly  as  possible 
after  his  own  heart,  and  accepted  an  offer  previously  made 
him  to  go  to  Washington  and  establish  such  a  department. 
The  hill  nest  in  Berkeley  had  to  be  sold,  and  the  family 
started  north,  stopping  at  Castle  Crags  for  their  "first 
real  vacation."  "Then,  like  a  bolt  from  the  blue,"  records 
Mrs.  Parker,  "came  the  fateful  telegram  from  Washing- 
ton, D.  C — labor  difficulties  in  construction  work  at  Camp 
Lewis — would  he  report  there  at  once  as  Government  Medi- 
ator? Oh!  the  Book,  the  Book — the  Book  that  was  to  be 
finished  without  fail  before  the  new  work  at  the  University 
of  Washington  began !  Perhaps  he  would  be  back  in  a 
week !  Surely  he  would  be  back  in  a  week !  So  he  packed 
just  enough  for  a  week,  and  off  he  went.  One  week !  When, 
after  four  weeks,  there  was  still  no  let  up  in  his  mediation 
duties, — in  fact  they  increased, — I  packed  up  the  family 
and  we  left  for  Seattle.  I  had  rewound  his  fishing-rod  with 
orange  silk,  and  had  revarnished  it,  as  a  surprise  for  his 
home-coming  to  Castle  Crags.  He  never  fished  with  it 
again. ' ' 

From  the  day  he  left  Castle  Crags,  his  time  was  never  his 
own.  Even  with  the  family  reunited  in  Seattle,  he  found 
himself  more  and  more  deeply  involved  in  the  Northwest- 
ern labor  situation.  More  and  more  demands  were  made 
upon  him  from  every  direction.  Another  important  trip  to 
the  East  included — in  addition  to  conferences  with  Gom- 
pers.  Secretary  Baker,  Secretary  Daniels,  and  others — the 
reading  before  the  Economic  Association  in  Philadelphia 
of  his  paper  on  "Motives  in  Economic  Life,"  his  final 
statement  of  his  views,  and,  thinks  Mrs.  Parker,  ' '  the  most 


102  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHEONICLE 

telling  single  event"  of  his  economic  life.  After  this  lec- 
ture, six  publishers  wrote  for  his  book — the  book  he  left 
unfinished. 

His  intellectual  progress,  as  we  look  back  from  the  Phila- 
delphia speech  to  his  report  on  the  Wheatland  hop-field 
riot  of  1913, — his  first  systematic  investigation  of  the  mo- 
tives of  labor,  and  his  initial  essay  towards  a  labor-psy- 
chology,— appears,  although  he  himself  thought  otherwise, 
to  have  been  not  of  startling  developments  but  of  cumu- 
lative confirmation  in  his  beliefs.  What  he  told  the  Phila- 
delphia Convention  was  his  attempt  to  subject  industrial 
society  in  general,  with  the  support  of  authorities,  to  the 
same  scrutiny  to  which,  virtually  unaided,  he  had  already 
subjected  migratory  labor.  Again,  his  article  on  "The 
California  Casual  and  His  Revolt,"  as  it  appeared  in  the 
Quarterly  Journal  of  Econmnics  for  November,  1915,  re- 
stated in  terms  of  the  psychology  of  repressions  the  report 
which  he  had  made  to  the  Governor  of  California  the  year 
before.  And  always  his  aim  was  a  single  one — to  remove 
revolt  bases.  He  iterates  his  hatred  of  mediations.  "What 
he  wanted  to  work  on,"  Mrs.  Parker  repeats,  "was,  why 
were  mediations  ever  necessary?  what  social  and  economic 
order  would  best  ensure  absence  of  friction?" 

He  was  forced,  in  his  endeavor  to  think  with  both  sides 
in  the  Wheatland  affair,  where  the  issue  was  seemingly 
lost  in  the  heat  of  popular  resentment,  to  take  a  scientific 
attitude — one  which  exacted,  moreover,  the  close  and  sym- 
pathetic study  of  living  conditions  in  which  he  was  expert. 
He  found  a  challenge  in  the  crude  confession  of  the  I.  W.  W. 
leader  who  said:  "We  can't  agitate  in  the  country  unless 
things  are  rotten  enough  to  bring  the  croAvd  along."  Ac- 
cordingly, he  reported  to  the  Governor:  "But  to  your 
investigator  the  important  subject  to  analyze  is  not  the 
guilt  or  innocence  of  Ford  or  Suhr,  as  the  direct  stimu- 
lators of  the  mob  in  action,  but  to  name  and  standardize 
the  early  and  equally  important  contributors  to  a  psycho- 
logical situation  which  resulted  in  an  unlawful  killing.    If 


AN  AMESICAN  IDYLL  103 

this  is  done,  how  can  we  omit  either  the  filth  of  the  hop- 
ranch,  the  cheap  gun-talk  of  the  ordinary  deputy  sheriff, 
or  the  unbridled,  irresponsible  speech  of  the  soap-box  ora- 
tor?" This,  together  with  his  detailed  treatment  of  the 
situation,  is  not  out  of  alignment  with  his  later  position. 
Yet  he  was  deeply  dissatisfied  with  the  result,  and  seems  to 
have  thought  his  article  written  after  the  beginning  of 
his  Freudian  studies,  cut  from  an  entirely  new  fabric.  ''I 
had  been  teaching  labor-problems  for  a  year,"  he  apolo- 
gizes, ' '  and  had  studied  them  in  two  American  universities, 
under  Sidney  Webb  in  London,  and  in  four  universities  of 
Germany.  I  found  that  I  had  no  fundamentals  which 
could  be  called  good  tools  with  which  to  begin  my  analysis 
of  this  riot.  And  I  felt  myself  a  conventional  if  astonished 
onlooker  before  the  theoretically  abnormal  but  manifestly 
natural  emotional  activity  which  swept  over  California. 
After  what  must  have  been  a  most  usual  cycle  of,  first, 
helplessness,  then  conventional  cataloguing,  some  rational- 
izing, some  moralizing,  and  an  extensive  feeling  of  shal- 
lowness and  inferiority,  I  called  the  job  done."  Was 
there  ever  another  workman  so  in  love  with  his  tools? 

After  his  delvings  into  abnormal  and  behavioristic  psy- 
chology, he  felt  himself  strong  with  weapons  to  attack  cur- 
rent economic  conceptions.  When  he  turns  from  the  Cali- 
fornia casual  to  describe  the  I.  W.  W.  itself  as  a  symptom 
of  industrial  disease,  having  its  own  revolt  basis,  and  to 
be  cured  only  by  taking  care  of  its  ''psychic  antecedents," 
he  appears  in  full  hostility  to  accredited  theory : 

The  futility  of  much  conventional  American  social  analysis  is 
due  to  its  description  of  the  given  problem  in  terms  of  its  rela- 
tionship to  some  relatively  unimportant  or  artificial  institution. 
Few  of  the  current  analyses  of  strikes  or  labor  violence  make  use 
of  the  basic  standards  of  human  desire  and  intention  which  con- 
trol these  phenomena.  A  strike  and  its  demands  are  usually  praised 
as  being  law-abiding,  or  economically  bearable,  or  are  condemned 
as  being  unlawful,  or  confiscatory.  These  four  attributes  of  a 
strike  are  important  only  as  incidental  consequences.  The  habit 
of  Americans  thus  to  measure  up   social  problems  to  the  current, 


104  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHRONICLE 

temporary,  and  more  or  less  accidental  scheme  of  traditions  and 
legal  institutions,  long  ago  gave  birth  to  our  national  belief  that 
passing  a  new  law  or  forcing  obedience  to  an  old  one  was  a  spe- 
cific for  any  unrest.  The  current  analysis  of  the  I.  W.  W.  and 
its  activities  is  an  example  of  this  perverted  and  unscientific 
method.  The  I.  W.  W.  analysis,  which  has  given  both  satisfaction 
and  a  basis  for  treating  the  organization,  runs  as  follows:  the 
organization  is  unlawful  in  its  activity,  un-American  in  its  sabot- 
age, unpatriotic  in  its  relation  to  the  flag,  the  government,  and 
the  war.  The  rest  of  the  condemnation  is  a  play  upon  these  attri- 
butes. So  proper  and  so  sufficient  has  this  condemnatory  analysis 
become,  that  it  is  a  risky  matter  to  approach  the  problem  from 
another  angle.  But  it  is  now  so  obvious  that  our  internal  affairs 
are  out  of  gear,  that  any  comprehensive  scheme  of  national  pre- 
paredness would  demand  that  full  and  honest  consideration  be 
given  to  all  forces  determining  the  degree  of  American  unity,  one 
force  being  this  tabooed  organization. 

When  he  came  to  make  his  speech  in  Philadelphia,  he 
was  willing  to  say:  "There  are,  in  truth,  no  economic  mo- 
tives as  such."  "All  human  activity,"  he  insisted,  "is 
untiringly  actuated  by  the  demand  for  realization  of  the 
instinct  wants.  If  an  artificially  limited  field  of  human 
endeavor  be  called  economic  life,  all  its  so-called  motives 
hark  directly  back  to  the  human  instincts  for  their  origin. ' ' 
"The  motives  to  economic  activity,"  he  explained,  "which 
have  done  the  major  service  in  orthodox  economic  texts 
and  teachings  have  been  either  the  vague  middle-class  vir- 
tues of  thrift,  justice,  and  solvency,  or  the  equally  vague 
moral  sentiments  of  'striving  for  the  welfare  of  others,' 
'desire  for  the  larger  self,'  'desire  to  equip  one's  self 
well,'  or,  lastly,  the  labor-saving  deduction  that  man  is 
stimulated  in  all  things  economic  by  his  desire  to  satisfy 
his  wants  with  the  smallest  possible  effort.  All  this  gentle 
parody  in  motive  theorizing  continued  contemporaneously 
with  the  output  of  the  rich  literature  of  social  and  behavior- 
istic  psychology  which  was  almost  entirely  addressed  to  this 
very  problem  of  human  motives  in  modern  economic  society. 
Noteworthy  exceptions  are  the  remarkable  series  of  books 
by  Veblen,  the  articles  and  criticisms  of  Mitchell  and  Pat- 


AN  AMERICAN  IDYLL  105 

ten,  and  the  most  significant  small  book  by  Taussig,  en- 
titled 'Inventors  and  Money-Makers'."  One  has  to  view 
the  joy  of  the  man  in  his  new-found  tools  and  his  helpless- 
ness without  them  to  understand  his  precipitance  in  flee- 
ing the  economist  and  embracing  the  psychiatrist,  to  feel 
the  impetuosity  in  his  abandonment  of  the  university  for 
the  hospital. 

But  this  enthusiasm  for  the  science  that  gave  him  work- 
able concepts  is  at  the  same  time  clearly  seen  to  spring 
from  a  passion  for  the  speculative  that  he  could  have 
gratified  under  no  circumstances  quite  so  well  as  he  did 
in  his  connection  with  "that  pseudo-educational  monstros- 
ity," the  American  university.  He  seems  not  to  have 
realized  that  the  men  least  satisfied  with  that  institution 
are  inevitably  the  men  in  it.  With  all  the  marks  of  the 
university  man  upon  him,  and  wdth  his  love  of  teaching 
besides,  he  seems  to  have  looked  upon  himself  as  an  out- 
sider staying  in  as  a  reformer.  It  was  his  absorption  in 
the  fundamentals  of  sociological  theory  that  provoked,  as 
part  of  a  general  impatience  with  our  unsocial  institutions, 
a  particular  resentment  toward  this  one,  which  he  felt  was 
the  most  unscientific  and  the  most  thoroughly  convention- 
alized of  all. 

"Consider,"  he  bids,  "the  paradox  of  the  rigidity  of  the 
university  student's  scheme  of  study,  and  the  vagaries  and 
whims  of  the  scholarly  emotion.  Contemplate  the  forcing 
of  that  most  delicate  of  human  attributes,  i.e.,  interest,  to 
bounce  forth  at  the  clang  of  a  gong.  To  illustrate :  the 
student  is  confidently  expected  to  lose  himself  in  fine  con- 
templation of  Plato's  philosophy  up  to  eleven  o'clock,  and 
then  at  11 :07,  with  no  important  mental  cost,  to  take  up  a 
profitable  and  scholarly  investigation  into  the  banking 
problems  of  the  United  States.  He  will  then  be  allowed 
by  the  proper  academic  committee  German  Composition  at 
one  o'clock,  diseases  of  citrus  fruit  trees  at  two,  and  at 
three  he  is  asked  to  exhibit  a  fine  sympathy  in  the  Religions 
and  Customs  of  the  Orient.     Between  4:07  and  five  it  is 


106  UNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFOENIA  CHEONICLE 

calculated  that  he  can  with  profit  indulge  in  gymnasium 
recreation,  led  by  an  instructor  who  counts  out  loud  and 
waves  his  arms  in  time  to  a  mechanical  piano.  Between 
five  and  six,  this  student,  led  by  a  yell-leader,  applauds 
football  practice."  Having  gazed  upon  this  abnormal 
spectacle,  we  are  invited  to  consider  this : 

' '  The  first  two  years  of  University  life  should  be  devoted  to  the 
Science  of  Human  Behavior.  Much  of  today's  biology,  zoology,  his- 
tory, if  it  is  interpretive,  psychology,  if  it  is  behavioristic,  philosophy, 
if  it  is  pragmatic,  literature,  if  it  had  been  written  involuntarily, 
would  find  its  place  here.  The  last  two  years  could  be  profitably 
spent  in  appraising  with  that  ultimate  standard  of  value  gained  in  the 
first  two  years,  the  various  institutions  and  instruments  used  by  civi- 
lized man.  All  instruction  would  be  objective,  scientific,  and  emanci- 
pated from  convention — wonderful  prospect ! ' ' 

It  will  be  objected  no  doubt  that  Parker's  university, 
for  all  its  humanism,  makes  scant  provision  for  the  student 
whose  instincts  are  for  the  humanities.  For  those  who 
have  been  repressed,  if  not  crushed,  by  Plato  and  calis- 
thenics, it  will  be  urged,  there  is  a  comparable  number 
whose  interest  would  be  forced,  if  not  insuperably  taxed, 
by  the  two-year's  coure  in  the  Science  of  Human  Behavior. 
"Involuntary  literature"  sounds  inviting,  but  have  we 
any  sober  assurance  that  it  Avould  prove  of  greater  inter- 
est than  Shakespeare  or  Dante?  And,  if  inadequate  for 
the  student  addicted  to  the  humanities,  the  new  curricu- 
lum offers  a  prospect  far  from  wonderful  for  the  youth 
whose  instincts  drive  him  toward  the  fine  arts. 

Perhaps  there  is  no  such  thing  as  an  artistic  instinct  in 
the  ultimate  analysis.  It  is,  at  any  rate,  missing  from  those 
considered  of  economic  importance.  One  gets  a  distinct 
feeling  that  Parker  himself  regarded  the  arts  only  as  tools 
for  social  "betterment."  His  few  statements  about  them 
ring  suspiciously  like  those  of  Henry  Ford.  He  approves 
of  Giotto  and  the  Florentines,  but  makes  us  feel  that  to 
him  a  Bill  Hart  smile  was  worth  a  gallery  of  Madonnas — 
and  that  a  Bill  Hart  film  was  a  social  event  for  two.  Hu- 
man relationships  may  evidently  take  the  place  of  pictures 


AN  AMERICAN  IDYLL  107 

and  music ;  and  we  are  left  to  surmise  that  pure  art  is,  like 
pure  religion,  anti-social.  The  game  of  life  was  Parker's 
fine  art,  and  he  played  it  well. 

Clearly,  his  passion  for  humanity  in  the  concrete,  the 
ostensible  motive  for  his  abandonment  to  abstract  theory, 
knew  no  bounds.  "At  a  track  meet  or  football  game," 
Mrs.  Parker  tells  us,  ' '  he  was  on  intimate  terms  with  every 
one  within  a  conversational  radius.  Our  wealthy  friends 
would  tell  us  he  ruined  their  chauffeurs — they  got  so  that 
they  didn't  know  their  places-  As  likely  as  not,  he  would 
jolt  some  constrained  bank  president  by  engaging  him  in 
genial  conversation  without  an  introduction ;  at  a  formal 
dinner  he  would,  as  a  matter  of  course,  have  a  word  or 
two  with  the  butler  when  he  passed  the  cracked  crab,  al- 
thougli  at  times  the  butler  seemed  somewhat  pained  there- 
by." Engaging  as  this  is,  does  it  not  bespeak  a  certain 
poverty  of  imagination — not  to  be  able  to  escape  for  one 
moment  from  human  society. 

It  requires  no  effort  to  believe  that  one  to  whom  the 
casual  human  relationships  meant  as  much  as  they  did  to 
Carleton  Parker,  should  have  found  everything  in  the  su- 
preme human  relationship.  With  a  wife  who  added  to 
faith  and  understanding  an  intellectual  devotion  to  his 
cause,  he  had  little  left  to  ask  for.  The  lengths  of  their 
affection  should  be  predictable,  but,  in  truth,  never  cease 
to  surprise.  To  pilfer  one  of  their  own  phrases,  they  owned 
each  other  especially  hard.  Carleton  writes  from  Wash- 
ington in  war-time,  and  there  is  no  humorous  intention 
in  his  message :  ' '  This  city  is  one  mad  mess  of  men,  deso- 
late, and  hunting  for  folks  they  should  see,  overcharged 
by  hotels,  and  away  from  their  wives."  And  there  is  one 
impression  that  few  readers  of  this  book  will  escape:  the 
love  story,  far  from  eclipsing  the  story  of  achievement,  at 
no  point  fails  to  enhance  its  lustre.  The  man 's  love  for  his 
wife  and  children,  and  theirs  for  him,  is  too  significant  in 
his  social  philosophy  to  constitute  a  distinct  and  separate 
interest.    It  is  a  determinant  of  his  economic  theory. 


108  UNIFEESITY  OF  CALIFOENIA  CHRONICLE 

An  episode  that  stands  as  a  luminous  expression  of  the 
Parker  mind  and  at  the  same  time  exhibits  a  curious  ex- 
ception to  their  habitual  methods  of  thought,  occurred  dur- 
ing the  summer  of  1910.  He  was  then  planning  to  take 
his  master's  degree  at  Harvard,  and  was  advised  to  spend 
his  vacation  in  Germany  in  order  to  learn  enough  German 
to  meet  his  language  requirement.  They  believed.  He 
went.  And  a  tragically  miserable  summer  for  both  of 
them  ensued.  This  droll  notion  of  going  to  Germany  to 
learn  German  is  illustrative  of  what  has  been  described 
with  sufficient  accuracy  perhaps  as  a  poverty  of  the  imag- 
ination. At  the  same  time  it  is  unique  among  these  mem- 
ories in  having  remained  a  bitterness  to  this  day.  "What 
makes  Mrs.  Parker  a  charming  raconteuse  is,  more  than 
anything  else, — except,  of  course,  her  perfect  frankness, — 
a  fine  consciousness  of  the  irrationality  of  their  actions; 
but  this  consciousness,  with  the  good  humor  and  the  good 
sportsmanship  that  attend  it,  is  not  discernible  in  her  re- 
port for  the  summer  of  1910. 

This  adventuresome  quality,  which  informs  a  great  por- 
tion of  the  narrative,  deserves  more  than  a  word  of  tribute. 
Although  their  controlling  thought  was  the  necessity  of  a 
living  for  everybody,  the  record  of  their  own  years  of  pov- 
erty is  distinguished  by  an  absence  of  the  assumption  that 
the  world  owed  them  their  special  kind  of  living.  Of  one 
trying  period  she  exclaims,  "It  was  a  real  sporting  event 
to  make  both  ends  meet ! ' '  Truly,  this  is  a  cri  du  coeur. 
The  sporting  instinct,  that  enemy  of  efficiency  in  the  peda- 
gogic sense,  habitually  undervalued,  which  it  has  been  con- 
sidered a  mark  of  profundity  to  deplore,  redeems  much  ap- 
parent folly  of  the  Parker  family.  It  tinges  their  actions 
with  the  same  glory  that  it  has  shed  over  the  conduct  of  the 
whole  Anglo-Saxon  race. 

Thus,  to  a  story  full  of  inspiration  to  clean  living  is 
added  the  note  of  joyous  living,  to  a  social  interpretation 
of  timeliness  and  significance,  the  touch  of  delight.  It 
stands  as  his  memorial  before  the  world  whose  ashes  are 


AN  AMERICAN  IDYLL  109 

mingled  with  the  waters  of  Puget  Sound.  Let  it  be  none 
the  less  precious  to  those  for  whom  it  was  intended — the 
friends  who  knew  him  in  the  flesh,  and,  in  the  final  instance, 
his  children — because  of  being  shared. 


110  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHEONICLE 


WHAT  THE  CENSOR  SAW 


Clair  Hadyn  Bell* 

[Concluded  from  Vol.  XXI  No.  4] 


The  censor  was  unable  to  escape  a  painful  impression  as 
to  the  widespread  illiteracy  which  exists  among  our 
population.  You  of  the  privileged,  educated  class  move  so 
entirely  within  your  own  sphere,  coming  into  contact  so 
exclusively  with  your  own  kind,  that  you  fail  to  have  an 
adequate  conception  of  the  smallness  of  the  educated 
minority  which  you  constitute,  and  of  the  lack  of  the  educa- 
tion of  the  masses.  The  frequency  of  cases  of  almost  entire 
illiteracy  was  almost  appalling  to  the  Censor.  The  mind 
was  staggered,  too,  at  the  huge  proportion  of  the  foreign 
element.  Truly,  if  the  melting  pot  is  to  succeed  in  melting, 
if  our  democratic  institutions  and  government  are  to  be 
safe  in  the  hands  of  its  citizens,  we  must  use  the  utmost 
zeal  in  our  efforts  to  widen  the  circle  of  knowledge  and 
education.  Let  us  grudge  no  price  which  it  is  necessary  to 
pay  for  the  enlightenment  of  our  people.  Let  us  pay  what 
it  may  cost  to  maintain  an  abundance  of  the  world's  best 
schools  throughout  the  land.  Let  us  pay  salaries  sufficient 
to  attract  and  hold  the  most  capable  men  and  women  as 
teachers.     In  the  education  of  the  individual  lies  the  hope 

*  Formerly  Captain,  Q.  M.  C,  in  the  United  States  Army;  in 
charge  of  censoring  at  the  Port  of  Embarkation,  Hoboken,  N.  J. 
This  article  is  published  with  the  approval  of  the  Chief  Military 
Censor,  Military  Intelligence  Di\'ision,  General  Staff,  U.S.A. 


WHAT  THE  CENSOR  SAW  111 

of  our  free  institutions;  without  it  our  democracy  is  built 
on  quicksand. 

Of  course  there  was  a  heavy  percentage  of  illiteracy 
amongst  our  negro  troops.  The  mails  from  departing  negro 
regiments  made  heavy  work  in  the  Censor's  office.  Negro 
soldiers  have  decidedly  made  good  in  the  present  war,  but 
at  times  superstition  and  comic  fear  lurked  on  the  surface 
of  their  letters.  The  following  letter  is  from  a  negro  boy 
to  his  father : 

Dear  Pa  Fa — 

We  sail  tonight  for  France.  I  am  sorry  I  Wasnt  able  to  see  you 
all  before  leaving.  I  want  to  see  you  all  the  worse  in  the  world. 
If  I  could  only  see  Sister  and  the  baby  once  more!  Tell  little  Marie 
not  to  forget  to  say  "God  bless  Fwed"  in  her  prayers  at  night. 
Well,  we  are  going  to  give  a  good  account  of  ourselves  in  this  war. 
They  say  the  negrose  are  no  good  in  these  morden  wars,  they  are 
too  stuped,  thats  what  they  say  up  here.  But  we  are  going  to  show 
them!  The  Boys  are  all  marching  along  singing:  Goodbye,  Broad- 
way, Hello  France!  and  as  we  go  marching  on  we  got  a  Jolly  Bunch. 
No  pie-face  and  sorry  fellows  here,  and  the  way  they  go  on,  it  seem 
like  we  are  going  on  a  big  pincec  somewhere.  I  heard  some  remarks 
about  us  when  we  left  Camp  Gordon,  about  the  fellows  dont  know 
and  havent  got  sense  enough  to  relise  what  it  means,  but  its  a  lie. 
They  all  got  the  same  idee  I  have.  Here  we  are,  untrain  men  you 
may  say,  and  sending  us  to  France.  I  have  a  late  modle  gun  and 
don't  know  how  to  work  it,  and  yet  I  am  going  up  against  men 
who  was  soldiers  all  their  life,  its  Hard,  believe  me!  But  all  the 
fellows  got  a  song  saying  we  are  going  to  France  and  we  dont  give 
a  dam.  Thats  the  way  I  feel.  I  know  I  am  going  and  maybe  I 
will  come  back  and  maybe  I  wont,  so  I  dont  give  a  dam.  Im  going 
to  Fight  and  I  am  going  to  get  as  many  as  I  can  if  they  give  me  a 
chance,  thats  the  feeling  I  got.  Gives  my  love  to  Sister  and  Joe. 
I  hope  to  meet  them  all  again  some  place.  I  hope  God  will  bless 
all  of  you  and  thanking  you  all  for  what  you  did  for  me  in  life. 
Goodbye  to  all.    Best  luck. 

Fred. 

The  two  succeeding  letters  are  illustrations  of  a  comical 
and  impossible  diction  frequently  met  w^ith  by  the  censor. 
They  are  given  only  as  studies  in  style,  and  may  be  omitted 
by  the  reader  who  is  not  interested : 


112  UNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHEONICLE 

My  dear  Wife: — 

I  just  gott  your  special  delivery  letter  and  was  glad  to  hear 
From  you  my  sweet  wife.  Well  sweet  heart  I  am  Lonesome.  I  say 
tonight  and  I  no  you  are.  I  wish  I  was  home  now.  Now  Lover  I 
see  in  that  pece  of  paper  you  sent  me  they  took  66  more  guys  from 
home.  O  lover  you  want  to  no  what  I  am  doing  all  I  do  is  sit 
around  the  Barracks  now.  Nothing  to  do  here  all  I  do  is  worrie 
about  you  and  my  son  all  the  time.  Now  lover  I  will  always  Be 
true  to  you  and  you  no  it.  Now  Lover  I  am  so  Lonesome.  Now 
Lover  I  am  insured  for  $10,000  dollars  and  I  had  made  out  in  your 
name  and  Toms  you  will  get  it  if  I  get  kill  O  Lover  I  wish  we 
was  at  9.59  Larry  again  I  say  I  do  Now  my  sweet  wife  you  no  1 
wont  get  mad  at  you  But  O  that  letter  you  sent  me  Lover  it  made 
me  do  some  thinking  I  say  sweet  heart  0  Lover  I  got  a  french 
Book  to  night  and  I  will  send  it  to  you.  Now  Lover  my  insurance 
papers  I  no  you  will  get  there  some  time  this  month  Lover  Now 
my  sweet  wife  no  girl  wil  ever  get  my  love  Now  Lover  you  have 
my  love  and  mj'  heart  sweet  heart.  O  Lover  I  am  glad  that  my 
son  look  like  me  and  act  like  me  I  love  him  with  all  of  my  heart 
my  sweet  wife.  Now  Lover  dont  have  anything  to  do  with  my 
people.  O  Lover  I  say  I  rem.ember  that  Sunday  we  was  over  to 
Tracy  Now  Lover  you  no  that  I  aint  mad  I  cant  get  mad  at  you 
my  sweet  wife  I  love  you  with  all  of  my  heart.  O  Lover  I  will 
never  forget  the  good  times  we  have  had  will  you  Lover.  0  Lover 
I  am  lonesome  I  do  wish  this  war  was  over  I  will  Be  glad  when 
I  get  Back  to  you  my  sweet  wife.  Well  Lover  I  will  close  with 
my  Love  to  you  and  my  son  Kisses  from  Your  Loving  Husband, 
xxxxxxxxxxxxxx 

Al. 

Send  me  Eats,  Lover. 

As  ludicrous  in  diction  as  the  foregoing  is  the  following 
letter;  but  it  is  only  the  form  at  which  we  are  forced  to 
smile,  not  the  content : 

My  Dearest  Barling  Sweet  Loving  Darling  Frecious  Wife 
and  Baby  dear. 
Sweet  heart  here  comes  you  Hubby  dear  again  dear,  trying  to 
write  you  a  few  lines  dear  sweetheart.  I  have  not  got  any  mail 
from  you  since  Friday  dear  and  this  is  Tuesday  dear  and  I  dont  no 
what  to  make  of  it  dear.  Because  since  I  came  to  Camp  Merritt 
dear,  you  have  had  time  to  get  my  address  and  write  dear.  But 
sweetheart,  you  address  my  mail  like  this  from  now  on,  dear. 
******.  And  sweetheart,  they  will  follow  me  whereever  I  go 


WHAT  THE  CENSOR  SAW  113 

dear,  and  dear,  write  just  as  soon  and  often  as  you  can  dear,  and 
dont  forget  the  picture  dear.  I  was  sure  I  would  get  the  picture 
and  a  letter  today  dear,  but  was  disappointed  dear.  I  think  we 
will  be  on  our  way  to  France  now  very  soon  dear.  But  dont  worry 
I  am  coming  home  dear  all  right  sweetheart.  This  old  war  cant 
last  forever  dear  and  some  day  I  will  come  back  to  you  and  baby 
dear  and  be  just  as  happy  as  a  lark  dear.  Now  dont  worry  dear 
promise  me  you  wont  dear  even  if  I  do  go  to  France  dear.  I  am 
well  and  hope  you  are  the  same  dear  and  all  ways  well  dear.  As 
you  know  dear  I  dont  want  you  to  be  sick  dear  or  anything.  And 
how  is  little  Mable  dear?  All  right  I  hope  dear.  Now  dear  take 
good  care  of  yourself  dear,  and  dont  work  to  hard  or  do  to  much 
dear.  I  am  all  ways  thinking  of  you  dear  and  longing  for  you 
and  want  you  dear,  oh  so  much!  But  as  you  know  dear  I  am  in  the 
army  now  and  will  have  to  wait  untill  it  ends  dear.  But  it  wont 
be  long  any  more  dear  now,  so  cheer  up  love  one,  and  be  as  happy 
as  you  can  dear.  Be  careful  of  what  you  write  dear,  I  do  not  know 
wheather  they  censor  our  mail  or  not  dear.  But  if  you  dont  hear 
from  me  for  3  or  4  days  you  will  know  we  are  on  our  way  to 
France  dear.  But  as  soon  as  we  land  dear  you  will  get  a  card  safe 
arrival  dear,  so  you  will  know  everything  is  all  right  dear. 

And  dear,  dont  let  anyone  tell  you  anything  to  worry  you.  How 
is  Will  and  your  dad,  are  they  well  dear?  I  hope  so  dear.  Sweet 
heart  do  you  hear  from  home  much  dear.  I  have  not  heart  for  a 
few  days,  dear,  but  hope  for  a  letter  soon.  Dear  I  want  you  to  go 
up  and  stay  for  a  few  weeks  with  them  dear.  They  want  you  to 
come,  so  you  ought  to  go  dear.     Will  you  sweetheart? 

Well  sweetheart  remember  what  I  told  you  and  dont  worry 
while  I  am  gone  dear  as  I  will  get  along  all  right  dear.  So  I  will 
close  and  may  God  bless  and  keep  you  and  Baby  all  ways  well  and 
strong  and  in  good  health,  from  your  all  ways  true  and  faithful 
Hubby.     By  By  dears,     xxxxxxxxx 

Hubby. 

Much  more  touching  is  the  case  of  the  little  foreigner 
who  struggles  to  express  his  depth  of  feeling  in  the  medium 
of  a  language  which  he  has  only  slightly  mastered : 

My!  Bear  Mama  arid  Papa: — 

Eeceived  a  letter  this  morning  from  Papa  telling  about  my 
friendship  shall  go  this  week,  so  I  am  sorry  their  leaved  without 
any  seeing  to  any  one  of  them,  Well  I've  nothin  more  to  say  just 
gaves  to  all  of  them  my  best  regard  with  many  kisses. 

P.S. — Well,  Papa  I  was  thought  you  sent  me  a  happiness  in  your 
letter  but  it  was  not.     And  there  was  a  great  sorrowful  for  me, 


114  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

after  I  read  it  to  the  end  of  your's  letter,  It  make  me  a  such  bad 
condition  of  my  heart  when  I  knows  that  Dearie  is  sick.  I  am  all 
cloth  up  ready  to  go  up  my  breakfast,  but  I  wont  eat  anything, 
perhaps  mama  it  is  to  hard  for  you  to  believe  now,  but  mama  never 
explain  you  no  lie.  Please  answer  me  read  away  and  tell  me  what 
she  feel. 

Yours  respectfully, 

Ned. 

On  the  other  hand,  it  was  beautiful  indeed  to  see  how 
some  letters  illustrated  the  melting  pot  successfully  at 
work  transforming  the  European  into  a  loyal  American 
citizen.  Is  it  too  great  a  breach  of  confidence  to  say  that 
this  loyal  American  who  went  across  with  his  Enfield  bore 
the  name  of  Schneider? 

Dear  Mother: — 

Arrived  safely  overseas.  Am  in  the  best  of  health  and  had  a 
wonderful  trip,  probably  a  little  more  convenient  than  you  had  it 
when  you  came  across  36  years  ago. 

At  times  even  the  language  of  the  enemy  carried  a  loyal 
American  message  home,  as  for  instance  the  following  lines, 
written  upon  stationery  bearing  the  United  States  flag : 

Die  Fahne  auf  diesem  Bogen  treibt  uns  auf  ein  Ziel,  welches 
wir  mit  Gottes  Hulfe  erreichen  werden. 

[The  flag  on  this  page  impels  us  to  a  goal  which,  by  the  help 
of  God,  we  shall  reach.] 

Romance  ?     Oh,  yes,  of  course !     There  were  reams  and 

reams  of  romance.    Read  for  instance  the  following  idvllic 

little  letter  picturing  the  happiness  of  a  home  to  be : 

Sometime, 
Somewhere. 
Dear  Bess: — 

This  will  perhaps  be  the  queerest  letter  you  have  ever  received, 
for  about  all  that  I  can  tell  you  is  how  glad  I  am  that  we  think 
the  same  about  so  many  things.  Of  course  it  is  a  beautiful 
day  and  all  that,  but  it  will  only  seem  a  short  time  anyway  until 
all  the  days  will  be  beautiful  for  us.  Don't  you  hope  so  too?  The 
last  two  letters,  Bess,  I  shall  always  keep,  for  they  were  more  like 
you  are  when  you  are  with  me  than  any  others  have  been,  and 


WHAT  THE  CENSOR  SAW  115 

then  too,  I  shall  read  them  every  day  just  the  same  as  tho  they 
were  new. 

This  letter  won't  be  complete  unless  I  say  a  little  about  the 
"Nest"  in  Put-in-Bay  and  as  this  is  just  the  setting  what  do  you 
say  to  a  little  yacht  ride  out  around  the  many  little  islands  in 
Lake  Erie  on  Sunday  morning,  May  19,  1920 — for  that  will  be 
about  the  time  when  we  shall  be  "at  home."  "We  can  take  a  dandy 
little  launch  and  sit  in  the  back  of  the  cockpit  on  some  soft 
cushions  (where  you  can't  get  poison  ivy  on  your  knees),  play  the 
Victrola,  watch  the  sea  gulls  soar  overhead,  and  talk  about  the 
time  v/hen  we  were  so  lonesome  during  the  great  war.  Won  't  that 
be  just  great — or  to  land  on  some  little  island,  put  up  our  ham- 
mock and  just  be  happy.  I  have  som.e  more  plans  for  our  home, 
and  as  soon  as  we  get  settled  again  I  will  send  them  to  you.  Oh, 
it  will  be  great,  and  I  hope  to  be  in  such  a  shape  that  we  can 
start  in  with  all  our  furniture  and  our  yacht  right  away  and  with 
no  debts.  That  will  be  the  best,  won't  it,  to  rent  an  apartment 
and  not  to  build  at  first?  Bess,  Dear,  you  just  have  to  help  me  in 
this,  for  what  has  a  soldier  to  fight  for  but  his  home?  Our  home 
is  only  on  paper,  but  yet  it  is  just  as  real  and  I  have  hopes  for 
the  best. 

Well,  I  don  't  know  when  you  will  get  this,  but  Dear  I  am  happy 
and  will  always  be  careful  and  knowing  you  will  be  a  good  loving 
little  pal  will  make  me  the  happiest  doughboy  in  the  ranks. 

Will  tell  you  where  to  write  later,  and  with  all  the  love  in  the 
world,  may  I  always  be 

Tenderly  yours, 

Donald. 

However  grave  its  dangers  may  be,  the  Censor  could  not 
remain  in  doubt  of  the  real  existence  of  love  at  first  sight : 

On  board  the  S.S.  *  *  *  *, 
En  route  overseas. 
Dearest  Dream-Love : — 

Out  of  a  night  of  darkness  you  appeared,  a  fair  girl  of  Canada: 
that  is  why  I  say  Dream-Love  to  you,  for  yours  is  a  love  which 
came  to  me  as  in  a  vision,  unexpected,  and  beautiful. 

Then  the  dream  vanished  as  my  train  started  eastward — ,  but 
not  until  I  had  held  your  precious  body  in  my  arms  for  a  fleeting 
moment,  had  tasted  the  fragrance  of  your  rose-lips,  had  known  the 
perfume  of  your  hair. 

So  I  carry  with  me  the  memory  of  a  dream-kiss,  and  the  dream- 
love  of  a  dream-girl. 


116  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHEONICLE 

This  is  EOMANCE. 

In  clays  when  I  held  the  pen  instead  of  the  sword,  I  wove  tales 
of  passion  and  adventure,  but  lived  a  life  prosaic  and  uneventful. 
Then  I  lived  in  my  home  city,  Augusta,  Georgia;  the  call  to  the 
colors  came,  and  I  volunteered,  and  for  a  year  drilled  ' '  rookies ' ' 
over  the  hot  plains  of  the  State  of  Kansas.  Overseas  orders  came, 
and  we  entrained,  and  started  towards  the  seaboard. 

The  night  that  we  approached  Three  Elvers  I  sat  in  my  compart- 
ment blowing  smoke  at  the  ceiling,  and  bemoaning  the  fact  that 
there  w^as  no  love  in  my  life^that  I  was  going  off  to  war  wdthout 
even  a  parting  kiss  from  a  sweetheart;  I  never  permitted  such  a 
situation  to  develop  in  any  stories  which  I  w-rote.  But  of  course, 
this  was  real  life — and  that,  fiction. 

We  approached  your  home  town.  I  went  into  the  supply  car;  the 
train  stopped.  I  peered  out,  and  saw — Romance,  Adventure,  Love, 
in  the  presence  of  you. 

There  in  such  a  thing  as  "love  at  first  sight,"  the  cynics  to  the 
contrary;  that  is  why  I,  the  conventional-minded  American,  who 
had  been  reared  under  the  old-fashioned  traditions  of  the  South- 
land, impulsively,  upon  the  spur  of  the  moment,  made  love  to  you. 

Of  course  you  might  have  been  indignant,  and  have  become 
offended  but  instead,  you  yielded  your  sweet  lips  to  mine  in  love's 
caress.  »  *  *  « 

It  was  Fate  which  carried  me  to  the  supply-car  that  night;  Fate, 
which  caused  you  to  come  to  the  station  to  see  us  pass  thru;  Fate, 
which  ordained  that  you  should  not  become  offended  at  me. 

*  *  *  « 

From  Three  Rivers  we  proceeded  to  Camp  Upton,  Yaphank, 
Long  Island,  New  York ;  we  were  there  two  days  and  two  nights. 
During  that  time  I  slept  none — we  were  very  busy  equipping  the 
regiment.  I  had  not  a  moment  in  which  to  write  to  you,  or  my 
mother.  (You  will  observe  that  I  now  couple  your  name  with  that 
of  another  woman  whom  I  love  very,  very  dearly — mother.)  At 
Yaphank  we  entrained  again,  starting  once  again  for  Canada  and 
our  port  of  embarkation.  En  route  I  dashed  off  a  note  to  you  in 
pencil,  and  threw  it  off  the  train  for  someone  to  mail.  Did  you 
receive  it? 

At  our  port  of  embarkation  we  detrained,  marched  upon  our 
vessel  and  started  overseas.  After  four  days  upon  the  Atlantic 
our  vessel  was  ordered  back,  owing  to  bad  coal.  We  shall  put  into 
some  port  this  afternoon,  coal  ship,  and  then  start  eastward  again. 

It  may  be  a  month  before  I  have  an  opportunity  to  write  you 
again.  I  know  that  the  next  letter  will  be  written  from  abroad,  so 
you  must  be  patient  during  the  silent  days  which  are  to  come.     At 


WHAT  THE  CENSOB  SAW  117 

times  the  mails  will  be  congested  and  slow,  perhaps  a  mail  vessel 
may  be  torpedoed — but  you  will  understand,  I  know. 

At  Three  Eivers  I  asked  you  if  I  might  come  back  after  the  war, 
and  make  love  to  you.  And  you  answered  me  with  a  very  tender, 
sweet  ' '  yes. ' ' 

Dear  One,  I  ask  you  now,  will  you  be  my  beloved?  And  after 
the  war  is  over  may  I  return  to  Three  Eivers  and  claim  you  as  my 
bride,  and  take  you  southward  home  with  me? 

Write  me  of  yourself — your  youthful  dreams  and  girlish  ideals. 
Send  me  the  picture  which  you  promised,  and  one  lock  of  your  hair. 
These  I  wish  to  carry  near  my  heart  until  "when  I'm  thru  with  the 
arms  of  the  army,  I'll  return  to  the  arms  of  you." 

In  the  words  of  Manicco  in  II  Trovatore,  "Non  ti  scudar,  non 
ti  scudar,  di  me! — Be  not  forgetful,  be  not  forgetful  of  me. 

Thoughts  of  you  will  keep  me  clean  while  I  am  "over  there." 

Your  sweetheart, 

Dkstbay. 

A  veritable  poem  in  prose  is  the  little  message  written  by 

a  California  lad  to  his  sweetheart  : 

Somewhere  on  the 

T^        T^  •     7  T,      ^7  ro^d  of  life. 

Bear  Friend  Dorothy: — 

A  tent  in  the  forest  wilderness,  where   wood-fire   smoke  trails 

blue  beyond  the  hills,  and  mingles  with  the  twilight  of  the  trees; 

a  gun,  a  rod;  the  song  of  birds  and  bees,  and  flame,  and  fragrance 

of  sweet  woodland  flowers;  a  mountain  stream,  the  sunlight's  gleam 

of  gold,   and  all  the  wildwood  things  we  always  love,   the  rifle's 

echo  from  the  distant  hills;  the  whisper  of  the  night  wind's  lullaby; 

a  cricket's  even  song;   a  nightbird's  call,  solitude,  and  memories 

of  you  in  all  your  loveliness, — that  is  my  idea  of  a  good  time. 

Your  friend  to  the  end, 

EODMAN. 

The  humor  with  which  the  good-bye  letters  of  our  soldiers 
teemed  showed  the  strength  and  sanity  of  the  American 
mind.    Of  this  hnmor  the  following  is  a  splendid  example : 

Dear  Father  and  Mother: 

I  suppose  when  you  receive  this,  if  indeed  you  do  receive  it,  you 
will  say:  why,  we  thought  he  was  gone.  Well,  you  may  think  any- 
thing you  want,  in  fact  you  may  just  let  your  imagination  run  riot, 
that's  the  one  thing  that's  not  being  censored,  but  I  am  quite 
unable  to  tell  you  anything.  All  movements  are  kept  absolutely 
quiet.     The  only  people  who  know  anything  about  us  are  the  few 


118  UNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHBONICLE 

hundred  thousand  that  watched  us  embark  at  the  Port.  The  soldiers 
promenade  the  decks  and  are  much  in  evidence,  but  at  night  when 
they  can't  be  seen  they  must  stay  below  and  all  matches  must  be 
turned  in.  Oh  yes,  its  very  secret,  but  it  is  the  war,  and  being  a 
soldier  I  have  come  to  say  that  it  is  right,  if  for  no  other  reason 
than  that  it  is  an  order,  and  how  easy  it  is  to  get  along  when  you 
live  that  way! 

Experiences  have  been  many  and  varied,  nor  am  I  the  only  land- 
lubber afloat  who  is  getting  an  eye  full;  but  just  now  the  War 
Department  is  not  particularly  interested  in  whether  the  family 
back  in  Elm  Flat  is  hearing  about  how  their  son  Henry  is  enjoying 
his  trip  and  what  he  is  doing  and  seeing;  if  he  sees  anything,  he 
probably  couldn't  make  em  enderstand  anyway,  so  what's  the  odds. 

A  ship  is  a  large  assortment  of  places  which  you  never  can  find 
the  second  time,  all  gathered  together  and  entirely  surrounded  by 
"keep  off  the  grass"  signs.  I  know  now  what  is  meant  by  "ship 
shape."  "When  a  room  is  all  cluttered  up  and  things  lying  around 
so  you  can  see  some  of  them,  then  that's  bad  order,  but  when 
everything  is  put  away  so  you  couldn't  find  a  darn  thing,  even 
with  a  Pinkerton  detective,  then  that's  ship  shape. 

Have  you  ever  taken  a  bath  aboard  ship?  Well,  you  have  missed 
one  of  the  most  nerve  racking  experiences  of  a  life  time.  In  our 
stateroom  we  have  a  large,  luxurious  bath,  hot  water,  cold  water, 
fresh  water  and  salt,  and  I  never  in  my  life  saw  such  an  imposing 
array  of  faucets,  push  buttons,  spigots,  electric  light  switches, 
thingamabobs  and  doodads.  And  I  say  this  after  I  have  reached 
that  age  in  life  when  one  ceases  to  wonder  what  the  things  are 
that  are  found  on  a  woman's  dresser.  I  entered  that  bathroom  in 
my  birthday  suit  and  I  never  felt  so  much  alone  in  my  life.  Handles 
and  buttons  leered  at  me  and  dared  me  to  find  the  right  button. 
I  turned  one  button  and  immediately  found  myself  covered  with 
ice-cold  water.  I  was  under  the  shower  bath  and  had  turned  it  on. 
I  then  turned  another  and  just  then  something  far  above  me 
screeched.  I  guess  I  had  blown  the  whistle.  I  then  turned  another 
and  nothing  at  all  happened.  Then  another  and  the  ship's  bells 
rang  eight  times.  Then  I  grew  frightened;  maybe,  I  thought,  at 
any  minute  I'll  turn  a  button  that  will  open  the  lea  scuppers,  or 
close  em.  Tho  I  haven't  the  least  idea  what  the  lea  scuppers  are, 
I  didn  't  want  to  do  anything  to  em.  Then  I  tried  another  and  the 
lights  went  out,  another  and  an  electric  fan  started  to  work. 
There's  nothing  like  an  electric  fan  after  a  nice  cold  bath  that 
you  hadn't  intended  to  take.  I  was  getting  desperate  and  quite 
shaky.  Then  I  pushed  a  button  and  in  bobbed  a  kinky  black  South 
African  head;  another,  and  in  came  the  Stewart.  I  told  em  to  go, 
away,  that  when  I  wanted  em  I'd  call  em.     Perhaps,  I  thought. 


WHAT  TEE  CENSOR  SAW  119 

I'll  push  one  in  a  minute  that  will  call  the  Captain!  You  have  no 
doubt  heard  of  Captains  who  paced  the  bridge  nervously?  Well, 
he's  nervous  because  he  is  worrying  about  how  to  turn  on  the  water 
in  the  bathtub.  Then  imagine  my  surprize  when  I  turned  another 
button  and  the  lights  went  off  and  that  same  button  wouldn  't  turn 
them  on  again.  No  sir!,  those  lights  went  off  and  just  naturally 
refused  to  work  for  that  same  button.  Then  I  let  my  mind  wonder 
and  I  grew  panicky.  My  God,  I  thought,  maybe  if  I  find  the  thing 
that  turns  the  water  on,  that  same  thing  won't  turn  it  off,  and  I'll 
sink  the  ship! 

Oh,  its  a  great  life!  You've  heard  seamen  spoken  of  as  old  sea- 
dogs.  Well,  that's  why,  after  a  person  has  been  on  board  for  a 
while  he  is  likely  to  bite  anyone  at  any  time. 

I  asked  a  sailor  where  the  canteen  was,  and  he  said:  "just 
for'ard  the  poop  deck"  and  seeing  that  I  didn't  look  as  intel- 
ligent as  might  be  expected,  he  further  confused  things  by  adding 
that  "  'twas  on  the  stabbard  side  just  abaft  the  D  deck  com- 
panionway. "  I  wandered  away  with  unseeing  eyes.  I  haven't  the 
least  idea  where  to  find  that  canteen,  but  I  wouldn't  have  had  the 
least  bit  of  trouble  if  he  had  used  directions  like  this:  "You  go 
back  that  way  a  ways,  then  turn  over  that  way,  go  down  stairs, 
turn  that  way,  come  upstairs  again,  and  there  you  are."  For  a 
country  boy  who  is  used  to  finding  things  by  using  the  schoolhouse 
or  the  courthouse  as  a  reference  point,  the  life  on  board  ship  is  a 
very  rocky  one,  full  of  ups  and  downs.  There  is  a  sort  of  grim 
humor  pervading  that  last  remark. 

I   suppose  you   will   wonder  where  this  was   mailed   from,   etc. 

Well,  that 's  your  privilege. 

Alfred. 

In  some  cases  the  humor  in  the  letters  was  entirely  unin- 
tended, for  example  the  post  card  message  of  safe  arrival 
bearing  the  postscript : 

"Put  this  in  your  show-case." 

The  necessity  of  writing  safe  arrival  messages  before 
sailing  from  the  port  of  embarkation  led  at  times  to  wonder- 
ful pieces  of  imaginative  work  in  which  the  prospective  trip 
was  described  with  lurid  details  and  dramatic  episodes  as 
having  already  occurred.  At  other  times  the  writer  was 
thrown  into  considerable  mental  confusion,  as  in  the  case  of 
the  soldier  who  wrote : 

"Arrived  safely  over  there — here — there — here — there." 


120  VNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHEONICLE 

violently  oscillating  between  the  words  there  and  here  and 
in  distress  as  to  which  viewpoint  to  adopt.    A  similar  state 
of  doubt  finds  expression  in  the  following  cases : 
"i  think  I  had  a  pleasant  trip." 

*  «  *  « 

"Dear  Folks:  Have  arrived  safely  in  France.  I  can't  tell  you 
how  I  liked  the  trip  because  I  haven't  started  yet." 

The  wit  of  many  good-bye  messages  lay  largely  in  their 
brevity.  A  number  of  examples  are  given  herewith.  In 
each  case  what  is  given  below  constituted  the  entire  message : 

Berlin,  Germany, 

.  1918. 

Dear  Mule  Jockey: 

We  have  just  captured  Berlin.    It  was  an  easy  matter.     I  didn  't 

get  to  see  much  of  the  drive,  for  I  was  assisting  General  Persching. 

George. 

*  *  *  * 

"This  may  be  the  last  time  you  will  ever  hear  from  me.    Please 

send  me  $25." 

*  *  *  * 

"After  spending  the  winter  down  South  I  have  decided  to  go 
to  Europe  for  the  summer. ' ' 

*  »  *  * 

"I'm  off  to  get  the  Kaiser's  goat. 

Then  I  shall  take  the  homeward  boat." 

*  *  *  * 

"Arrived  safely  in  France. 
It  takes  the  Irish  to  beat  the  Dutch. 

Mac.  ' ' 
«  *  *  » 

"I  am  somewhere,  on  some  ship,  on  some  ocean,  going  some- 
where, sometime,  and  I  send  my  love  to  Somebody.  That  is  some 
detail,  but  it  is  all  I  may  tell  you. ' ' 

*  *  *  * 

"So  long,  Lena — Going  away  for  a  vacation." 

*  *  *  * 

"Leaving  today  for  the  sea-shore.     Expect  to  be  gone  for  some 

time." 

«  »  »  » 

"So  long,  Ed.  Taking  a  trip  with  a  party  of  friends.  Will  be 
gone  all  summer.     Regards  to  wife  and  boys. 


> } 


o 


WHAT  THE  CENSOR  SAW  121 


"Dear  Miss  Murphy: 

Well  so  long,  me  darling  Corky.     O.K. 


Mike. 


Can 't  tell  you  where  I  am,  where  I  am  going,  what  I  am  going  to 
do,  how  I  am  going,  or  when.     So  you  might  tell  Mable. ' ' 


* 


"I  have  so  much  pep,  I  feel  I  could  swim  the  rest  of  the  way." 

The  public  is  fully  aware  of  the  herculean  nature  of  the 
task  which  faced  the  Government  in  transporting  its  troops 
overseas.  They  know  of  the  great  shortage  of  ships,  and 
that  the  record  of  350,000  troops  shipped  in  one  month  was 
accomplished  only  by  the  help  which  England  extended  to 
us  to  the  utter  limit  of  her  ability.  It  is  only  a  step  further 
for  the  public  to  realize  that  conditions  on  the  densely 
packed  transports  were  not  always  exactly  comfortable  and 
entertaining,  and  that  the  trip  under  such  conditions  was 
far  from  a  picnic.  The  following  two  letters  will  slightly 
assist  the  imagination.  The  Medical  Corps  of  the  Army 
was  most  efficient  in  coping  with  the  problem  naively 
brought  to  light  in  the  extract  below,  though  at  times  it  was 
by  no  means  an  easy  problem: 

Oh  yes,  they  say  there  is  Lice  on  this  boat.  Oh  my  I  do  hope 
I  do  not  get  them  for  I  never  seen  one  in  my  life.  It  would  worry 
me  to  death  to  get  those  things  now.  I  have  seen  some  things 
since  I  have  seen  you,  Dear,  and  I  expect  to  see  lots  more  yet. 

Some  of  the  unpleasantness  of  the  trip  was  revealed  to 
the  boys  only  after  the  discomforts  of  seasickness  made 
themselves  felt.  This  is  touched  upon  in  a  letter  written 
several  days  out : 

Dear  Old  Man: — 

This  may,  and  in  fact  will,  probably  never  reach  you,  but  if  it 
should,  I  know  you  will  drop  a  line  to  the  family  and  tell  them  you 
heard  from  me,  won't  you? 

Here  it  is  Sunday,  and  I  am  four  days  away  from  home,  and  all 
that  is  dear  to  me;  and  old  man,  let  me  tell  you  I  have  been  so 
scared  the  entire  time  that  I  am  merely  a  big  joke  to  the  fellows! 


122  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHEONICLE 

I  don  't  mind  in  admitting  a  big,  wide  yellow  streak  through  me  on 
the  sea,  and  that  streak  increases  every  day. 

We  have  been  having  great  weather  this  far,  but  now  a  storm  is 
blowing  up  and  the  boat  is  rolling  like  a  pea-pod  in  a  bathtub; 
and  several  of  the  fellows  are  ill  already.  The  boat  is  jammed  full 
of  men.  The  exact  number  I  don  't  know,  nor  could  I  ever  tell  you 
if  I  knew.  But  in  every  nook  and  cranny  one  can  see  them,  and 
they  lie  around  the  deck  and  vomit,  and,  old  man,  its  fierce.  Little 
did  I  ever  dream  how  vile  a  transport  could  be;  little  would  you 
ever  have  dreamed  it  or  anybody  else;  but  when  men  are  packed 
together  aboard,  three  tiers  deep  everywhere,  you  can  well  guess 
how  vile  it  is. 

I  was  placed  in  a  bunk  in  the  rear  of  the  ship  on  an  open  deck. 
My  bunk  was  the  top  one  on  the  last  of  a  line.  The  bunks  are 
steelpipe  frames  from  which  a  body  of  canvas  hangs.  They  are 
very  hard  to  get  in  and  out  of,  and  are  rather  uncomfortable;  but 
when  one  is  sleepy,  one  does  not  care;  just  so  long  as  we  get  a 
sleep.  There  are  gunracks  at  the  ends,  but  as  our  rifles  are  Enfields, 
we  have  to  put  them  on  our  bunks.  I  spent  one  night  on  those 
bunks,  and  believe  me,  that  was  enough! 

At  present  I  am  sleeping  on  the  floor  of  a  cabin  occupied  by 
the  battallion  sergeant  major,  and  the  sergeant  chauffeur  of  the 
Major  General.  I  have  a  mattrass  on  the  floor;  tonight  I  shall  be 
as  sick  as  a  dog,  I  know  it  very  well,  as  we  are  rocking  pretty 
badly  now.  The  cabin  where  I  am  at  present  is  in  the  very  stern 
just  above  the  water-line.  There  are  two  bunks,  over  one  another; 
Addison  lies  on  a  settee  and  I  am  on  the  floor  near  the  door.  It 
is  an  awful  place,  but  heaven  to  us  after  the  hold  where  one  is 
stuffed  with  a  thousand  other  sick  men!!  The  cannon  are  right 
above  our  heads  on  the  deck  and  they  sure  do  make  an  awful  noise 
when  they  go  off! 

We  used  to  eat  way  down  at  the  bottom  of  the  ship;  go  down,  as 
in  camp,  holding  our  mess-kits;  the  food  is  great,  much  better  than 
in  camp.  We  eat  three  times  a  day,  and  always  get  butter  with 
our  mess. 

We  have  life-boat  drill  pretty  often.  That's  the  most  scary  part 
of  the  trip.  I  swear  I  don't  like  it.  One  wakes  up  hearing,  or  at 
least  feeling  a  tremendous  concussion;  then  for  a  moment  I  fight, 
tear,  swing,  and  at  last  dive  into  my  life-saving  suit,  burst  open 
the  door,  and  tear  along  a  narrow  steel  hall,  up  some  steep,  slippery 
ladder,  along  a  slippery,  dark  deck,  bumping,  pushing  and  running, 
and  then  in  line  at  the  place  where  we  form.  The  rest  I  cannot 
say,  but  judge,  old  man,  for  yourself. 

Gee,  its  getting  rough!  I  can  hardly  write!  We  spend  most  of 
our   time   doing  bunk   fatigue;    playing   cards,   talking   or   playing 


WHAT  THE  CENSOB  SAW  123 

mouth  organs.  I  went  crazy  about  playin  pinochle;  and  they  call 
me  Pinochle  Pete.  The  harmonica  amuses  all,  and  the  old  songs 
are  by  far  the  most  touching!  Especially  "Home,  Sweet  Home," 
which  we  play  continually. 

If  I  ever  get  to  the  other  side  I  shall  go  to  church  at  once;  and 
then  as  much  as  possible  later. 

Well,  goodbye,  old  man,  if  I  get  there  remember  one  thing.  I 
am  going  to  do  my  best.  If  I  don't,  no-one  except  perhaps  little 
Hazel  will  ever  miss  me,  and  you,  old  boy. 

Best  wishes,  ever  your  devoted 

Pete. 

We  have  described  above,  in  the  first  pages  of  this 
article,  the  silent,  cheerless  parting  of  our  troops  for  over- 
seas. The  American  public  was  not  permitted  to  bid  its  men 
good-bye.  There  were  faithful  representatives  on  hand, 
however,  whose  ministrations  at  all  hours  of  the  day  and 
night  brought  a  smile  to  the  face  of  every  soldier  and  filled 
him  with  a  feeling  of  never-to-be-forgotten  gratitude.  These 
representatives  were  the  wonderful,  devoted  women  of  the 
Red  Cross.  What  the  Red  Cross  and  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  have 
done  for  our  army  can  be  fully  realized  only  by  the  man  in 
uniform  himself,  the  man  who  has  gone  through  the  ex- 
perience of  the  war  and  has  seen  what  these  agencies  have 
meant  to  him  and  his  comrades.  Let  the  soldiers  speak  for 
themselves.  These  are  genuine  passages  from  their  fare- 
well letters,  and  similar  passages  could  have  been  recorded 
by  the  Censor  ad  infinitum: 

Was  very  tired  when  we  got  here  and  the  Eed  Cross  ladies 
treated  us  fine.  Gave  us  apples,  cigarettes,  buns  and  coffee,  so  if 
you  want  to  invest  any  money,  please  send  it  to  the  Eed  Cross  and 
you  will  not  regret  giving  it.  If  you  could  only  see  what  good 
work  they  are  doing  for  the  boys  of  the  dear  old  U.  S.  A. ! 

*  «  *  « 

Believe  me,  the  Red  Cross  were  good  to  us  and  put  a  silver  lining 
into  our  trip.  We  appreciate  their  efforts  with  grateful  hearts. 
The  boys  are  learning  to  love  them  as  their  own  mothers. 


"■a 
« 


Support  the  grand,  incomparable  organizations,  the  Red  Cross 
and  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.,  to  your  utmost,  spread  their  propaganda  and 
install  the  spirit  into  others;   They  are  fine.     I  cannot  find  words 


124  UNIVEESITT  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHRONICLE 

to  express  my  appreciation  for  the  many  kindnesses  they  have 
extended  me — as  I  have  gone  from  one  place  to  another  since  I 
left  San  Francisco,  and  everywhere  I  have  met  them.  They  are  in 
back  of  us,  with  us,  and  in  front  of  us. 

*  *  *  * 

I  can  thank  the  good  and  wonderful  Red  Cross  workers  for  their 
attention  to  our  needs.  Dear  little  wife,  you  do  everything  you 
can  do  for  the  Red  Cross  and  when  I  get  back  I  will  help  you  put 
up  a  regular  Red  Cross  unit  right  in  our  own  town. 

*  *  «  * 

These  Red  Cross  workers  are  wonderful.  Early  this  A.M.  there 
were  scores  out  feeding  officers  and  enlisted  men.  I  didn't  realize 
that  they  could  be  so  great.    Everybody  at  home  boost  along  these 

lines. 

*  *  *  * 

I  can't  praise  the  Red  Cross  enough.  They  sure  do  treat  us 
fellows  fine,  and  any  time  they  ask  for  help,  give  them  as  much  as 
you   can,   as   you   are   giving  it   to   the   finest   cause  in   the   world, 

barring  none. 

*  *  *  * 

The  Red  Cross  all  along  the  line  have  been  just  grand  to  us. 
They  gave  us  a  hearty  welcome  everywhere;  also  gave  us  good 
things  to  eat  and  plenty  of  smokes.  If  at  any  time  you  can  help 
them  do  it,  for  they  are  doing  a  wonderful  work  for  the  soldiers. 

*  *  *  * 

You  will  notice  in  the  hospital  picture  the  little  Red  Cross  on 
some  of  the  bath  robes.  It  is  the  mark  sewed  on  all  clothing  pro- 
duced by  Red  Cross  workers.  It  is  a  great  organization,  and  you 
can  throw  back  your  shoulders  and  know  you  are  doing  your  bit 
when  you  work  for  it. 


Girl,  I  have  found  out  what  the  Red  Cross  is  really  doing  since 

I  left  Camp.     They  sure  treat  the  soldiers  fine  wherever  they  are. 

I  will  always  take  oft"  my  hat  to  the  women  of  the  Red  Cross.     It 

is  the  grandest  way  for  a  woman  to  do  her  bit  that  I  have  ever 

seen.     I  really  did  not  think  what  it  was  until  I  began  to  get  the 

benefit   of   it. 

*  *  *  * 

There  are  quite  a  number  of  Y.  M.  C.  A.'s  and  Red  Cross  workers 
on  board,  and  they  are  doing  a  great  work.  If  you  ever  hear  any- 
body giving  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  and  Red  Cross  a  black  eye,  just  land 
on  them  once  and  charge  it  to  us. 


WHAT  THE  CENSOE  SAW  125 

A  soldier  just  now  came  along  distributing  "Y"  stationery. 
You  see,  cousin  mine,  the  Red  Cross  and  the  "  Y "  are  always  on 
hand,  and  seem  to  utilize  every  opportunity  to  hand  out  to  the 
soldiers  the  little  and  big  conveniences  that  the  folks  at  home 
provide  for  us.  I  am  sure  that  no-one  can  say  when  the  war  is 
over  that  the  "Home  Fires  were  not  kept  burning." 

*  *  #  » 

We  arrived  here  this  A.M.  after  an  all  night  hike,  sure  was 
tired.  The  Red  Cross  people  met  us  at  the  pier  and  gave  us  Jiot 
coffee,  buns  and  cigarettes,  and  maybe  you  don 't  think  that  coffee 
didn't  reach  the  spot — first  hot  stuff  I  had  to  eat  in  a  day  and 

a  half. 

*  *  *  * 

The  Red  Cross  have  been  very  good  to  us  all.  They  gave  us 
things  to  eat,  and  coffee  at  three  different  places.  These  women 
sure  do  work  hard,  for  it  is  very  hard  work  to  serve  so  many  men 
at  all  hours  of  the  day  and  in  all  kinds  of  wether.  They  are 
always  on  the  spot. 

We  arrived  here  after  an  all  night  ride  in  a  down-pouring  rain. 
The  Red  Cross  met  us  at  daylight  with  hot  coffee,  sandwiches  and 
cigarettes.     God  bless  the  Red  Cross,  they  undo  to  a  certain  extent 

the  devilish  work  of  the  d*****  Kaiser.     Not  wholly  lost,  O  Lord! 

*  *  *  * 

At  different  places  the  Red  Cross  served  sandwiches  and  coffee. 
It  is  admirable  that  the  work  these  dear  folks  do  in  the  sun  in  such 
a  hurry.  Oh  if  the  men  were  only  as  good  as  the  dear  women  folks! 
The  Y.  M.  C.  A.  and  the  Red  Cross  are  always  present  to  remind  us 

that  we  still  hold  connection  with  the  outside  world. 

*  *  *  * 

We  have  already  come  into  touch  with  the  Red  Cross,  and  if 
people  could  only  see  what  the  Red  Cross  are  doing  they  would 
not  cease  giving.  Of  course  people  know,  but  it  is  not  like  having 
the  real  experience. 

»  *  »  * 

We  stopped  at  most  of  the  large  cities,  and  had  the  privilege 
of  seeing  things  that  otherwise,  I  might  not  have  seen  for  years, 
and  perhaps  never.  But  I  want  to  tell  you,  Alice,  that  the  thing 
that  impressed  us  most  was  the  work  that  is  being  done  by  the 
Red  Cross.  They  met  us  at  every  place,  and  gave  out  all  sorts  of 
things  that  the  boys  were  most  in  need  of,  and  took  care  of  all 
possible  wants  in  the  line  of  tobacco,  candies,  chewing  gum,  post 
cards,  etc.,  etc.,  and  there  was  not  a  man  on  the  train  who  did  not 
feel  that  it  would  be  a  great  honor  for  his  mother,  wife  or  sweet- 
heart to  belong  to  that  organization. 


126  UNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHEONICLE 

So  far  today  I  have  managed  to  get  along  on  Eed  Cross  aid  and 
the  box  of  candy  you  sent.  The  Red  Cross  is  certainly  doing  a 
wonderful  work  among  the  army  boys.  The  women  are  untiring 
in  their  efforts  to  assist  and  be  of  help.  From  early  morning  until 
early  morning  they  are  "on  the  Job,"  ready  to  meet  any  embarking 
troops  and  supply  cigarettes,  good  hot  coffee  and  rolls,  and  last 
but  not  least,  a  cheerful  smile.  The  Marines  may  be  "first  to 
fight"  but  the  Red  Cross  organization  is  "first  to  aid." 

*  »  *  * 

Our  reception  across  the  continent  was  wonderful — serenades, 
cigarettes,  ice  cream,  all  kinds  of  patriotic  displays  by  citizens, 
but  the  greatest  of  all  is  the  Eed  Cross.  I  have  heard  people 
complain  of  having  to  give,  give.  Tf  they  could  only  get  up  at 
three  o'clock  in  the  morning,  walk  for  two  hours  with  a  heavy  jiaek 
uphill  and  down,  and  then  have  a  Eed  Cross  meet  you  with  a  smile, 
Hot  coffee,  buns,  to  say  these  people  would  appreciate  it  is  not 
strong  enough.    You  don't  know  what  to  say!     Thank  you  doesn't 

seem  enough. 

*  *  *  * 

The  Eed  Cross  meets  us  everywhere,  and  gives  us  a  good  deal. 
We  get  candy,  eats  and  smokes.  They  bob  up  everywhere.  When 
we  are  hungry  they  are  on  the  spot. 

*  #  »  * 

A  sweet  apparition  appeared  a  few  moments  ago,  a  pretty, 
motherly  woman,  bearing  the  uniform  of  the  Eed  Cross,  passed  like 
a  ray  of  sunlight  through  our  dark  passageway,  gave  us  cards  and 
a  few  cheery  and  sympathetic  words.  This  was  our  only  goodbye. 
It  was  just  a  little  touch,  but  I  wonder  if  she  knows  what  it  meant 
to  us,  and  whether  you  folks  at  home  have  any  conception  of  what 
a  wonderful  work  the  Eed  Cross  is  doing? 

This  spontaneous  and  unsolicited  praise  is  truly  a  won- 
derful tribute  to  the  Red  Cross  and  an  indication  of  their 
good  stewardship  of  the  funds  intrusted  to  them  by  the 
public. 

Our  picture  would  not  be  complete  without  the  inclusion 
of  a  few  letters  or  extracts  which  came  back  to  America, 
describing  the  conduct  of  our  men  face  to  face  with  death 
on  the  Atlantic,  through  collision  or  submarine  attack : 

Bear  Maeletta: — 

Well,  here  I  am  back  again  in  U.  S.  A.,  and  I  have  surely  had 
an  experience  since  I  left  it;  We  arrived  back  Sunday  night  and 


WHAT  THE  CENSOR  SAW  127 

are  again  aboard  and  ready  to  try  it  all  over  again.  You  can  see 
what  happened  to  us  by  getting  a  Monday's  New  York  World  on 
the  front  page.  I  have  just  been  told  that  I  could  write  anything 
I  wished  and  whatever  is  not  permitted  will  be  scratched  out  by  the 
Censor,  so  here  goes  for  what  I  can  get  through  to  you. 

We  sailed  today  a  week  ago  last  Tuesday,  and  reached  open  sea 
at  just  about  dusk.  Next  morning  when  we  awoke  we  found  that 
we  were  one  of  a  convoy  of  six  ships,  and  a  cruiser,  and  on  the 
following  morning  two  more  ships  had  joined  us.  We  saw  the 
Leviathan  (Vaterland)  on  the  horizon  on  her  way  to  Europe,  but 
she  was  too  fast  for  us  and  never  came  near. 

I  am  quartered  with  the  officers  and  treated  as  one  of  them. 
In  fact  the  men  all  call  me  Lieutenant,  and  some  of  the  officers 
too.  In  fact,  it  was  only  an  hour  ago  that  a  Major  called  me 
Captain.  Our  meals  on  the  other  ship  were  excellent  and  the  best 
I  have  ever  had, — except  occasionally,  of  course.  We  eat  in  the 
dining  room  and  it  is  the  same  service  that  first  class  passengers 
get  in  peace  times.  We  had  moving  pictures  along  and  had  them 
every  night  in  the  dining  room,  and  on  the  return  trip  we  had  them 
in  the  afternoon  too.  We  had  along  enough  pictures  to  give  us  a 
new  program  every  night  all  the  way  across.  The  other  ship  was 
a  German  liner,  13,100  tons,  and  this  is  a  Pacific  Mail  steamer, 
fitted  over  for  transport  service,  and,  as  far  as  we  can  see,  will  be 
as  good  as  the  other. 

Well,  first  day  at  sea  we  started  torpedo  drills,  and  that  surely 
came  in  fine,  for  on  our  third  night  out  the  rudder  on  the  ship  to 
our  right  went  foul  and  she  started  toward  us.  We  turned  aside  to 
escape  her,  and  it  ended  in  our  ship  and  the  one  on  our  Port 
colliding, — and  the  one  on  our  stern  nearly  catching  us  before  she 
turned  aside.  Our  Captain  explained  it  all  fully  to  a  few  of  us  in 
the  smoking  room  yesterday.  He  was  not  on  the  bridge  until  two 
and  a  half  minutes  before  we  came  together.  It  was  about  nine 
o  'clock.  Most  of  the  army  officers  including  our  commanding 
officer,  Colonel  *  *  *  ^  and  I  were  in  the  smoking  room  reading  and 
playing  cards.  It  is  the  only  place  where  there  are  white  lights 
after  dark.  All  else  is  dark  blue  light,  just  enough  to  make  your 
way  by.  Of  course,  all  port  holes  are  closed  at  dusk,  and  nothing 
white  allowed  on  deck.  We  were  sitting  there  when  all  at  once 
there  was  an  awful  crash  and  then  the  ship  shuddered  for  a  few 
seconds.  I  thought  that  it  was  a  torpedo — never  dreamed  of  any- 
thing else — and  I  think  most  of  the  officers  who  were  not  on  deck 
thought  so  too.  We  all  got  up  instantly  and  a  few  yelled  to  keep 
cool.  The  officers  who  had  men  on  board  went  immediately  below 
to  their  men  and  we  others  went  to  our  staterooms  for  our  life- 
belts.   I  found  my  door  locked,  but  kicked  it  open  in  the  dark,  put 


128  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHEONICLE 

on  my  overcoat  and  lifebelt  and  eome  on  deck.  When  I  got  there 
most  of  our  officers  and  men  were  already  lined  up  as  at  drill.  I 
saw  the  port  ship  across  our  bows,  and  thought  surely  that  another 
of  our  ships  had  been  torpedoed.  Then  I  learned  that  it  was  a 
collision,  but  for  about  an  hour  we  fully  expected  that  we  would 
have  to  go  over  into  that  cold  water.  The  boys  struck  up:  "  There  's 
a  long,  long  trail, ' '  and  other  songs.  It  surely  made  me  feel  proud 
to  be  one  of  those  brave  Americans,  for  at  that  time  we  thought 
we  would  have  to  go  over  and  take  a  chance,  and  there  were 
about  4,000  of  us  on  board.  A  navy  officer  told  one  of  our  officers 
next  day  that  the  navy  surely  had  to  hand  it  to  the  army,  for  the 
orderly  manner  and  quickness  in  which  we  all  lined  up  and  were 
ready  to  go  over  at  the  command:  "abandon  ship."  There  was 
even  a  bit  of  joking  about  how  the  alarm  had  caught  us,  for  some 
were  in  bed  all  undressed ;  on  our  way  back  I  think  most  of  us  slept 
fully  dressed  and  in  our  life  belts,  for  we  knew  we  were  in  a  crippled 
ship.  It  was  quite  an  experience.  We  weren  't  scared  on  the  way 
back,  but  when  we  got  into  port  and  had  a  look  at  our  bow,  it  is  a 
good  thing  we  didn  't  know.  Our  ship  rolled  two  days  to  beat  the 
band  on  the  way  back.  Our  Captain  explained  that  our  ship  was 
in  no  way  to  blame,  for  our  bow  bears  him  out  in  that.  A  rear- 
admiral  called  on  our  two  damaged  ships  last  night  to  see,  and  to 
announce  the  time  for  an  investigation,  I  reckon. 

Good-bye  again  and  love  to  you  all, 

•^       "  J  >  Irwin. 

*  *  *  * 

I  am  certainly  a  proud  man  tonight.  I  had  begun  to  love  my 
gang  of  men;  they  are  a  good  bunch  and  I  had  given  them  talks 
on  how  to  do  in  case  of  submarine  attack,  and  every  mother's  son 
of  them  went  to  their  station  and  acted  a  great  white  man  right 
through  the  whole  affair.  I  am  proud  of  myself  for  being  the 
leader  of  such  a  gang,  and  not  a  man  of  them  lost,  and  we  were 
among  the  last  to  leave  the  ship.  I  don't  think  there  was  a  yellow 
streak  on  a  man  on  the  ship.  It  makes  me  feel  that  I  am  something 
big  to  have  served  with  the  officers  and  men  who  were  on  the 
Lincoln.  I  lost  everything  I  had  except  the  uniform  I  wore  and 
a  little  money  in  my  pocket  book. 

Tt  »  *  » 

Just  be  a  good  girl  and  don't  be  sorry  your  Hubby  is  doing  his 
bit  even  if  he  does  get  torpedoed.     That's  all  in  a  day's  work  and 

I  only  missed  a  couple  of  meals. 

»  *  »  * 

The  ocean  didn 't  even  wet  a  thread  of  my  clothing,  although 
I  lay  in  the  water  on  a  raft  the  biggest  part  of  eighteen  hours. 
Our  destroyers  had  already  left  us  about  twelve  hours  before,  and 


WHAT  THE  CENSOR  SAW  129 

we  were  still  with  the  other  ships  about  400  miles  from  land,  when 
bing;  two  torpedoes  struck  us  on  the  port  side  near  the  bridge  and 
about  ten  seconds  later  one  hit  us  just  aft  of  amidships,  the  boat 
listing  considerably  to  port  immediately.  Quite  a  number  of  our 
crew  saw  the  torpedoes  come  for  us.  I  happened  to  be  busy  in  the 
laboratory,  which  is  on  the  starboard  side,  but  knew  immediately 
that  we  were  bumped. 

Our  other  ships  left  us  as  quickly  as  they  could,  but  continued 
to  send  out  S.O.S.  calls  for  some  time  after  our  radio  men  were 
compelled  to  jump.  This  happened  in  the  middle  of  the  forenoon 
and  about  eleven  in  the  evening  the  destroyers  picked  us  up,  having 
made  a  record  trip  of  about  400  miles,  and  bringing  us  back  to  this 
French  port,  and  on  this  fine  boat,  which  is  bringing  us  home  at  a 
much  faster  rate  than  we  ever  rode  on  the  Lincoln.  We  lived  on 
the  destroyer  for  36  hours  and  on  our  way  in  stopped  here  and 
there  to  chase  either  real  or  imaginary  subs;  at  least  we  dropped 
depth  bombs  for  them. 

While  bobbing  up  and  down  on  the  rafts  the  German  sub  came 

up,  cruised  in  amongst  the  rafts,  took  our  first  lieutenant  and  tried 

their  best  to  find  our  captain.     He  disguised  himself  by  exchanging 

caps  with  one   of  the  sailors   and  began  pulling  away  at  an   oar. 

They  also  picked  up  a  seaman,  gave  him  some  cognac  and  coffee 

and  put  him  back  on  the  raft.     They  hung  around  on  the  horizon 

until  the  middle  of  the  afternoon. 

*  *  *  * 

Of  course  with  new  rafts  one  would  not  even  need  a  life  pre- 
server or  at  least  in  our  ease  we  would  not  have  needed  one,  as  the 
water  had  already  gotten  to  the  main  deck  and  we  simply  stepped 
off  the  ship  to  the  rafts.  The  rubber  life  suits  are  waterproof  and 
padded  enough  to  float  a  man;  besides  this,  of  course  they  keep 
one  warm.  I  lay  in  the  raft  with  my  lower  limbs  in  the  water  all 
day  and  felt  very  comfortable.  Otherwise,  I  could  have  rigged  up 
a  wooden  crosspiece,  such  as  a  hatch  cover,  and  some  fellows  even 
had  a  mattress  on  this,  and  as  the  sun  was  nice  and  warm,  their 
clothes  were  soon  dry  and  the  biggest  share  of  us  were  asleep 
within  an  hour.  For  my  part,  when  I  wasn't  feeding  the  fish  I  was 
asleep  to  keep  from  getting  sicker,  for  I  sure  was  seasick.  The 
biggest  share  of  the  men  were  seasick. 

We  hadn  't  been  in  much  more  than  an  hour  when  a  cheer  went 
up,  signalling  the  approach  of  what  we  considered  a  destroyer,  but 
the  cheer  soon  died  down  it  was  the  German  submarine  coming 
directly  for  us.  She  came  within  a  hundred  feet  of  our  boat,  having 
picked  up  our  first  lieutenant,  and  when  she  passed  us  had  given 
him  a  glass  to  find  the  captain  of  our  boat.  Although  he  passed 
very  close  to  us,  the  first  lieutenant  ' '  couldn  't  see  him. ' '     He  had 


130  UNIFEESITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHBONICLE 

on  a  sailor's  cap  and  was  pulling  away  at  an  oar.  The  sub  was 
of  the  cruiser  type  with  two  four-inch  guns  mounted,  which  they 
delighted  to  swing  around  in  our  direction.  They  stayed  with  us 
or  just  off  the  horizon  about  three  or  four  o  'clock,  laying  in  wait 
for  the  ship  that  might  come  to  our  aid. 

The  first  rescuing  destroyer  reached  us  about  eleven  at  night 
and  the  second  about  2:30  in  the  morning,  having  made  record 
time,  and  covered  about  400  miles.  Did  we  cheer  them?  Oh  boy. 
And  how  they  took  care  of  us  when  they  got  us  aboard,  giving  up 
their  bunks  and  in  fact  everything  to  our  comfort.  And  did  we 
cheer  them  when  they  passed  this  ship  the  other  day?    Well,  I  guess! 

The  work  of  the  censor  is  done.  Under  date  of  Novem- 
ber 28,  1918,  telegraphic  instructions  were  issued  by  the 
Chief  Military  Censor,  in  Washington,  that  censorship  func- 
tions should  be  suspended.  The  news  of  stupendous  world 
events  has  been  crashing  into  our  consciousness  with  such 
bewildering  rapidity  that  we  have  found  ourselves  almost 
unable  to  keep  pace  with  them  in  our  thoughts  or  to  realize 
adequately  their  tremendous  import  for  the  future  of  the 
world.  Our  minds  already  busy  themselves  with  the  ques- 
tion of  the  return  of  our  soldier  boys  from  overseas — indeed, 
the  stream  is  already  returning. 

During  all  his  past  work,  the  Censor  has  regarded  him- 
self as  the  protector  of  the  Army  and  Navy,  and  has  been 
the  channel  through  which  the  men  in  the  service  have  com- 
municated with  their  families  and  friends  at  home.  The 
sole  object  of  censorship  and  all  other  steps  taken  to  prevent 
the  leakage  of  military  information  has  been  to  secure  the 
success  of  our  own  and  allied  operations  with  the  least  pos- 
sible loss.  By  the  collection  of  details  which  are  apparently 
unimportant  and  disconnected,  enemy  agents  may  obtain 
important  information,  and  officers  and  men  who  have 
privately  transmitted  military  information  of  our  own  or 
allied  forces  have,  in  the  past,  potentially  assisted  enemy 
agents  and  may  have  contributed  indirectly  to  the  sacrifice 
of  the  lives  of  their  comrades.  The  fact  that  they  may  have 
had  complete  confidence  in  the  discretion  of  those  to  whom 
they  have  written  or  talked  does  not  alter  the  case.     And 


WHAT  THE  CENSOR  SAW  131 

those  who  have  found  in  the  censor's  work  nothing  but 
funny  futilitj^  should  realize  that,  if  only  as  a  deterrent  to 
the  wilful  transmitter  of  harmful  information,  the  process 
of  censoring  has  been  justified. 

It  has  been  pointed  out  above  that  the  incident  of  em- 
barkation, the  boarding  of  a  transport  for  the  passage 
through  submarine-infested  waters  to  the  battlefields  of 
Europe  was  a  deep  psychological  moment  in  the  experience 
of  our  soldiers.  The  Censor  saw,  as  he  alone  could  see,  how 
glorious!}'  our  American  manhood  met  this  test.  Under  the 
strain  of  this  deep  emotional  experience  the  messages  which 
our  men  sent  home  were  brave  and  sane,  abounding  with 
genuine  Americanism.  And  though  often  tinged  with  sad- 
ness, or  poignant  with  the  grief  of  parting,  they  frequently 
revealed  an  irrepressible  humor  and  showed  the  almost 
universal  joy  which  our  soldiers  felt  at  the  great  oppor- 
tunity for  service.  The  predominant  feeling  in  the  heart 
of  the  Military  ]\Tail  Censor,  therefore,  as  he  closes  his  desk, 
puts  away  his  scissors  and  rubber  stamps,  and  discards  the 
last  of  his  gummed  labels:  ''Opened  by  U.  S.  Mail  Censor," 
is  one  of  pride — pride  in  his  fellow  countrymen,  who  so 
bravely  and  so  cheerfully  met  the  call  that  was  made  upon 
them. 


1 


J 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 


Vol.  XXII  APRIL,     1920  No.  2 


THE  FUNCTION  OF  EDUCATIONAL  INSTITUTIONS 
IN  DEVELOPMENT  OF  RESEARCH 


JOHK  C.   MeBBIAM 


In  this  day  of  application  of  science  in  every  department 
of  human  interest,  we  naturally  find  investigative  work 
conducted  by  a  great  variety  of  institutions.  The  relating 
of  research  to  this  wide  range  of  activities  is  now  recog- 
nized as  essential.  It  is  also  considered  important  that  in 
all  types  of  constructive  work  there  be  a  certain  similarity 
in  method  of  approach,  but  recent  studies  have  raised 
a  question  concerning  possible  duplication  of  effort,  and 
therefore  of  inefficiency  in  our  organization  of  science  and 
research. 

The  following  note  has  been  written  with  the  aim  to 
define  the  special  functions  characterizing  research  of 
educational  institutions  in  contrast  with  those  of  other 
organized  effort  directed  toward  the  advance  of  knowledge. 
For  the  purposes  of  this  discussion  it  has  been  necessary 
to  consider  a  tentative  classification  of  fundamental  types 
of  research  agencies.  Fuller  recognition  of  the  specific 
objects  in  these  several  fields  of  endeavor,  it  is  believed, 
may  lead  to  larger  efficiency  and  better  scientific  organiza- 
tion of  the  country  as  a  whole. 

"Without  assuming  to  present  a  complete  or  exact  classi- 
fication, we  may  divide  our  greater  research  efforts  into  five 
groups:  (1)  research  of  practical  application  in  engineer- 
ing laboratories;  (2)  governmental  bureaus  and  labora- 
tories; (3)  research  foundations;  (4)  museums  and  allied 
institutions;   (5)  educational  institutions.     To  these  five  a 


134  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHRONICLE 

complete  statement  would  add  several  of  lesser  magnitude, 
among  which  a  very  potent  force  is  found  in  effort  of 
individuals  working  privately,  as  has  been  done  to  the  great 
advantage  of  science  by  many  pioneers  in  investigation. 
In  order  to  make  clear  the  position  of  educational  institu- 
tions with  relation  to  the  other  four  kinds  of  research 
agencies,  it  is  necessary  to  give  an  approximate  definition 
of  each  type. 

( 1 )  The  expression  of  research  referred  to  as  "  practical 
application  in  engineering  laboratories"  includes  use  of 
science  in  development  of  economic  interests  in  the  great 
variety  of  waj^s  in  which  investigation  contributes  to  the 
good  of  mankind.  The  words  "engineer"  and  "science" 
are  here  used  in  the  widest  sense,  covering  the  appliers 
of  knowledge  secured  by  investigation.  The  operations 
of  this  group  might  be  illustrated  by  the  constructor  of 
railways,  the  builder  of  aeroplanes,  or  the  dentist.  The 
work  of  the  engineer  in  all  of  the  fields  in  which  he  operates 
may  unfortunately  be  carried  on  by  rule  of  thumb  applica- 
tion without  consideration  of  the  special  merits  of  each 
ease.  The  true  engineer  we  all  recognize  as  one  who  views 
each  problem  as  a  new  subject  for  special  study.  In  a  large 
measure  his  judgment  must  be  based  upon  previous  experi- 
ence with  similar  studies,  but  his  greatest  success  comes 
through  realization  of  the  fact  that  each  bridge  to  be  built, 
whether  it  be  intended  to  cross  a  river  or  only  to  reach 
from  one  tooth  to  another,  presents  a  special  problem  not 
identical  with  any  previously  considered  case ;  and  that 
failure  to  see  the  individual  peculiarities  may  mean  inabil- 
ity to  make  full  use  of  the  principles  which  are  his  instru- 
ments. The  successful  engineer  is  continuously  engaged 
in  the  application  of  research  methods. 

In  a  still  larger  sense  does  the  engineer  concern  himself 
with  research  problems  by  consideration  of  questions  which 
are  not  merely  specific  applications,  but  involve  principles 
which  must  be  better  understood  before  he  is  able  to  pro- 
ceed.   The  dentist  recognizes  that  knowledge  of  microscopic 


EDUCATIONAL  INSTITUTIONS  AND  BESEABCH       135 

structure  of  the  tooth  is  of  fundamental  importance  in  his 
treatment  of  tissues  if  this  work  is  to  have  value  in  a  degree 
of  permanence  measured  in  years  or  tens  of  years.  The 
railroad  builder  realizes  that  not  all  rock  foundations  give 
real  stabilit}^  to  a  railway  bed,  and  that  an  understanding 
of  the  material  through  which  he  cuts  may  determine  the 
ultimate  value  of  his  constructive  work.  These  investiga- 
tions in  engineering  inquiry  we  often  designate  as  research 
in  applied  science.  They  differ  from  those  in  so-called  pure 
science  only  in  the  fact  that  the  research  of  the  engineer  is 
specifically  directed,  and  by  nature  of  the  inquiry  is  rather 
narrowly  limited ;  whereas  the  real  solution  of  the  problem 
may  lie  in  a  rather  remote  field.  The  railway  builder  may 
find  the  answer  to  his  engineering  questions  in  special 
phases  of  chemistry  or  petrography  which  were  not  included 
in  the  curriculum  of  his  training  course. 

Even  with  the  limitations  which  are  set  in  investigations 
designed  to  meet  specific  needs  in  restricted  fields  of  applied 
science,  we  must  recognize  that  the  everyday  operations 
of  great  laboratories  conducted  by  far-seeing  corporations 
are  developing  some  of  the  most  significant  advances  in 
fundamental  science  of  today.  The  student  of  pure  science 
must  always  keep  in  close  contact  with  these  special 
researches,  both  to  be  helpful  and  to  receive  from  the 
engineer  the  great  wealth  of  data  which  should  be  incorpo- 
rated into  the  organized  body  of  fundamental  science. 

(2)  Government  institutions,  as  exemplified  by  the  fed- 
eral bureaus  and  laboratories  of  the  United  States,  repre- 
sent a  field  which  is  in  some  respects  intermediate  between 
that  of  engineers  who  apply  and  that  of  the  special  students 
of  pure  science  concerned  only  with  the  principles  of  their 
subject.  The  laboratories  of  government  departments  exist 
for  the  special  purpose  of  contributing  for  the  benefit  of 
the  community.  It  is  necessary  that  they  serve  as  sources 
of  information  for  practical  applications  and  for  interpre- 
tation of  the  principles  of  science  to  the  great  group  of 
enquiring  engineers  throughout  the  country. 


136  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFOENIA  CHEONICLE 

Consideration  of  scientific  problems  relating  to  specific 
community  needs  leads  the  government  bureau  to  under- 
take far-reaching  and  fundamental  investigations  in  the 
broadest  fields  of  applied  science.  Such  researches,  by 
reason  of  the  wide  range  of  interests  covered,  may  extend 
farther  than  the  studies  of  the  engineer  or  the  corporation. 
As  institutions  which  stand  for  a  continuing  people,  the 
government  bureaus  should  be  able  to  undertake  inquiries 
from  which  results  might  first  become  available  to  later  gen- 
erations. It  is  unfortunate  that  budget  requirements  and 
responsibilities  of  political  parties  tend  to  limit  us  in  hand- 
ling of  projects  which  should  be  continued  for  long  periods 
or  with  large  funds,  for  the  expenditure  of  which  immediate 
returns  may  not  be  visible.  It  is  presumably  true  that  all 
science  has  its  application  in  one  form  or  another,  but 
exceptional  vision  is  required  in  organization  of  govern- 
ment work  to  make  it  clear  that  every  phase  of  each  investi- 
gation undertaken  represents  efficient  application  of  science 
for  real  needs.  By  reason  of  its  practical  limitations  the 
government  organization  may  lose  opportunity  for  con- 
sideration of  certain  critical  problems,  the  settlement  of 
which  would  ultimately  be  of  great  advantage  to  the  state. 

(3)  Kesearch  foundations,  with  ample  resources,  free- 
dom of  choice  in  selection  of  objectives,  and  with  trained 
men  of  vision  directing  their  researches,  have  given  oppor- 
tunity not  otherwise  available  for  exhaustive  investigation 
of  fundamental  problems  and  groups  of  problems  without 
regard  to  the  time  required  in  the  study,  and  without 
reference  to  immediacy  of  pressure  for  application.  These 
institutions  have  in  some  measure  covered  the  fields  for 
basic  investigation  which  the  corporation  engineer  and  the 
government  bureau  could  not  readily  reach.  The  efficiency 
attained  by  these  foundations,  the  vision  with  which  their 
problems  have  been  selected,  and  the  great  contributions 
which  they  have  made  to  science,  to  human  thought,  and 
to  application  of  science  in  everyday  life,  rank  among  the 
greatest  achievements  of  American  science. 


EDUCATIONAL  INSTITUTIONS  AND  BESEARCH        137 

(4)  The  great  museums  of  America  have  been  strong- 
holds of  research  in  the  natural  sciences.  Their  function 
has  generally  involved  the  special  study  of  wide  or  narrow 
geographic  regions  to  which  they  are  related  through  cir- 
cumstances governing  their  origin.  The  museums  have  also 
served  a  most  important  purpose  as  educators  in  natural 
history,  supplementing  in  a  vital  way  the  work  of  the  schools 
and  universities.  Through  interpretation  of  science  to 
the  great  public  the  museums  have  greatly  assisted  in 
the  effort  to  make  knowledge  and  reason  the  basis  of  our 
community  judgment,  and  to  give  research  the  fullest 
opportunity  to  serve  the  people. 

In  organization  of  purely  research  projects  the  museums 
have  contributed  a  large  share  of  the  material  upon  which 
the  advance  of  American  natural  history  has  been  based. 

The  work  of  these  institutions  is  in  general  character- 
ized by  their  peculiarly  close  relation  to  the  public  welfare, 
both  in  effective  educational  work  and  in  the  support  of 
fundamental  investigations  for  the  sake  of  their  human 
interest.  They  fill  a  most  important  place  in  the  scheme 
of  our  research  development. 

(5)  The  educational  institutions  of  America,  as  repre- 
sented by  the  universities  and  colleges,  have  always  had  a 
large  place  in  the  advance  of  knowledge  in  all  its  phases  and 
in  its  application.  Their  range  of  operation  in  constructive 
scholarship  has  been  as  wide  as  the  limits  of  learning  and 
its  use. 

In  schools  of  engineering  and  agriculture,  research  has 
been  largelj^  on  specific  problems  of  application  not  differ- 
ing from  those  of  the  engineer's  laboratory  or  the  govern- 
ment bureau.  Here,  as  in  the  departments  of  fundamental 
science,  the  researches  have  also  ranged  into  all  phases  of 
description,  organization,  interpretation,  and  analysis  in 
special  phases  of  science  for  which  no  immediate  applica- 
tion is  considered.  These  activities  have  been  financed  in 
some  part  by  the  universities,  and  in  part  from  the  pockets 
of  the  professors.    Considerable  support  has  also  come  from 


138  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHRONICLE 

business  interests,  from  government  institutions,  and  from 
research  foundations. 

The  university  or  college  includes  constructive  work  as 
a  necessary  part  of  its  regular  programme  for  at  least  four 
reasons,  which  may  be  stated  as  follows : 

(a)  Investigation  is  an  indispensable  means  of  keeping 
the  faculty  in  a  position  to  present  the  most  fundamental 
and  most  advanced  knowledge  through  its  teaching, 

(&)  Training  in  creative  or  constructive  work  is  one 
of  the  most  important  phases  of  teaching  and  can  be  carried 
out  successfully  only  through  actual  experience  of  the 
student. 

(c)  The  state  will  naturally  depend  upon  the  institution 
of  higher  learning  as  an  exceptionally  organized  group  of 
constructive  experts  prepared  to  consider  urgent  questions 
requiring  investigation. 

{d)  As  a  body  representing  a  wide  range  of  closely 
interlocking  subjects  having  continuous  relation  to  research 
in  one  form  or  another,  the  university  affords  unusual 
opportunity  for  correlation  of  knowledge  on  questions  in 
new  fields  of  thought. 

In  considering  the  first  reason  (a)  we  must  realize  that, 
even  if  the  universities  be  assumed  to  exist  only  for  teach- 
ing, they  are  expected  to  present  the  most  advanced 
thought,  and  we  cannot  keep  them  in  a  position  of  leader- 
ship in  understanding  and  in  training  without  a  faculty 
continuously  setting  forth  the  best  in  thought  and  experi- 
ence in  every  subject.  This  condition  can  be  maintained 
either  by  continuous  research  on  the  part  of  the  faculty 
or  by  continuous  renewing  of  the  membership  of  the  faculty. 
Continuous  replacement  of  individuals  is  impossible,  as 
the  institution  is  a  great  and  complex  instrument  in  which 
the  parts  can  be  kept  in  proper  adjustment  only  through 
long  contact.  It  therefore  becomes  necessary  for  the  faculty 
to  keep  its  position  by  continuous  growth  of  its  members. 
If  this  process  is  merely  imitative,  the  teacher  is  not  an 
authority.     The  only  way  in  which  he  can  be  assured  of 


EDUCATIONAL  INSTITUTIONS  AND  BE  SEARCH        139 

growth  is  by  working  in  his  specialty.  This  constructive 
operation  involves  intimate  knowledge  of  the  fundamentals 
of  his  subject  and  definition  of  the  limits  and  relationships 
of  his  chosen  field  of  study. 

More  than  this,  the  function  of  teaching  in  an  educa- 
tional institution  does  not  concern  alone  the  retailing  of 
facts  already  assembled :  it  must  include  that  kind  of  under- 
standing of  the  subject  which  will  prepare  the  student  for 
his  task  as  a  leader  in  the  future.  '  To  become  such  a  leader 
the  student  must  look  beyond  our  present  knowledge  and 
experience  with  the  expectation  of  accomplishing  things 
which  have  never  before  been  done.  No  good  instructor  can 
avoid  recognizing  this  need  of  his  students.  No  teacher 
who  sees  this  requirement  can  fail  to  make  a  serious  effort 
to  determine  the  direction  of  advance  in  constructive  use 
of  his  subject,  if  for  nothing  more  than  to  point  out  to 
students  the  trend  of  the  path  and  the  preparation  neces- 
sary for  those  by  whom  it  will  be  extended  to  new  fields  of 
usefulness.  It  is  hardly  possible  for  the  instructor  to  obtain 
a  clear  view  of  future  development  in  his  subject  without 
intimate  personal  relation  to  the  most  advanced  work  in 
progress. 

From  the  point  of  view  of  the  student,  training  in 
constructive  work  or  in  development  of  creative  imagina- 
tion, suggested  in  point  (&),  must  be  considered  of  im- 
portance at  least  equal  to  the  securing  of  information  or 
the  disciplining  of  the  mind  to  habits  of  work.  As  in 
no  other  type  of  mental  attitude,  this  involves  the  acquir- 
ing of  a  distinct  love  of  the  work  and  understanding  of 
its  purpose.  It  is  not  conceivable  that  the  university 
will  neglect  this  extraordinarily  important  aspect  of  the 
student's  preparation  for  future  activity  or  that  it  will 
expect  him  to  proceed  without  guidance.  If  this  particu- 
lar phase  of  educational  activity  is  not  to  be  eliminated,  it 
places  upon  the  instructor  the  requirement  that  he  stand 
before  the  student  as  an  unmistakable  representative  of 
creative  work,  and  as  illustrating  in  his  personal  attainment 


140  UNIFEBSITT  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CEBONICLE 

the  end  or  purpose  of  his  effort.  Evidence  of  any  other 
attitude  on  the  part  of  the  instructor  will  make  useless 
whatever  attempt  he  may  make  to  serve  as  a  leader  or 
adviser  in  the  field  of  constructive  study. 

The  third  contribution  of  value  (c)  furnished  by  re- 
search related  to  education  concerns  the  immediate  use 
of  the  results  of  this  study  by  the  community.  While 
the  university  is  naturally  assumed  to  be  primarily  an 
educational  institution,  it  has  been  made  clear  that  without 
continuing  research  it  can  neither  provide  adequate  instruc- 
tion nor  maintain  its  leadership  in  the  educational  work 
required.  Constructive  problems  in  all  departments  of 
investigation  must  be  continuously  the  subject  of  successful 
handling,  and  the  results  of  this  work  will  be  products  of 
the  first  importance  to  the  community.  It  is  natural  that 
to  such  an  institution  the  whole  people  will  look  for  the 
appearance  of  new  ideas  of  broadest  significance  and  of 
practical  value.  It  is  to  be  expected  that  the  state  will 
depend  upon  the  university  for  information  and  will  expect 
it  to  furnish  the  necessary  knowledge  and  the  constructive 
ability  required  in  meeting  new  situations  that  make  neces- 
sary the  building  of  new  plans  of  thought  for  community 
use.  The  contributions  made  by  research  in  these  institu- 
tions will  generally  tend  to  concern  fundamental  subjects 
and  to  group  themselves  on  the  more  indefinite  areas  along 
the  borders  of  knowledge,  but  it  is  frequently  these  broader 
principles  which  offer  the  largest  opportunity  for  real 
addition  to  the  sum  of  immediately  useful  information. 

The  fourth  reason  (d)  for  including  research  as  a  part 
of  the  necessary  programme  of  an  institution  of  higher 
learning  involves  one  of  the  distinguishing  characteristics 
of  the  university.  By  reason  of  the  extraordinary  scope 
of  interests  represented  in  such  a  body,  one  might  expect 
the  unusual  opportunity  for  contacts  of  investigators  in 
related  fields  to  produce  new  combinations  of  formulae,  and 
through  these  the  opening  of  new  fields  of  discovery.  No 
other  organization  presents  the  same  wide  range  of  sub- 


EDUCATIONAL  INSTITUTIONS  AND  BESEABCH       141 

jects  represented  by  leaders  of  thought  who  are  normally 
investigators.  To  these  conditions  the  university  adds  an 
unusual  freedom  of  opportunity  for  choice  of  materials  or 
combination  of  materials  to  be  used  in  investigations,  as 
also  the  stimulating  influence  of  a  continuous  stream  of 
students  with  new  inquiries  and  new  ideas.  In  no  other 
type  of  institution  engaged  in  investigation  are  the  chances 
greater  for  contribution  in  fields  representing  either  new 
groupings  of  subjects  or  areas  which  have  thus  far  remained 
untouched  by  the  workers  of  all  organized  departments 
of  knowledge. 

For  all  of  the  reasons  that  have  been  presented  research 
has  now  an  established  place  in  institutions  for  higher 
learning.  The  position  of  constructive  work  in  the  univer- 
sities is  clearly  not  accidental  but  relates  to  the  generic 
characters  of  these  institutions. 

To  the  university  viewed  as  the  highest  training  school, 
investigation  becomes  as  necessary  for  natural  activity 
as  eating  and  assimilating  are  to  continued  effectiveness 
of  the  biological  organism.  The  research  so  necessary  to 
continuance  of  adequate  instruction  we  come  to  recognize 
as  a  normal  part  of  the  life  of  the  institution,  and  we  look 
to  this  kind  of  an  organization  in  the  course  of  its  growth 
to  produce  much  of  value  in  the  forefront  of  discovery  and 
construction. 

The  university  fails  of  its  mission  in  creative  work 
in  many  instances  because,  of  all  the  types  of  institutions, 
it  is  the  most  imperfectly  financed  for  this  phase  of  the 
work  which  it  should  naturally  conduct.  With  the  clear 
requirement  that,  to  keep  its  position  in  the  first  line  of 
advanced  thought,  it  must  consist  of  men  of  the  best  type 
in  the  professions  the  university  is  often  financed  almost 
exclusively  for  teaching  and  administration  without  ref- 
erence to  research,  and  it  is  assumed  that  the  construc- 
tive work  so  necessary  to  development  of  the  faculty  and 
students  will  be  eared  for  in  other  ways.  Beyond  funds 
for  purchase  of  books,  departments  with  large  salary  rolls 


142  VNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

for  instruction  often  show  almost  nothing  for  constructive 
work.  The  ultimate  result  of  this  policy  must  be  failure 
to  attain  the  full  measure  of  efficiency.  Potential  leaders 
in  the  faculty  will  either  find  support  of  their  greatest  con- 
tributions to  knowledge  outside  the  institution,  or  failing 
in  this  they  will  burn  out  like  a  lamp  producing  feeble  light 
by  burning  a  wick  to  which  no  oil  is  fed. 

The  imiversity,  then,  takes  its  place  with  other  groups 
of  research  agencies  of  the  country  as  an  institution  caring 
for  the  initial  training  of  nearly  all  investigators,  and 
particularly  given  to  wide  range  of  investigations  among 
a  great  variety  of  fundamental  subjects.  Its  activities  in 
constructive  work  will  often  run  parallel  with  those  of 
other  kinds  of  organizations,  but  breadth  of  interest,  wide 
range  of  contact,  unusual  freedom  of  relationship,  and 
spontaneity  will  always  be  among  its  characteristics. 


I 


THE  SPIRIT  OF  SCIENCE  143 


THE  SPIRIT  OF  SCIENCE* 


Andrew  C.  Lawson 


Prior  to  the  awakening  of  the  modem  scientific  spirit 
among  civilized  peoples  formal  knowledge  of  natural  re- 
lationships, as  distinguished  from  popular  knowledge  based 
upon  common  experience  and  observation,  was  arrived  at 
largely  by  the  process  of  deductive  reasoning  which  is  best 
exemplified  in  philosophical  and  mathematical  discussions. 
In  this  process  the  outcome  is  strictly  dependent  upon  the 
initial  premises  or  assumptions,  and  there  is  no  escape  from 
whatever  error  may  be  hidden  in  them.  It  is  thus  charac- 
teristic of  the  process  that,  although  the  reasoning  may  be 
flawless,  it  results  frequently  in  false  conceptions ;  but  if  we 
are  certain  of  our  premises  it  affords  us  the  most  direct  and 
the  most  satisfactory  means  of  arriving  at  new  aspects  of 
truth.  Set  off  against  this  deductive  method,  and  often  con- 
trasted with  it,  is  the  inductive  method,  a  process  which, 
while  never  so  certain  as  deduction  in  its  results  when  the 
premises  are  assured,  is  nevertheless,  on  the  whole,  freer 
from  error  and  much  more  fruitful  of  real  knowledge. 

Of  course,  both  of  these  methods  of  reasoning  have  been 
in  active  use  ever  since  man  began  to  think.  But  they  are 
historically  contrasted  in  a  general  way  in  this  respect,  that 
until  modern  times  the  deductive  method  was  emphasized 
by  learned  people  as  the  most  effective  way  of  advancing 

*  A  paper  read  before  the  Cosmos  Club. 


144  UNIVERSITT  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

learning;  while  the  inductive  method,  requiring  less  intel- 
lectual acumen,  remained  the  favorite  method  of  the  common 
people  of  all  races  and  times  in  the  accumulation  of  their 
vast  stores  of  popular  knowledge.  In  later  times  the  popular 
method  of  thinking  about  natural  phenomena  has  been 
emphasized  and  organized  into  a  powerful  and  widely  used 
intellectual  process,  which  has  given  us  the  wonderful  addi- 
tions to  knowledge  known  as  modem  science.  It  is  interest- 
ing to  note  that,  while  the  development  of  science  is  marked 
by  a  distinct  break  from  the  a  priori  methods  of  the  school- 
men and  pedants  of  the  middle  ages,  it  is  a  perfectly  natural 
outgrowth  from,  and  extension  of,  the  same  kind  of  knowl- 
edge, arrived  at  by  the  same  methods,  as  had  been  familiar 
to  the  common  people  of  the  more  advanced  races  for 
thousands  of  years.  In  its  origin,  therefore,  modern  science 
is  essentially  democratic,  or,  at  least,  demogenic.  The 
thinking  of  science  is  the  thinking  of  the  common  man, 
more  rigorously  applied,  indeed,  and  applied  for  the  most 
part  to  less  sordid  problems;  but  nevertheless  the  same 
mental  process  in  all  its  simplicity. 

The  emphasis  thus  laid  upon  inductive  reasoning  in 
modern  science  not  only  contrasts  it  with  the  more  or  less 
futile  efforts  of  the  learning  of  the  past,  but  it  also  creates 
an  attitude  of  mind  which  is  in  contrast  to  that  manifested 
by  the  devotees  of  law,  philosophy,  religion  and  art  in  our 
own  day. 

Induction  has  thus  come  to  be  regarded  as  the  dis- 
tinguishing characteristic  of  scientific  methods.  To  such  an 
extent  is  this  true  that  the  "inductive  method"  and  the 
"scientific  method"  have  become  almost  synonymous  terms. 
But  I  have  already  pointed  out  that  the  inductive  method 
is  not  peculiar  to  science;  that,  on  the  contrary,  it  is  the 
most  common  and  probably  the  oldest  kind  of  thinking, 
whereby  nearly  all  our  common  knowledge  has  been  ac- 
quired. And  it  is  unnecessary  to  say  that  deductive  reason- 
ing is  more  used  by  scientific  thinkers,  and  with  more 
success,  than  it  ever  was  by  the  learned  people  of  the  past. 


TRE  SPIRIT  OF  SCIENCE  145 

The  inductive  method  in  its  ideal  application  involves 
the  collection  of  a  large  amount  of  observational  data  and 
a  conclusion,  that  what  is  true  in  the  series  of  facts  observed 
is  true  universally.  In  this  way  principles  or  laws  are 
arrived  at  which  are  statements  of  natural  processes  or 
relationships  explanatory  of  all  the  facts  and  phenomena  in 
certain  categories.  The  larger  the  body  of  observational 
data  in  any  category  the  more  nearly  certain  is  the  truth 
of  the  principle  or  law  based  upon  it.  It  would  seem,  there- 
fore, since  the  methods  of  science,  as  popularly  understood, 
are  devoid  of  sentiment,  and  scientific  people  are  actuated 
only  by  the  dictates  of  cold  reason,  that  no  laws  or  prin- 
ciples would  be  formulated  until  an  array  of  unquestioned 
facts  had  been  assembled,  so  vast  that  their  universal  sig- 
nificance would  be  practically  certain.  If  we  were  depen- 
dent solely  upon  the  inductive  process  for  the  advance  of 
science  this  would  be  our  only  procedure,  and  the  advance 
would  be  slow  indeed.  But  scientific  work  is  in  reality  carried 
on  in  an  atmosphere  of  sentiment  which  is  as  the  breath  of 
life  to  those  devoted  to  the  labor  of  widening  the  range 
of  knowledge.  Without  sentiment  science  would  come  to  a 
standstill ;  it  would  be  devoid  of  motive  power.  And  senti- 
ment is  not  only  the  impelling  force  which  is  behind  all 
scientific  activity,  but  it  is  also  an  intimate  part  of  the 
method,  or  process,  whereby  results  are  ordinarily  achieved. 
The  feeling  of  impatience  at  the  slow  operation  of  simple 
induction,  and  at  uncertainty,  the  pleasures  of  anticipation 
of  results  yet  to  be  won,  the  desire  for  accomplishment,  the 
desire  for  recognition  and  for  fame,  and  fundamentally  the 
feeling  of  curiosity,  and  of  wonder,  the  feeling  of  surprise 
— these  various  feelings  are  not  merely  the  stimulants  to 
action,  but,  in  a  large  sense,  they  are  part  and  parcel  of  the 
complicated  mental  processes  w^hereby  scientific  results  are 
achieved,  and  are,  therefore,  to  be  taken  into  account  in 
any  review  of  scientific  methods.  In  making  this  claim  I 
do  not.  of  course,  assert  that  these  elements  of  scientific 
method  are  peculiar  to  it.    They  are  shared  also  by  the  legal. 


146  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

the  philosophical,  the  religious,  and  the  artistic  methods  of 
pursuing  the  truth,  though  with  varying  degrees  of  in- 
tensity. In  making  the  assertion  I  merely  reclaim  science 
from  the  domain  of  cold-blooded,  pure  rationalism  to  which 
it  is  so  often  relegated,  and  give  it  all  the  humanistic 
attributes,  which  are  freely  granted  to  other  phases  of 
mental  endeavor.  For  pure  reason  is  an  automatic  function 
of  the  mind,  which  operates  only  in  response  to  the  feelings 
engendered  by  the  presence  of  perceptions  or  concepts  that 
may,  or  may  not,  have  a  basis  in  fact.  This  function  is  of 
course  variously  developed  in  different  minds;  and  if  it 
appear  to  play  a  larger  role  in  scientific  methods  than  in 
those  of  the  law,  philosophy,  religion  and  art,  it  can  only  be 
because  minds  in  which  it  is  strongly  developed  are  also  more 
readily  actuated  by  the  feelings,  or  rather  the  particular 
phases  of  feeling,  which  the  pursuit  of  science  excites,  and 
which,  in  turn,  excite  the  pursuit  of  science. 

The  remarkable  part  played  by  the  feelings  in  scientific 
method,  as  it  is  actually  developed  in  the  modern  intellectual 
world,  is  perhaps  best  exemplified  by  the  impatience  which 
the  best  scientific  workers  manifest  toward  the  slow  working 
out  of  pure  induction,  in  the  establishment  of  scientific 
principles.  Long  before  the  data  necessary  for  safe  gen- 
eralization are  sufficiently  abundant  the  modern  scientist 
proceeds  to  generalize.  His  imagination  is  stimulated  by  a 
few  facts.  Pie  foresees,  as  he  thinks,  the  outcome  of  a  much 
larger  series  of  observations  than  he  can  hope  to  make,  and 
although  in  most  cases  his  foresight  is  merely  a  guess,  he 
formulates  this,  either  for  himself  or,  by  publication,  for 
the  consideration  of  all  workers  in  his  field.  The  formula  is 
known  as  an  hypothesis.  It  is  laiown  to  be  uncertain  as  to 
its  truth,  or  at  least  as  to  the  amount  of  truth  it  contains. 
It  may  be  actually  true,  or  be  a  mixture  of  the  true  and  the 
false,  or  it  may  be  wholly  false.  Such  an  hypothesis  is  of 
the  nature  of  a  prediction.  It  always  predicts  that  all  facts 
whatsoever  will  be  found  to  be  consistent  with  it.  This  of 
course  suggests  a  means  of  testing  the  truth  of  the  hy- 


THE  SPIBIT  OF  SCIENCE  147 

pothesis;  and  the  energies  of  scientific  workers  are  largely- 
devoted  to  the  effort  of  ascertaining  what  degree  of  merit 
may  inhere  in  the  thousand  and  one  hypotheses  that  have 
thus  been  formulated,  some  perfectly  fascinating  in  the 
conceptions  which  they  express,  some  of  very  practical  im- 
portance to  the  human  race,  and  many  of  quite  minor 
importance.  In  this  business  of  testing  and  discussing  hy- 
potheses a  large  element  of  feeling  enters,  strange  as  it  may 
seem  to  laymen  who  look  upon  scientific  workers  as  cold- 
blooded animals.  The  author  of  an  hypothesis  has  usually 
some  paternal  instincts  which  are  excited  by  the  appearance 
of  his  intellectual  offspring;  and  the  feelings  of  affection 
and  pride  with  which  he  regards  it  seriously  interfere  with 
his  judicial  consideration  of  its  merits.  The  extent  to  which 
this  is  true  of  course  varies  with  the  temperament  and  poise 
of  the  man.  In  some  cases  it  amounts  to  a  blinding  passion, 
even  among  able  men  who  are  quite  competent  to  do  justice 
to  the  hypotheses  put  forward  by  other  people.  Then  every 
big  man  who  is  a  leader  in  his  field  of  work  has  his  following 
of  admirers;  and  although  he  himself  may  be  sufficiently 
dispassionate  with  regard  to  hypotheses  he  may  put  forth, 
the  admiration  of  his  followers  may  cloud  their  critical 
acumen,  so  that  their  voices  may  loudly  acclaim  his  ideas 
as  the  embodiment  of  truth. 

Again  every  man  who  amounts  to  anything  in  the  field 
of  scientific  endeavor  has  his  rivals  for  the  honors  that  come 
to  achievement;  and  rivalry  breeds  jealousy;  and  jealousy 
is  a  sad  clog  to  the  free  play  of  judicial  functions.  The 
jealous  man  is  liable  to  underestimate  the  value  of  his  rival's 
hypotheses,  and  will  be  slow  to  accept  them,  or  to  contribute 
to  their  establishment.  But  his  temperamental  character- 
istics may  render  him  capable  of  destructive  criticism  of  the 
utmost  advantage  to  science. 

This  play  and  counterplay  of  feeling  in  the  process 
whereby  scientific  hypotheses  are  sifted  is  not  peculiar  to 
small  men.  The  ablest  men  are  not  free  from  it,  and  to 
many  of  them  it  is  the  zest  of  life.    It  is  thus  evident  that 


148  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

scientific  ideas  in  the  form  of  hypotheses  react  upon  men 
like  all  other  ideas,  and  create  an  atmosphere  of  feeling  in 
which  the  rational  faculties  move  with  varying  speed  and 
with  varying  efficiency.  In  other  words,  the  activity  of  the 
mind  as  applied  to  this  phase  of  scientific  work  is  as  human, 
in  so  far  as  the  exercise  of  the  feelings  is  concerned,  as  any 
other  intellectual  activity.  It  may  be  urged,  however,  even 
if  this  be  conceded,  that  scientific  men  are  indifferent  or 
apathetic  in  regard  to  matters  in  which  the  ordinary  man 
displays  much  feeling.  He  may  be  indifferent  to  the  joys 
of  home  life.  He  may  be  unresponsive  to  music  and  the 
plastic  arts  and  to  poetry.  The  sentiment  of  patriotism 
may  not  stir  him  deeply.  The  common  pleasures  of  life 
may  have  less  attraction  for  him  than  for  other  men.  It  is 
probable  that  this  charge  has  some  measure  of  truth.  In 
proportion  as  he  is  absorbed  in  scientific  work  he  is  apt  to 
have  less  energy'  for  other  activities,  even  if  these  be  of  the 
nature  of  recreation.  To  whatever  extent  it  is  true,  it  indi- 
cates that  he  finds  a  freer  outlet  for  the  play  of  his  feelings 
in  his  work  than  do  men  of  other  occupations. 

Returning  now  to  the  matter  of  testing  hypotheses,  it 
may  be  pointed  out  that,  Avhile  the  formulation  of  hypotheses 
in  advance  of  the  full  amount  of  data  necessary  for  safe 
induction  is  the  result  of  a  certain  impatience  of  active 
minds,  and  although  a  multiplicity  of  unsettled  hypotheses 
may  appear  to  the  layman  confusing,  and  be  regarded  by 
him  as  an  evil,  as  indeed  it  is,  it  nevertheless  has  certain 
redeeming  advantages.  For,  as  soon  as  an  hypothesis  is 
formulated  it  appears  that  certain  consequences  flow  from  it 
if  it  be  true.  Here  a  priori  reasoning  comes  into  play  in  the 
scientific  method,  and  renders  most  valuable  service  in  the 
general  process.  Deductions  are  based  upon  the  hypothesis 
which  has  been  arrived  at  inductively.  If  the  hypothesis 
be  so,  then  certain  hitherto  unapparent  conditions  must 
obtain,  certain  hitherto  unknown  facts  or  objects  must 
exist,  certain  hitherto  unperceived  relationships  must  pre- 
vail.    Some  of  these  deductions  are  simple  and  obvious; 


THE  SPIEIT  OF  SCIENCE  149 

others  require  the  insight  of  great  minds  for  their  detec- 
tion. The  realization  in  fact  of  the  statements  of  these 
deductions  constitutes  a  test  of  the  validity  of  the  hypoth- 
esis. Their  confirmation  or  negation  is  an  important  part 
of  the  work  of  science.  "Whichever  way  it  turns  out,  the 
result  is  at  least  a  new  body  of  information  in  the  form  of 
series  of  observations,  an}'-  one  of  which  may,  in  turn,  give 
rise  to  new  inductions  and  new  hypotheses ;  and  so  the  range 
of  ideas  widens  in  a  sort  of  geometrical  progression.  This 
prolific  multiplication  of  hypotheses  results  in  the  existence 
of  far  more  than  can  be  properly  investigated.  Their  value 
is  purely  conjectural,  and  in  their  indeterminate  condition 
they  serve  to  weaken,  or  at  least  to  dilute,  the  general  body 
of  scientific  truth,  particularly,  of  course,  in  its  influence 
on  the  mass  of  humanity.  For,  when  hypotheses  are  thor- 
oughly tested,  the  greater  number  of  them  are  rejected  and 
pass  into  oblivion ;  and  those  which  survive  the  test  and  are 
regarded  by  scientific  men  as  probably  true  are  usually 
greatly  modified. 

This  excess  of  work  to  be  done,  in  the  way  of  deductively 
investigating  the  inductions  of  science,  appears  to  be  a 
normal  or  chronic  condition  of  the  scientific  method.  There 
is  no  likelihood  of  men  engaged  in  scientific  work  abstaining 
from  the  formulation  of  hypotheses ;  although,  as  they  indi- 
vidually grow  older,  and  as  the  science  to  which  they  are 
devoted  becomes  more  mature,  they  probably  become  more 
conservative  in  this  respect.  Someone  may  suggest  that  the 
excess  of  work  may  be  overtaken  by  increasing  the  number 
of  workers.  But  this  would  only  result  in  a  still  greater 
excess  of  hypotheses.  The  literature  of  science  appears  to 
be  doomed,  at  all  stages  of  its  progress,  to  be  encumbered 
by  a  plethora  of  ideas  which  can  neither  be  definitely  re- 
jected as  false,  nor  lifted  to  a  place  in  the  temple  of  prob- 
able truth.  This  condition  of  affairs  naturally  leads  to  a 
selection  of  hypotheses  for  investigation  at  any  given 
period ;  and  it  is  of  interest  to  inquire  into  what  determines 
the  selection.  In  any  particular  field  of  work  the  determining 


150  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

factors  appear  to  be  the  brilliancy  of  the  hypotheses  and 
their  importance  from  a  general  point  of  view.  But  there  are 
not  always  apparent  at  first  to  the  rank  and  file  of  scientific 
workers.  Leadership  comes  into  play.  The  brilliancy  and 
importance  of  an  hypothesis  may  inhere  not  in  its  simple 
statement,  but  in  certain  consequences  that  flow  from  it; 
and  these  are  likely  to  be  perceived  and  voiced  first  by  the 
ablest  men.  The  attention  which  is  thus  directed  to  a  new 
and  attractive  hypothesis  by  such  leaders  focuses  the  ener- 
gies of  many  men  upon  the  investigation.  Other  work  is 
dropped  and  there  is  a  stampede  for  the  new  diggings  on 
the  frontier  of  truth,  which,  in  its  psychological  aspects,  is 
not  fundamentally  different  from  a  gold  rush  on  the  Yukon. 
Beneath  the  dignity  and  decorum  characteristic  of  their 
mode  of  life  these  men  are  exhilarated.  Agreeable  excite- 
ment quickens  their  pulses  and  enthusiasm  stirs  them  to 
action.  All  the  pleasures  of  the  chase  are  theirs,  and  they 
urge  eagerly  forward  with  a  common  motive.  Of  course, 
it  may  be  a  false  alarm.  The  hypothesis,  so  promising  and 
alluring,  may  prove  to  be  an  evanescent  rainbow  and  the 
stampede  collapses  in  disgust.  They  return  to  their  former 
work  chastened  in  spirit  but  not  discouraged.  Or  the  call 
may  be  a  real  one.  The  hypothesis  may  be  even  better  than 
its  promise,  and  engage  their  energies  to  their  great  satis- 
faction and  enjoyment  for  life.  The  younger  generation  of 
workers  are  naturally  more  strongly  attracted  to  the  hy- 
potheses of  their  day,  while  the  older  men  have  a  stronger 
interest  in  the  older  questions,  to  which  they  have  perhaps 
given  years  of  study.  The  epoch-making  hypotheses  are, 
however,  not  so  numerous.  The  periods  of  prolific  ideas,  due 
to  the  appearance  of  great  minds  and  to  the  exploitation  of 
their  conceptions  by  a  .sort  of  concentrated  effort  of  the 
whole  body  of  workers,  alternate  with  longer  periods  of 
more  desultory  and  less  fruitful  activity. 

Before  leaving  this  matter  of  hypotheses  and  their  in- 
vestigation, I  should  perhaps  refer  to  what  have  been  called 
"multiple  hypotheses."     It  is  usual  for  a  student  of  any 


THE  SPIRIT  OF  SCIENCE  151 

series  of  objects  or  observed  facts,  to  put  forward  a  single 
hypothesis  explaining  their  relationships  or  stating  the  law 
governing  their  existence.  But  in  recent  years  some  in- 
vestigators, impressed  doubtless  by  the  frailty  and  short  life 
of  hypotheses  in  general,  have  begotten  them  several  at  a 
birth.  Not  satisfied  with  formulating  what  seems  to  be  the 
most  probable  statement  of  the  truth,  they  put  forward  a 
number  of  formulae  in  the  hope  that  some  one  of  them  may 
survive  the  ordeal  of  criticism  to  which  they  will  be  sub- 
jected. These  are  referred  to  as  "multiple  hypotheses"  and 
in  some  quarters  they  have  been  hailed  as  an  innovation 
of  importance  in  the  general  scientific  procedure.  It  is 
evident,  however,  that  in  the  multiplicity  of  rival  hypotheses 
which  scientific  men  have  to  deal  with,  it  matters  little 
whether  several  of  these  have  a  common  authorship  or  not. 
It  may  indicate  a  dispassionate  indifference  on  the  part  of 
their  author  as  to  which  of  them  shall  survive,  but  it  does 
not  seem  to  change  the  general  procedure  to  any  noteworthy 
extent. 

From  what  has  been  said  it  may  be  supposed  that  all 
hypotheses  are  susceptible  either  of  confirmation  or  nega- 
tion. This,  however,  is  not  the  case.  There  are  many 
hypotheses,  some  of  which  have  a  peculiar  fascination  for 
pseudo-scientific  people,  that  can  neither  be  proved  nor  dis- 
proved. Many  of  the  dogmas  of  the  churches,  for  example, 
are,  from  the  scientific  point  of  view,  hypotheses  to  which 
the  scientific  method  of  verification  cannot  be  applied ;  and 
in  the  field  of  science  similar  dogmas  appear  to  have  a 
similar  vitality.  The  fundamental  trouble  in  dealing  with 
speculations  in  the  realm  of  the  so-called  supernatural,  is 
that  they  are  not  susceptible  of  verification.  Thus  science 
has  been  led  to  propound  its  one  great  dogma,  viz. :  that 
there  is  no  supernatural. 

It  remains  to  be  said  regarding  the  formulation  and  in- 
vestigation of  hypotheses,  that  a  large  proportion  of  scien- 
tific men  take  no  part  in  this  important  work.  These  are 
men  in  which  the  imaginative  faculty  is  not  strongly  de- 


152  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

veloped.  They  are  devoted  to  the  labor  of  observation  and 
the  orderly  assemblage  of  facts.  They  are  the  indispensable 
makers  of  chemical  analyses,  describers  of  species,  gatherers 
of  statistics,  mappers  and  measurers  of  strata,  etc.,  men  who 
know  much,  and  who  are  as  necessary  and  as  important  for 
the  general  progress  of  science  as  more  imaginative  men, 
who  see  generalizations  and  laws  in  assemblages  of  facts, 
whether  gathered  by  themselves  or  others. 

Participation  in  the  work  of  advancing  scientific  knowl- 
edge has  in  the  modern  world  become  a  recognized  profes- 
sion, more  or  less  distinct  from  the  various  professional  pur- 
suits which  have  arisen  from  the  application  of  science  to 
the  practical  needs  of  humanity,  and  distinct  also  from  the 
teaching  of  science.  We  have  men  of  science  who  are  only 
incidentally  concerned  with  its  practical  applications,  and 
we  have  unfortunately  many  teachers  of  science  who  are  not 
seriously  concerned  with  the  work  of  scientific  investigation. 
As  a  profession,  rendering  an  important  service  to  society, 
a  specialization  of  the  social  organism  for  a  particular  pur- 
pose, the  pursuit  of  science  is  as  yet  not  well  defined,  and  its 
support  is  precarious.  It  is  nebulous  in  its  relations  to  the 
engineering,  medical  and  teaching  professions,  partly  from 
the  natural  dependence  of  these  upon  science,  and  partly 
from  the  fact  that  adequate  means  have  not  yet  been  devised 
for  its  maintenance  as  a  specialized  branch  of  social  activity ; 
so  that  those  who  are  primarily  scientific  investigators  are 
constrained  to  engage  in  other  professional  pursuits  for  a 
livelihood.  On  the  other  hand,  in  its  purpose  and  practice, 
and  particularly  in  the  attitude  of  mind  which  its  practice 
inculcates,  the  pursuit  of  science  is  distinct  from  all  other 
professions. 

Some  of  the  characteristics  of  this  profession  and  of  the 
men  who  follow  it  may  be  briefly  described,  as  a  convenient 
means  of  illuminating  the  significance  of  scientific  methods. 
In  any  profession  there  arise  certain  habits  of  work,  or 
practice,  which  become  fixed  features  of  its  general  method 
of  attaining  its  end ;  and  these,  of  course,  reflect  an  attitude 


.1 


THE  SPIRIT  OF  SCIENCE  153 

of  mind.  Some  of  them  become  of  exceptional  importance 
and  are  formulated  as  guiding  principles  of  the  profession. 
So,  in  the  profession  of  the  pursuit  of  science,  there  are 
some  habits  of  work  and  established  principles  which  serve 
as  distinguishing  characteristics. 

One  of  these  is  the  principle  of  skepticism.  The  maxim 
that  "to  err  is  human"  has  become  a  very  real  and  con- 
trolling doctrine  among  scientific  men.  They  have,  by  the 
rigor  of  their  methods  of  investigating  hypotheses,  become 
so  familiar  with  error  of  observation  and  of  judgment,  that, 
in  dealing  with  any  new  statement,  whether  of  fact  or  of 
hypothesis,  the  first  and  safest  assumption  they  make  is,  that 
it  is  partially  erroneous.  This  is  in  fact  the  commonest  of 
all  scientific  hypotheses,  and  the  one  which  is  most  fre- 
quently confirmed.  This  skepticism  is  one  of  the  surest 
symptoms  of  a  healthy,  vigorous  mind.  It  is  a  'happy 
approach  to  mental  poise,  in  contrast  to  child-like  credulity 
on  the  one  hand  and  dogmatic  denial  on  the  other.  All 
scientific  belief  is  but  a  waning  of  skepticism  till  it  becomes 
so  feeble  as  to  be  negligible ;  and  all  negation  is  but  the  con- 
firmation of  initial  skepticisiia.  It  may  be  urged  that  this 
skepticism  is  a  pre-judgment,  and  that  a  purely  agnostic 
attitude  would  be  fairer.  This  may  be  conceded ;  but  pure 
agnosticism  is  apparently  too  apathetic  for  practical  pur- 
poses, and  the  positive  element  in  skepticism  is  more  stimu- 
lating than  perfect  balance  would  be.  The  skepticism  of  the 
scientific  man  for  the  statements  of  others  is  in  contrast  to 
the  habit  of  mind  and  the  practice  of  both  the  religious  and 
the  legal  methods.  In  religion  the  inculcation  of  absolute 
faith  in  the  precepts  of  the  teachers  is  the  dominant  prin- 
ciple. In  law  precedent  and  authority  control,  though  these 
may  be  freely  questioned.  The  historical  antagonism  of 
religion  and  science,  which  the  churches  today  are  so  anxious 
to  smooth  out,  is  due,  not  so  much  to  the  reluctance  of  the 
churches  to  accept  the  new  teaching  of  man's  relation  to 
the  universe;  but  rather  to  the  fundamental  difference  in 
mental  attitude  in  the  two  schools  of  thought.    The  results 


154  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

of  scientific  investigation,  which  were  once  bitterly  opposed, 
are  today  freely  accepted  by  the  church ;  and  the  latter  has 
no  escape  from  such  acceptance.  But  this  does  not  minimize 
the  contrast  between  the  two.  Eeligion  means  faith  without 
question.  Science  questions  every  statement.  There  is  thus 
no  hope  or  prospect  of  harmonizing  the  two.  They  are 
mutually  exclusive. 

The  difference  between  science  and  law  in  regard  to  the 
cultivation  of  skepticism  is  not  so  marked,  since  a  large  part 
of  the  practice  of  law  has  to  do  with  the  determination  of 
facts  on  the  basis  of  evidence.  This  practice  fosters  extreme 
skepticism  and  suspicion  of  error  in  the  evaluation  of  evi- 
dence ;  and,  although  the  legal  method  of  eliminating  error 
differs  greatly  from  the  scientific,  there  is  no  fundamental 
antagonism  or  incompatibility  between  the  two  professions. 
In  the  interpretation  of  the  law,  however,  the  principle  of 
the  control  of  precedent  is  at  variance  with  the  spirit  of 
scientific  method.  In  science  precedent  and  authority  count 
for  nothing,  unless  it  be  an  unformulated,  and  even  uncon- 
scious, influence  exercised  by  great  over  lesser  minds. 

In  this  connection  it  may  be  pointed  out  that  the  distinc- 
tion between  the  scientific  man,  who  engages  in  teaching, 
and  the  mere  teacher  of  science  who  is  not  an  investigator, 
is  that  the  latter  is  tainted  with  the  religious  method  and 
inculcates  the  acceptance  of  dogmas ;  while  the  former  seeks 
to  develop  in  the  student  the  skeptical  attitude  of  mind. 

A  second  principle,  which  flows  from  the  one  just  dis- 
cussed and  which  is  generally  recognized,  may  be  called  the 
principle  of  verification.  This  states  that  no  facts  can  be 
accepted,  either  as  the  basis  of  an  induction,  or  as  a  means 
of  checking  the  validity  of  an  hypothesis,  unless  they  are 
susceptible  of  verification  by  any  competent  person  desiring 
to  undertake  it.  Every  scientific  man  is  free  to  satisfy  him- 
self as  to  the  reality  of  the  facts  upon  which  his  opinions 
are  based;  and  he  is  thereby  inhibited  from  shifting  the 
responsibility  for  his  beliefs  from  himself  to  anyone  else. 
It  is  the  operation  of  this  principle  which  engenders  the 


I 


TEE  SPIRIT  OF  SCIENCE  155 

independence  of  mind  so  characteristic  of  really  scientific 
men.  This  quality  of  independence  does  not  necessarily 
imply  great  originality  or  intellectual  brilliancy,  but  is 
common  to  all  grades  of  intellect  in  the  profession  of  the 
pursuit  of  science. 

The  principle  of  verification  does  not  preclude  any  man 
from  accepting  the  testimony  of  competent  investigators  as 
to  facts,  for  this  is  of  course  a  common  practice,  but  it  pre- 
cludes him,  if  he  fall  into  error,  from  blaming  these  wit- 
nesses for  his  error.  The  facts  are  as  open  to  his  own 
observation  as  to  theirs.  He  is  not  dependent  upon  them  if 
he  wishes  to  make  observations  of  his  own.  Many  funda- 
mental facts  of  science  have  been  repeatedly  verified,  and 
are  no  longer  questioned  by  anybody,  but  are  used  over  and 
over  again,  in  conjunction  with  new  observations,  in  the 
making  of  new  hypotheses.  But  for  the  verity  of  the  facts, 
whether  they  be  old  or  new,  which  he  uses  in  arriving  at  a 
conclusion,  every  man  assumes  personal  responsibility ;  and 
it  is  the  sense  of  responsibility  which  promotes  repeated 
verification. 

Another  principle,  quite  characteristic  of  the  scientific 
method,  may  be  called  indecision.  In  cases  where  the  evi- 
dence is  insufficient,  or  where  it  is  abundant  but  conflicting, 
the  question  of  the  validity  of  an  hypothesis,  or  the  question 
of  which  of  several  hypotheses  is  the  most  probably  true, 
may  remain  open.  A  decision  is  not  necessary  for  scientific 
purposes.  In  courts  of  law,  in  arbitrations,  in  business 
affairs,  in  government,  in  medical  diagnoses,  and  in  engi- 
neering, when  all  the  evidence  available  has  been  carefully 
considered,  a  decision  is  arrived  at.  There  seems  to  be  no 
escape  from  this,  as  a  general  rule,  in  the  practical  affairs 
of  life.  But  in  scientific  questions  a  man  may  suspend 
judgment  and  decline  to  render  a  decision.  This  right  of 
suspended  judgment  is  one  of  the  most  valuable  that  the 
scientific  man  has ;  for  by  its  exercise  he  contributes  to  the 
preservation  of  his  intellectual  integrity.  To  be  forced  to  a 
decision  when  the  mind  is  clouded  by  doubt  is  a  condition 


156  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHRONICLE 

which  is  alien  to  the  spirit  of  scientific  procedure.  It  is 
noteworthy  that  this  right  of  indecision  is  most  frequently 
exercised  by  the  ablest  men.  It  is  a  principle  which  is  meet- 
ing with  wider  recognition  among  scientific  men,  so  that, 
today,  notwithstanding  the  growth  of  our  general  body  of 
information,  many  more  questions  are  left  open  than  was 
formerly  the  case.  This  widening  recognition  of  the  utility 
of  indecision  probably  marks  a  maturing  of  the  scientific 
method,  a  clearer  perception  of  the  limitations  of  the 
method,  and  the  passing  of  a  certain  eagerness  to  settle 
questions  in  advance  of  their  time.  It  will  doubtless  not 
appeal  to  the  layman  who  likes  to  have  things  settled  and  is 
impatient  of  indecision.  But  it  will  have  an  educational 
influence  upon  the  general  public,  and  will  give  the  accepted 
hypotheses  of  science  an  even  greater  measure  of  confidence 
than  they  now  enjoy. 

This  last  phrase,  the  "accepted  hypotheses  of  science," 
suggests  another  principle  which  may  be  called  the  prin- 
ciple of  agreement.  The  attitude  of  scientific  men  toward 
hypotheses  in  general  differs  from  that  of  the  general 
public.  The  popular  press  is  full  of  scientific  hypotheses, 
which  are  set  forth  as  the  teaching  of  science  and  are 
believed  to  be  such  by  credulous  readers,  although  most  of 
these  are  regarded  with  grave  doubt  by  those  most  com- 
petent to  judge  of  their  worth.  The  process  of  investigat- 
ing hypotheses  is  a  long  one,  and  may  require  the  work  of 
more  than  one  generation  of  investigators.  In  the  general 
process  some  hypotheses  are  discredited  and  some  command 
more  and  more  confidence.  Of  the  latter  a  few  cease  to  be 
further  questioned.  All  efforts  however  prolonged  and 
vigorous  have  failed  to  weaken  them.  They  thus  become 
the  accepted  doctrine  of  science.  Their  reliability  inheres 
in  the  fact  that  they  have  withstood  the  onslaught  of  many 
critics,  and  that,  having  survived  this  prolonged  ordeal, 
there  is  now  a  consensus  of  scientific  opinion  as  to  their 
validity  as  expressions  of  truth.  And  this  consensus  of 
expert  opinion  as  to  the  value  of  hypotheses  is  after  all  what 


THE  SPIRIT  OF  SCIENCE  157 

constitutes  our  modern  science.  The  established  theory  is 
distinguished  from  the  more  or  less  doubtful  hypotheses  by 
the  agreement  of  all  the  scientific  men  concerned  as  to  its 
truth;  and  this  agreement  is  not  formal  and  positive.  It 
is  merely  a  lack  of  dissent. 

This  does  not  mean,  of  course,  that  theories  that  have 
become  established  by  such  a  consensus  are  thereafter 
immune  from  attack.  If  at  any  time  they  are  found  to  be 
inconsistent  with  new  facts,  or  with  new  hypotheses,  they 
become  immediately  subject  to  revision  and  modification. 
In  illustration  of  this  I  may  refer  to  Darwin's  theory  of 
the  coral  reefs  of  the  Pacific.  To  explain  the  historical 
relationship  and  present  distribution  of  fringing  reefs, 
barrier  reefs  and  atolls,  Darwin  advanced  the  hypothesis 
that  the  floor  of  the  Pacific  had  recently  subsided,  and  that, 
in  consequence  of  subsidence,  certain  islands  with  fringing 
reefs  at  the  shore  line  had  been  depressed  so  that  these 
became  barrier  reefs,  with  a  lagoon  separating  the  reef  from 
the  shore,  the  coral  growth  upward  having  kept  pace  with 
the  depression ;  that,  in  other  cases,  the  depression  had 
caused  the  complete  submergence  of  the  island,  so  that  the 
barrier  reef  became  an  atoll  with  a  central  lagoon.  Dana 
and  other  investigators  confirmed  Darwin's  observations 
and  found  nothing  to  discredit  his  hypothesis  and  so 
adopted  it.  Sir  John  Murray  combated  the  hypothesis  of 
submergence  and  endeavored  to  explain  the  barrier  reefs 
and  atolls  by  the  active  growth  of  the  corals  seaward  and 
the  dissolution  of  the  coral  rock  on  their  inner  side.  He 
was,  however,  unable  to  explain  the  existence  of  coral  struc- 
tures in  depths  of  water  far  in  excess  of  the  depth  at 
which  corals  can  live.  Darwin 's  hypothesis  of  submergence 
became  gradually  recognized  as  an  established  theory  and 
has  so  appeared  in  many  works  on  geology  for  some  decades. 
Today,  however,  it  is  again  called  in  question.  It  appears 
in  its  full  statement  to  be  inconsistent  with  certain  conse- 
quences that  flow  from  the  firmly  established  theory  of 
glaciation.    At  the  maximum  glaciation  of  Pleistocene  time 


158  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

a  vast  quantity  of  water  was  withdrawn  from  the  ocean  and 
piled  up  on  the  continents  in  the  form  of  ice.  This  not  only- 
lowered  the  level  of  the  ocean,  but  the  transfer  of  mass 
deformed  its  surface  so  that  it  was  lowered  in  tropical 
regions  and  sloped  upward  toward  the  ice.  Under  these 
conditions  the  surface  of  the  tropical  seas  might  be  lowered 
several  hundred  feet,  and  coral  growth  might  be  started  on 
shores  and  shallow  bottoms  which  have  since,  owing  to  the 
passing  of  glacial  conditions,  become  deeply  submerged  by 
the  slow  return  of  the  waters  and  the  restoration  of  the  sea 
surface  to  its  normal  configuration.  It  thus  apears  that 
Darwin 's  theory  of  the  coral  reefs  of  the  Pacific  is  a  double 
theory.  It  states  ( 1 )  that  the  islands  of  the  Pacific  have  been 
submerged,  and  this  appears  still  to  be  true;  and  (2)  that 
the  submergence  was  due  to  a  sinking  of  the  ocean  floor,  and 
this  may  be  partially  or  wholly  erroneous.  It  is  probable  that 
the  submergence  was  due,  partly,  at  least,  to  the  rise  of  the 
oceanic  surface.  Thus  Darwin's  theory,  long  after  its 
general  acceptance,  has  been  revised  and  modified ;  and  the 
modification  has  made  it  consistent  with  the  glacial  theory. 

Another  principle,  which  characterizes  scientific  method 
in  an  eminent  degree,  is  that  of  cooperation.  This  is  mani- 
fested in  two  ways :  ( 1 )  A  spontaneous  movement  of  scien- 
tific men  in  any  field  of  inquiry  to  work  together  to  a 
common  end;  (2)  organized  cooperation  under  the  direction 
of  a  management.  The  former  of  these  is  by  far  the  more 
important  and  the  more  peculiarly  characteristic  of  scien- 
tific procedure.  The  intelligence  of  scientific  men  has  so 
much  in  common  that  it  tends  under  the  same  general  con- 
ditions to  act  along  the  same  lines.  The  same  currents  of 
thought  pervade  groups  of  men  in  different  countries  at  the 
same  time.  The  work  of  every  individual  supplements  or 
amplifies  that  of  every  other  in  the  same  field.  Rapid 
progress  is  made  by  a  sort  of  concerted,  but  unorganized, 
action  which  is  inspiring  and  stimulating  to  all  concerned. 
New  observations  and  new  hypotheses  put  forth  by  brilliant 
minds  absorb  the  interest  and  energies  of  all  the  workers  for 


THE  SPIRIT  OF  SCIENCE  159 

the  time  being.  I  have  already  alluded  to  this  by  comparing 
the  spontaneity  of  the  movement  to  that  of  a  stampede  to  a 
new  gold  field.  But  while  the  two  movements  may  be 
psychologically  similar,  the  spirit,  of  which  they  are  the 
manifestations,  is  very  different  in  the  two  cases.  In  the  one 
it  is  acquisitive,  selfish  and  non-cooperative.  In  the  other 
it  is  diffusive,  altruistic  and  cooperative. 

This  cooperative  effort  in  different  fields  of  scientific 
work  would  of  course  be  impossible  without  means  of  inter- 
communication. To  secure  this  all  the  sciences  have  devised, 
each  for  itself,  various  periodical  publications  which  for  the 
most  part  are  financially  supported  by  scientific  workers. 
To  some  extent  the  aid  of  societies,  academies,  universities, 
governments  and  private  benefaction  has  been  invoked  in 
the  support  of  this  indispensable  machinery  of  scientific 
cooperation.  These  publications  represent  a  certain  measure 
of  deliberate  organization,  but  this  is  merely  the  outcome  of 
the  more  important,  unorganized,  or  spontaneous,  coopera- 
tion, whereby  science  in  these  days  is  advanced. 

Organized  cooperation  is  exemplified  by  the  work  carried 
on  by  various  government  bureaus  and  expeditions.  The 
necessity  for  such  cooperation  is  of  course  most  urgent  in 
those  cases  where  the  cost  of  making  the  desired  observations 
is  so  great  as  to  be  prohibitive  for  private  individuals,  such 
as  the  dredging  of  the  ocean  bottom,  the  exploration  of 
regions  difficult  of  access,  the  conduct  of  geological  and  other 
scientific  surveys.  Some  of  these  cooperative  efforts  of  a 
temporary  character  have  been  productive  of  very  valuable 
data  and  are  worthy  of  all  commendation.  Others,  which 
have  a  permanent  or  institutional  character,  such  as  the 
various  national  geological  surveys,  tend  to  become  perfunc- 
tory in  their  operations  and  to  lose  the  free  and  independent 
spirit  which  marks  the  general  run  of  scientific  work.  They 
do  valuable  work  as  a  rule  in  assembling  data,  but  even 
these,  where  much  depends  on  the  facts,  must  be  verified 
by  others.  They  contribute  but  little,  considering  their 
opportunities,  to  the  development  of  the  principles  and 


160  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHBONICLE 

theories  of  the  science.  The  reason  for  this  probably  is  that 
scientific  men  cannot  work  to  advantage  under  instructions, 
and  that  all  such  institutions,  however  fair  their  promise  at 
the  beginning,  come  sooner  or  later  under  the  malign  spell 
of  utilitarian  considerations.  Considered  as  purely  scien- 
tific organizations  they  deteriorate,  and  rapidly  assume 
functions  other  than  those  for  which  they  were  established. 
These  assumed  functions  are,  of  course,  those  which  ensure 
for  it  more  certain  and  more  permanent  support  as  an  insti- 
tution. The  scientific  purposes  for  which  the  organization 
was  created  are  sacrificed  so  that  the  institution  may  live. 
The  contrast  in  the  efficiency  of  these  two  types  of  coopera- 
tion, the  spontaneous  and  the  organized,  suggests  the  ques- 
tion as  to  the  relation  of  scientific  work  to  the  impending 
socialism.  Science  has  so  far  permeated  the  modern  world 
that  religion,  by  which  I  mean  faith  without  question,  is 
rapidly  losing  its  hold  on  society.  It  is  less  and  less  a  source 
of  comfort  to  the  souls  of  men,  except  among  ignorant 
people,  and  these  are  steadily  diminishing  in  numbers.  The 
attitude  of  mind  which  science  inculcates  is  not  limited  to 
scientific  workers,  but  pervades  all  civilized  society;  and 
religion,  the  antithetical  attitude,  can  never  again  play  the 
same  role  that  it  has  played  in  the  past,  as  the  bond  which 
holds  society  together.  The  service  which  religion  has  ren- 
dered to  society  as  a  steadying  influence  and  preventive  of 
disruption  is  great  beyond  all  acknowledgment.  And  if, 
owing  to  the  rise  of  the  scientific  spirit,  that  service  is  in 
some  large  measure  to  cease,  society  seems  to  be  threatened 
with  evil  days.  Our  only  salvation,  as  it  seems  to  me,  is  more 
science.  It  will  not,  I  think,  be  questioned  that  among 
scientific  men,  their  habitual  attitude  of  mind  serves  to 
steady  and  support  them  in  the  vicissitudes  of  life  and 
human  relations  quite  as  effectively  as  the  religious  attitude 
does  other  people.  There  can  be  little  doubt  but  that  there 
is  a  scientific  basis  for  morals  and  ethics,  as  a  guide  not  only 
to  deliberate  action,  but  also  to  spontaneous  conduct;  for 
the  scientific  attitude  develops  the  nobler  and  checks  the 


THE  SPIBIT  OF  SCIENCE  161 

baser  feelings.  Knowledge  of  himself  and  his  relation  to  the 
universe  uplifts  and  ennobles  man.  The  poise  of  delibera- 
tion and  reflection  becomes  a  habit  of  mind. 

The  hope  of  mankind  lies  in  the  general  diffusion  of  the 
scientific  spirit.  Yet,  if  we  succumb  to  socialism,  that  spirit 
will  undoubtedly  be  smothered.  Socialism  is  fundamentally 
as  antagonistic  to  science  as  religion  is,  and  as  exclusive. 
No  class  of  society  is  so  thoroughly  individualistic  as  its 
scientific  men.  And  if,  as  I  believe,  this  extreme  individ- 
ualism is  an  essential  and  necessary  characteristic  of  the 
scientific  worker,  it  is  difficult  to  see  how  he  could  survive 
in  a  state  of  society  in  which  individualism  would  be  treason. 
Socialism  would  be  a  blow  at  the  coherence  of  society  at  a 
time  when  this  is  weakest,  at  a  time  of  transition,  when 
religion  has  lost  control  and  the  scientific  spirit  has  not 
become  sufficiently  diffused  to  serve  the  same  purpose. 

Notwithstanding  the  steady  diffusion  of  the  scientific 
spirit  in  modern  society,  propagandism  is  not  a  feature  of 
the  methods  whereby  this  is  accomplished.  Scientific  men 
in  general  are  not  concerned  whether  their  results  are 
acceptable  to  the  world  at  large  or  not.  There  is  no  priest- 
hood of  science.  There  is  neither  persuasion  nor  threat 
used.  If  anyone  disbelieves  there  is  no  objection ;  for 
skepticism  is  a  necessary  part  of  the  scientific  method. 
Science  is  too  much  concerned  with  the  detection  of  error  to 
be  disturbed  when  her  teachings  are  doubted.  That  the 
truth  will  prevail  is  her  one  unquestioned  belief.  The 
profession  of  the  pursuit  of  science  discovers  truth  and 
states  it  as  clearly  and  as  simply  as  may  be  possible,  but  it 
is  not  concerned  with  preaching  its  acceptance.  That,  more- 
over, appears  to  be  unnecessary,  for  the  world  at  large  is 
over-credulous  and  eager  to  accept  hypotheses  which  are  as 
yet  in  a  tentative,  or  even  a  discredited  state,  among  scien- 
tific men. 


162  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CEBONICLE 


ALUMNI  ASSOCIATIONS 


WiGGiNTON  E.  Creed 


It  is  a  curious  fact  that  alumni  associations  of  privately 
endowed  universities  have  greater  strength  of  organization 
than  alumni  associations  of  state  universities.  This  is  evi- 
denced by  higher  percentages  of  paying  members  and  by 
larger  averages  of  gifts  from  alumni.  One  naturally  specu- 
lates as  to  the  reason.  It  is  not  to  be  found  in  lack  of  effort 
toward  organization,  because  great  effort  has  been  made ;  nor 
can  the  cause  be  ascribed  to  absence  of  loyalty.  Under  the 
stimulus  of  a  vital  issue,  the  alumni  of  state  institutions 
respond  without  stint  and  can  be  depended  upon  to  hear  and 
to  answer  special  calls  from  Alma  j\Iater.  The  reason  may 
lie  in  the  fact  that  one  does  not  value  what  is  free  as  highly 
as  one  does  what  costs  money,  or  in  the  fact  that  payment 
for  tuition  gives  a  feeling  of  personal  possession  or  owTier- 
ship  which  the  graduates  of  state  universities  do  not  acquire 
because  of  the  public  character  of  their  institutions.  What- 
ever the  cause,  the  condition  mentioned  seems  to  exist.  The 
alumni  associations  of  state  universities  are  by  no  means 
ineffective.  Many  of  them  are  strong, ' '  going  concerns, ' '  suc- 
cessfully carrying  on  large  and  important  work.  They  are 
not,  however,  numerically  as  strong  in  paying  members  in 
proportion  to  total  number  of  graduates  as  are  the  associa- 
tions of  private  institutions,  nor  do  they  produce  from  the 
great  body  of  their  alumni  anything  like  the  same  average 
of  contributions. 


ALVMNI  ASSOCIATIONS  163 

Our  own  alumni  have  responded  time  and  again  to 
special  calls  of  the  University  and  the  response  has  always 
been  splendid  and  satisfactory.  But  in  pride  of  organiza- 
tion, and  in  aid  to  organization,  we  are  deficient.  Out  of 
approximately  eighteen  thousand  graduates  and  ex-students 
eligible  for  membership,  about  thirty-seven  hundred,  on  the 
average,  pay  dues,  and  thereby  maintain  membership  in  and 
give  support  to  the  California  association.  This  is  no  in- 
considerable body,  but  it  is  only  twenty  per  cent  of  the 
ultimate  strength  which  might  be  attained.  Emphasis  must 
be  placed  upon  the  essential  quality  of  organization.  Num- 
bers alone  are  without  power  and  fail  in  the  production  of 
results.  Organization  of  some  kind  precedes  giving,  either 
in  service  or  property.  Put  another  way,  giving  comes  as 
the  result  of  interest  stimulated  through  coordinated  effort. 
Without  it,  the  alumni  will  never  come  to  realize  and  meet 
their  full  duty  in  maintaining  free  university  education. 

What,  then,  is  the  way  to  improve  our  condition,  to  pro- 
duce among  the  great  majority  of  the  alumni  the  same 
interest  in  organization,  as  a  means  to  an  end,  which  the 
twenty  per  cent  possess?  The  thought  has  been  expressed 
to  alumni  officials  that  the  growth  of  the  California  associa- 
tion will  come  in  proportion  to  the  quantity  of  service  it  can 
render  to  the  alumni  personally.  This  suggestion  calls  for 
frankness.  Assistance  of  various  kinds  may  very  properly 
be  given  the  alumni  by  their  association.  In  our  own  ease, 
effort  in  that  direction  is  not  wanting.  The  most  conspic- 
uous example  has  been  the  maintenance  of  a  placement 
bureau,  designed  originally  to  assist  our  alumni  who  entered 
war  service  to  return  to  civil  occupations,  but  functioning 
now  in  a  very  general  way.  The  support  sought  by  the 
association,  however,  is  not  that  which  is  quid  pro  quo. 
What  is  wanted  is  participation  arising  from  interest  in  the 
University  and  its  destiny.  This  is  forthcoming  only 
through  knowledge  of  the  University,  through  keeping  in 
touch  with  its  problems',  and  helping  in  their  solution. 

As  a  general  proposition,  it  may  be  said  that  "putting 
the  alumni  to  work"  is  the  real  solution — not  simply  effort 


164  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHEONICLE 

in  aid  of  special  or  picturesque  occasion,  but  sustained,  con- 
tinuous work  in  helping  the  University  to  attain  its  objects 
and  meet  its  responsibilities.  The  fact  is  quite  generally 
recognized  that  alumni  interest  can  be  stimulated,  and  is 
stimulated,  by  giving  the  alumni  some  share  in  management. 
Perhaps  their  larger  part  in  management  may  explain  the 
greater  contribution  of  alumni  to  the  accomplishments  of 
private  institutions.  In  our  own  case,  there  is  representation 
on  the  Board  of  Regents,  and  participation  in  that  way  in 
the  government  of  the  University.  This,  alone,  is  not  a 
sufficient  stimulus  to  interest  among  the  alumni,  though  very 
helpful.  The  thing  needed  is  some  machinery  for  setting 
in  motion,  generally,  among  the  alumni,  study  and  discus- 
sion of  university  work,  problems,  opportunities  and  effici- 
ency. In  line  with  this  thought,  the  California  association 
has  just  created,  with  the  approval  of  the  regents  and  the 
faculty,  a  board  of  alumni  visitors.  The  general  purpose  of 
the  board  is  "to  render  such  assistance  as  is  possible  in  the 
solution  of  the  problems  from  time  to  time  confronting  the 
University  and  in  the  development  of  the  efficiency  of  the 
University. ' '  It  is  the  duty  of  the  board,  at  least  once  in 
each  academic  year,  to  visit  the  University  and  to  examine 
into  its  work  and  condition.  The  vast  range  of  work  done 
by  the  University  suggested  the  wisdom  of  the  subdivision 
of  the  board  into  subcommittees,  whose  personnel  would  be 
selected  with  reference  to  special  fitness  for  particular  points 
of  inquiry.  The  alumni  in  the  great  professions  and  in 
business,  who  have  gone  forth  and  developed  power,  can  be 
brought  back  to  review  and  study  the  work  and  problems 
of  the  University  in  the  light  of  their  experience  in  the 
world.  The  aim  of  subdivision  was  not  only  to  secure  ap- 
propriate qualification,  but  also  to  afford  opportunity  to 
large  numbers  of  alumni  to  study  the  University  and  con- 
tribute to  the  discussion  of  its  problems.  The  following  are 
the  subdivisions  made:  (a)  graduate  division  and  research; 
(6)  general  educational  policy ;  (c)  prof essional  schools  and 
colleges;  (d)  college  of  letters  and  science;  (e)  student  and 


ALUMNI  ASSOCIATIONS  165 

faculty  welfare.  Provision  is  made  for  reports  by  the  board 
of  visitors  to  the  alumni  council.  Aft^r  approval  of  the 
council,  these  reports  are  to  be  distributed  among  the  alumni 
and  submitted  to  the  faculty  and  governing  body  of  the 
University. 

Several  years  of  official  connection  with  the  California 
association  have  given  the  writer  some  definite  information 
as  to  the  fields  of  usefulness  which  will  appeal  to  the  alumni. 
While  interest  in  faculty  accomplishment  is  not  peculiar  to 
California,  it  does  exist  to  a  remarkable  degree  among  our 
alumni,  together  with  the  desire  to  see  greater  opportunity 
given  to  our  faculty  for  research  work.  The  names  in  our 
faculty  history  which  have  been  distinguished  for  original 
work  not  only  arouse  the  pride  of  the  alumni,  but  keep  alive 
in  them  the  hope  that  other  names  will  be  added  to  the  list. 
The  alumni  wish  to  see  the  scholars  in  the  faculty  enabled 
to  make  progress  in  their  pursuits,  and  to  enthuse  disciples 
who  will  follow  after  them.  Knowing  that  men  and  not 
buildings  make  a  university,  the  alumni  have  an  intelligent 
interest  in  research  work.  But,  in  the  consideration  of  this 
subject,  one  cannot  be  unmindful  of  the  multiplicity  of  de- 
mands for  money.  The  University  has  dodged  nothing.  It 
has  gone  forward  and  assumed  responsibilities  almost  with- 
out limit.  Yet  new  calls  reach  us,  particularly  from  the 
Pacific  countries.  The  University  at  maximum  efficiency 
requires  far  more  money  than  can  be  expected  to  come  solely 
from  state  revenues.  Increasing  benefactions  from  private 
sources  are  needed.  Here,  then,  is  an  obvious  opportunity 
to  set  the  alumni  at  a  task.  The  board  of  visitors  has  been 
created  for  that  purpose.  Intelligent  discussion  and  inter- 
pretation of  the  place  of  research  work  in  the  University 
will  stimulate  alumni  interest,  and  develop  the  inclination 
to  help  by  pointing  the  way. 

Unquestionably,  many  of  our  problems  are  those  which 
arise  from  growth.  One  of  these  is  our  student  housing 
situation.  Consideration  of  it  has  been  before  us  for  many 
years,  but  recent  increase  in  numbers  has  now  made  the 


166  UNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHRONICLE 

problem  more  acute  than  it  has  ever  been.  Among  the 
alumni,  there  is  widespread  interest  in  this  matter.  In- 
quiries have  frequently  been  made  as  to  what  the  alumni 
association  proposes  to  do  to  help  in  improving  conditions. 
Data  are  available  as  to  number  of  students  to  be  housed 
and  supply  and  quality  of  housing  accommodations.  So  far 
as  known,  however,  no  real  study  of  the  question  has  been 
undertaken  with  the  thought  of  formulating  a  constructive 
policy,  out  of  which  definite  results  can  come.  The  alunmi 
who  serve  on  the  subcommittee  of  the  board  of  visitors  con- 
cerned with  student  and  faculty  welfare  may  very  obviously 
undertake  such  a  study. 

As  a  whole,  the  alumni  undoubtedly  wish  the  University 
to  be  of  the  greatest  practical  help  to  the  people  of  the  state 
through  the  utilization  of  university  knowledge  in  their 
service.  The  signal  accomplishments  of  the  College  of  Agri- 
culture in  this  respect  are  constantly  a  source  of  pride  and 
satisfaction  to  the  alumni.  The  idea  of  university  exten- 
sion to  the  masses  of  the  people  appeals  to  the  alumni  in 
increasing  degree.  These  are  two  great  works  of  the  Univer- 
sity. They  must  go  on ;  they  must  be  liberally  supported. 
But  with  all  this  kind  of  work,  the  alumni  desires  to  see 
the  fundamental  university  idea  in  the  domains  of  teaching 
and  discovery  maintained.  The  University  should  hold  all 
its  torches  high  and  keep  them  all  burning  brightly.  Edu- 
cational policy  must  be  designed  to  produce  graduates  who 
have  a  mastery  of  something  and  a  point  of  view  which  is 
itself  an  adequate  compensation  to  the  state  for  the  bestowal 
of  a  free  education.  There  should  be  no  diminution  of  the 
effective  force  of  such  a  policy.  Space,  time,  and  money 
given  to  instruction  in  elementary  courses  detract  from 
effectiveness,  and  lead  to  an  unduly  large  number  of  grad- 
uates whose  degrees  represent  a  mere  aggregation  of  units 
of  instruction.  There  is  here  no  desire  to  build  an  exclusion 
wall.  The  feeling  is  that  high  school  work  can  be  done  and 
should  be  done  in  the  high  schools.  The  association's  com- 
mittee on  general  educational  policy  should  grasp  the  oppor- 


ALUMNI  ASSOCIATIONS  167 

tunity  to  quicken  alumni  interest  in  the  whole  subject  of 
university  training,  and  to  bring  about  a  wider  and  better 
understanding  of  all  the  functions  of  the  University.  As 
a  state  institution,  it  is  essential  that  the  University  be 
fully  understood  by  the  people  who  maintain  it.  The 
alumni  can  be  a  great  help  in  bringing  this  about. 

But  a  few  of  the  possibilities  of  alumni  participation 
have  been  mentioned.  Once  the  alumni  are  drawn  close  to 
the  life  of  the  University,  and  the  spirit  of  sustained 
cooperation  has  been  instilled,  experience  will  undoubtedly 
show  numerous  other  opportunities  wherein  the  efforts  of 
the  University  and  the  alumni  may  be  joined. 


168  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 


THE  LIBERAL  ARTS 


L.  J.  Paetow 


Students  of  the  University  of  California  in  the  College 
of  Letters  and  Science,  when  asked  why  they  receive  the 
degree  of  Bachelor  of  Arts  and  not  a  degree  of  Bachelor  of 
Letters  and  Science,  have  invariably  given  evidence  that  it 
had  never  occurred  to  them  to  ask  such  a  question.  The 
regents,  the  president,  the  dean,  and  the  professors  of 
the  college  may  consider  themselves  fortunate  that  mankind 
is  so  firmly  shackled  by  custom  and  tradition  that  they  are 
never  pressed  for  an  answer  to  this  question,  which  most  of 
them  would  find  exceedingly  perplexing.  The  simple  truth 
is  that  the  name  "College  of  Letters  and  Science"  is 
anomalous.  It  should  be  ' '  College  of  Arts, ' '  or  better  still, 
"College  of  Liberal  Arts." 

One  of  the  most  striking  of  the  recent  changes  in  the 
degree  system  of  American  universities  and  colleges  has 
been  the  tendency  to  do  away  with,  or  to  restrict  the  use  of, 
the  degrees  of  S.B.,  L.B.,  and  Ph.B.,  and  to  confer  but  one 
degree,  the  A.B.,  upon  all  students  who  have  pursued  an 
ordinary  college  course.  This  change  came  about  in  the 
University  of  California  in  1914.  Fifty  years  ago  the  A.B. 
degree  was  conferred  only  upon  students  who  had  studied 
a  good  deal  of  Latin  and  some  Greek.  In  most  of  our  uni- 
versities the  A.B.  is  now  given  without  any  reference  to 
Greek  and  Latin.  Obviously  there  was  once  a  close  con- 
nection between  this  degree  and  the  study  of  the  ancient 


TEE  LIBERAL  ARTS  169 

classical  languages,  a  connection  which  is  being  dissolved 
very  rapidly  in  our  day.  The  historian  of  universities  is 
not  surprised  at  this  modern  change,  for  there  have  been 
many  similar  ones  in  the  past,  but  he  is  impressed  with  the 
profound  lesson  which  can  be  drawn  from  the  present  laud- 
able tendency  to  revert  to  but  one  degree,  the  venerable  A.B. 

The  A.B.  (Artium  haccalaurms) ,  or  Bachelor  of  Arts 
degree,  originated  in  the  medieval  universities  in  the  thir- 
teenth century.  The  details  concerning  its  rise  and  develop- 
ment need  not  detain  us  here.  Among  the  remarkable 
institutions  which  originated  in  this  century,  such  as  the 
Parliament  in  England,  the  invention  of  the  modern  system 
of  academic  degrees  takes  no  mean  place.  The  creation  of 
the  arts  degree  crystallized  an  effort  to  classify  knowledge 
and  to  systematize  learning  which  had  been  going  on  ever 
since  the  days  of  Plato.  The  Greeks  gave  much  thought  to 
the  problem  of  discovering  and  defining  those  disciplines 
which  in  their  estimation  would  furnish  a  man  with  a  liberal 
education.  The  Romans  built  upon  this  foundation  which 
they  imported  from  the  east  and  transmitted  the  problem 
to  the  middle  ages.  In  the  rough  and  ready  method  of 
strong  but  young  and  undeveloped  societies  the  scholars  of 
the  early  middle  ages  ended  the  search  by  agreeing  upon 
seven  liberal  arts :  the  trivium  consisting  of  grammar, 
rhetoric,  and  dialectic ;  and  the  quadrivium,  consisting  of 
arithmetic,  geometry,  astronomy,  and  music. 

When  universities  arose  in  the  twelfth  and  thirteenth 
centuries  they  adopted  this  scheme  in  principle.  An  arts 
course  was  erected  which  offered  those  subjects  which  were 
considered  essential  for  a  higher  liberal  education  and  which 
were  prerequisite  (ancillae,  handmaidens)  to  work  in  the 
higher  faculties  of  law,  medicine,  and  theology.  Mark  the 
importance  of  this  great  step  in  the  history  of  education. 
Effective  and  permanent  machinery  was  thus  devised  to 
apply  the  ancient  Greek  notion  that  certain  fundamental 
training  must  be  given  to  furnish  a  man  with  a  liberal  edu- 
cation, no  matter  what  his  walk  in  life  would  be.     Let  us 


170  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

not  be  misled,  however,  by  the  still  numerous  modern  books 
which  state  without  modifications  and  elucidations  that  the 
subject  matter  taught  in  the  arts  course  of  medieval  univer- 
sities consisted  of  the  seven  liberal  arts  which  had  been 
stereotyped  centuries  ago.  Nothing  could  more  sadly  mis- 
represent the  feverish  intellectual  activity  of  those  centuries 
of  rapid  change  which  gave  birth  to  medieval  universities. 
In  that  age  when  men  hoped  to  solve  the  mysteries  of 
existence  chiefly  by  means  of  philosophy  and  Christian 
theology,  and  when  a  new  era  of  stirring  political  and  busi- 
ness life  opened  for  western  Europe,  it  was  natural  that  the 
old  ideas  of  a  liberal  education,  which  had  been  more  or  less 
blindly  taken  over  from  a  pagan  past,  should  be  modified 
decidedly.  The  outstanding  facts  are  that  logic  triumphed 
over  grammar  and  that  the  subjects  of  the  quadrivium  were 
badly  neglected.  In  its  developed  form  the  arts  course  of 
the  medieval  universities  consisted  almost  entirely  of  logic 
and  philosophy.  On  the  one  hand  grammar,  or  as  we  should 
call  it,  language  and  literature,  was  almost  utterly 
neglected;  and,  on  the  other  hand,  the  natural  sciences, 
which  had  such  a  fair  prospect  due  to  the  introduction  of 
the  works  of  Aristotle  and  the  Mohammedan  interest  in 
those  subjects,  were  not  allowed  to  develop  in  spite  of  the 
earnest  pleas  of  men  like  Roger  Bacon.  Even  lucrative  voca- 
tional subjects  made  vigorous  inroads  upon  the  liberal  arts. 
During  the  thirteenth  century,  in  the  University  of  Bologna, 
the  arts  were  almost  entirely  crowded  out  by  a  business 
course  which  taught  the  art  of  writing  official  and  legal 
papers  under  the  guise  of  "rhetoric."  The  general  ten- 
dency in  medieval  universities  was  to  shorten  the  arts  course 
more  and  more  and  to  make  it  less  and  less  effective  as  a 
means  of  acquiring  a  liberal  education.  This  trend  was 
discernible  even  in  the  twelfth  century,  before  the  Univer- 
sity of  Paris  had  taken  concrete  shape.  The  Englishman, 
John  of  Salisbury,  deplored  the  tendency  of  his  day  to 
neglect  the  fundamental  study  of  language  and  literature 
in  plaints  which  sound  very  familiar  in  our  ears. 


TEE  LIBERAL  ARTS  171 

In  the  fourteenth  century  this  neglect  of  linguistic  and 
literary  studies  had  reached  such  an  acute  stage  that  it 
precipitated  a  revolution.  The  sudden  revival  of  interest 
in  ancient  classical  belles  lettres  in  the  time  of  Petrarch 
made  a  most  remarkable  imprint  on  men's  ideas  about  the 
liberal  arts.  Within  a  short  time  the  study  of  language 
and  literature,  which  had  been  almost  utterly  neglected  for 
over  a  century,  became  the  very  cornerstone  of  the  course 
in  liberal  arts.  It  centered  in  the  reading  and  interpretation 
of  the  Latin  and  Greek  classical  writings,  and  so  potent  was 
its  influence  that  even  today  men  may  be  found  in  our  uni- 
versities who  believe  that  the  Greek  and  the  Latin  classics' 
have  always  been  the  liberal  arts  par  excellence  and  have 
always  given  distinctive  character  to  the  A.B.  degree — a 
wholly  erroneous  idea. 

It  was  not  long  before  it  was  pointed  out  by  progressive 
thinkers  that  the  sudden  and  great  interest  in  Greek  and 
Latin  had  exalted  them  among  the  arts  unduly  and  had 
obscured  other  liberal  subjects  in  the  same  way  that  logic 
had  obscured  grammar  in  the  medieval  universities.  In  the 
eighteenth  century  the  other  group  of  subjects  which  had 
been  pushed  aside  in  medieval  universities,  the  natural 
sciences,  began  to  assert  themselves  and  to  apply  for  admis- 
sion to  the  curricula  of  the  schools.  In  the  nineteenth  cen- 
tury the  modern  languages  and  the  social  sciences  did  like- 
wise. A  lack  of  understanding  of  the  real  nature  of  these 
movements  and  an  inability  to  adjust  machinery  to  meet 
new  conditions,  led  to  utter  confusion  in  institutions  of 
higher  learning.  New  curricula  and  new  degrees  were  set 
up  in  a  wild  and  frantic  fashion.  There  were  those  who 
argued  successfully  that  the  A.B.  degree  must  be  conferred 
only  upon  students  who  had  studied  a  certain  amount  of 
Greek  and  Latin.  For  those  who  were  interested  in  the 
natural  sciences  and  studied  little  or  no  Greek  and  Latin 
the  degree  S.B.  was  invented  and  the  L.B.  for  those  who 
preferred  the  modern  languages  or  the  social  sciences.  The 
Ph.B.  degree  has  been  rather  nondescript  and  has  sometimes 
served  in  the  place  of  either  S.B.  or  L.B.     Never  in  their 


172  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

long  career  had  the  ''battle  of  the  arts"  stirred  up  so  much 
dust  and  led  to  so  much  confusion. 

Today  we  are  gradually  emerging  from  this  welter  by 
means  of  a  process  of  unraveling  which  is  leading  us  back 
to  the  time-honored  A.B.  as  the  only  proper  degree  for  a 
course  in  the  liberal  arts,  whatever  they  may  be.  Our  uni- 
versity catalogues,  however,  are  still  strewn  with  the  wreck- 
age of  this  recent  phase  of  the  conflict  between  the  arts. 
The  most  striking  relics  are  the  names  applied  to  the  College 
of  Liberal  Arts  in  various  institutions.  Following  is  a 
short  list  chosen  at  random.  California  :  College  of  Letters 
and  Science ;  Chicago  :  Colleges  of  Arts,  Literature  and 
Science;  Harvard:  Harvard  College  [of  Arts  and  Science]  ; 
Illinois  :  College  of  Liberal  Arts  and  Sciences ;  State  Uni- 
versity OF  lowA:  College  of  Liberal  Arts  (but  gives  the 
degree  of  Bachelor  of  Science  to  some  students  in  this  col- 
lege) ;  Michigan:  College  of  Literature,  Science,  and  the 
Arts ;  Missouri  :  College  of  Arts  and  Science ;  Minnesota  : 
College  of  Science,  Literature,  and  the  Arts ;  Northwestern 
University:  College  of  Liberal  Arts  (but  gives  the  degree 
of  Bachelor  of  Science  to  some  students  in  this  college)  ; 
Ohio  State:  College  of  Arts,  Philosophy,  and  Science; 
Pennsylvania:  The  College  [of  Arts  and  Science]  ;  AVis- 
CONSIN :  College  of  Letters  and  Science ;  Yale  :  Yale  College 
[of  the  Liberal  Arts  and  Sciences] }  Historians  delight  in 
such  collections  of  antiquities  but  they  doubt  whether  the 
proper  place  for  them  is  in  practical  manuals  like  university 


1  It  is  deplorable  that  so  many  of  our  universities  still  contrast 
arts  and  science.  The  great  popularity  of  the  natural  sciences  has 
licensed  a  dangerous  looseness  in  the  use  of  the  good  old  word 
"science,"  which  has  been  practically  monopolized  by  the  votaries 
of  the  natural  sciences.  All  wise  men  should  take  a  firm  stand 
against  this  restricted  use  of  a  valuable  word.  Future  generations 
will  blame  us  if  we  allow  the  word  "science"  to  become  synonymous 
with  "natural  science."  Thus  when  the  useful  word  "undertaker" 
had  been  monopolized  by  the  esteemed  gentlemen  who  undertake  to 
bury  our  dead,  the  economists  of  the  nineteenth  century,  in  dire 
need  of  that  word,  were  forced  to  borrow  from  France  the  cumber- 
some "entrepreneur."  Even  apart  from  this  misuse  of  the  word 
"science"  we  should  never  permit  the  phrase  "arts  and  science," 
which  is  meaningless,  because  everybody  concedes  that  the  natural 
sciences  are  now  among  the  foremost  of  the  liberal  arts. 


TBE  LIBEBAL  ARTS  173 

catalogues,  where  they  tend  to  befuddle  the  minds  of 
students  and  professors. 

The  first  step  in  the  right  direction  is  an  easy  one :  let 
us  everywhere  call  this  college  the  College  of  Liberal  Arts 
and  let  us  give  but  one  degree  in  it,  the  Bachelor  of  Arts 
degree.  This  will  emphasize  the  fact  that  we  are  still  aiming 
to  give  in  this  college  what  all  the  wisest  men  since  Plato 
sought  to  give  to  youths — the  best  all-round  training  to  fit 
them  to  get  a  living  and  to  live  a  rational  and  a  happy  life 
of  usefulness. 

The  next  step  is  very  difficult  today,  more  difficult  than 
it  was  in  the  days  of  Aristotle  or  of  Thomas  Aquinas :  it  is 
the  task  of  determining  what  are  the  liberal  arts  which 
should  lead  to  a  Bachelor  of  Arts  degree.  The  days  are 
passed  when  men  ventured  to  draw  up  a  hard  and  fast  list 
of  subjects  which  all  students  were  obliged  to  study  in  order 
to  obtain  that  degree.  Nevertheless  we  should  never  give 
up  the  attempt  to  define  our  conception  of  the  liberal  arts 
as  closely  as  possible,  in  order  that  the  youth  of  the  land 
may  be  guided  in  his  search  for  a  truly  liberal  education 
which  will  most  help  him  in  this  mysterious  walk  through 
life,  no  matter  what  particular  form  it  may  happen  to  take. 

In  numberless  ways  it  has  been  said  that  man 's  greatest 
and  most  abiding  interest  in  life  is  the  study  of  man.  The 
highest  achievement  of  mankind  has  been  the  invention  of 
language.  Manifestly  every  human  being  should  make  the 
most  of  this  great  heritage  by  delving  as  deeply  as  possible 
in  the  study  of  language  and  literature.  What  languages 
and  literatures?  "Ay,  there's  the  rub."  How  easily 
Aristotle  answered  that  question !  He  was  not  troubled  by 
foreign  languages  and  "dead"  languages.  The  multiplica- 
tion of  learned  and  literary  languages  in  the  modern  world 
has  actually  become  a  hindrance  to  progress,  and  the  vast 
amount  of  good  literature  which  has  accumulated  in  those 
languages  makes  a  choice  of  the  best  exceedingly  difficult.^ 

2  For  a  fuller  statement  of  this  problem  and  a  proposed  solution, 
see  the  article  ' '  Latin  as  a  Universal  Language ' '  in  the  Classical 
Journal  (Chicago),  March,  1920. 


174  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

The  difficulty  of  a  choice  should,  however,  not  be  advanced 
as  an  excuse  for  a  slovenly  use  of  one's  mother  tongue  and 
a  total  ignorance  of  its  outstanding  literary  masterpieces. 
Likewise,  it  is  generally  conceded  that  all  scholarly  persons 
must  master  at  least  one  or  two  foreign  languages.  Within 
the  last  hundred  years  the  so-called  social  sciences,  especi- 
ally history,  political  science,  and  economics,  have  developed 
into  well-defined,  teachable  disciplines,  and  are  recognized 
as  essential  for  the  understanding  of  man 's  past  and  present 
life  upon  this  earth.  Courses  in  these  subjects  have  multi- 
plied so  enormously  within  recent  years  that  a  choice  among 
them  becomes  almost  as  difficult  for  the  student  as  a  choice 
among  languages  and  literatures ;  but  here  as  there  the 
difficulty  cannot  be  overcome  by  a  neglect  of  all  of  them. 
Lastly,  for  the  understanding  of  the  nature  of  man,  we 
must  know  something  of  the  working  of  his  mind.  Every 
program  of  liberal  studies  must  make  some  provision  for 
logic,  philosophy,  psychology,  and  ethics,  which  we  may  be 
permitted  to  group  as  the  mental  sciences. 

Thanks  to  the  enlightenment  which  has  spread  rapidly 
since  the  eighteenth  century,  we  now  realize  that  a  knowl- 
edge of  the  world  in  which  we  live  is  as  important  as  a 
knowledge  of  man.  No  human  being  can  afford  to  go 
through  life  without  some  training  in  the  natural  sciences. 
In  recent  years  progress  has  been  so  rapid  in  these  fields' 
that  a  choice  of  subject-matter  for  courses  of  study  is  even 
more  bewildering  than  among  the  social  sciences;  but  a 
study  of  physics,  chemistry,  and  biology  furnish  most 
youths  a  satisfactory  introduction  to  the  wonders  of  the 
natural  world.  A  word  of  recommendation  should  be  spoken 
for  geography,  which  is  still  very  much  neglected  in  this 
country.  Hand  in  hand  with  the  natural  sciences  goes  the 
study  of  mathematics  as  an  essential  discipline  for  every 
trained  mind. 

Nor  must  we  neglect  those  things  which  the  Greeks  placed 
foremost  in  their  scheme  of  a  liberal  education.  An  appre- 
ciation of  the  beautiful  must  be  awakened  in  every  soul. 
That  can  be  done  by  a  proper  presentation  of  most  of  the 


THE  LIBERAL  ARTS  175 

subjects  mentioned  above,  but  a  systematic  training  in 
some  of  the  fine  arts  cannot  be  omitted.  Finally  we  must 
heed  the  good  old  adage  of  Juvenal,  Me'ns  sana  in  corpore 
sano.  Although  work  in  a  laboratory,  shop,  or  studio  will 
go  far  towards  training  the  bodily  faculties,  nevertheless 
there  is  still  need  of  a  certain  amount  of  well-directed 
physical  training  and  instruction  in  hygiene. 

Such  are  the  arts  which  the  modern  world  recognizes  as 
liberal.  None  of  them  can  be  neglected  entirely  with  im- 
punity. All  of  them  are  needed  in  a  well-rounded  course 
of  liberal  arts.  The  manner  in  which  selections  and  com- 
binations are  to  be  made  is  the  onerous  concern  of  those 
whose  business  it  is  to  frame  courses  of  study  and  to  advise 
students  in  making  their  choices.  This  difficult  task  will  be 
made  much  lighter  if  we  revert  to  the  classical  conception 
of  the  term,  liberal  arts,  and  if  we  give  some  attention  to 
the  history  of  the  attempts  to  define  them  and  to  teach  them. 
Again  and  again  some  discipline  has  for  a  time  usurped 
almost  the  whole  field  of  the  arts;  e.g.,  rhetoric  or  oratory 
among  the  Romans  of  the  Empire,  logic  and  philosophy  in 
the  medieval  universities,  Latin  and  Greek  helles  Icttres 
among  the  humanists,  the  natural  sciences  and  the  social 
sciences  in  the  nineteenth  century.  After  periods  of  ex- 
tremes of  this  or  that,  the  pendulum  inevitably  swings  back 
and  comes  to  rest  again  on  the  age-long  question :  what  is 
the  best  all-round  training  for  the  rising  generation,  what 
are  the  truly  liberal  arts?  No  sensible  person  would  for  a 
moment  pin  his  faith  to  any  particular  number  of  arts,  but 
a  medievalist  may  be  pardoned  if  he  sums  up  his  conception 
of  the  liberal  arts  of  modern  times  under  seven  headings: 

1.  Language  and  literature. 

2.  Social  sciences. 

3.  Mental  sciences. 

4.  Natural  sciences. 

5.  Mathematics. 

6.  Fine  arts. 

7.  Physical  training. 


176  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CEBONICLE 

Some  such  program  of  liberal  arts  should  be  kept  in  mind 
in  all  stages  of  the  training  of  youth.  At  various  points 
there  should  be  erected  definite  stepping-off  places  for  those 
who  discontinue  the  pursuit  of  the  liberal  arts  in  order  to 
enter  the  work  of  the  world.  Courses  in  the  arts  should  be 
so  molded  and  adjusted  that  when  each  student  steps  off 
he  shall  have  received  the  maximum  amount  of  liberal 
training,  and  of  such  a  nature  as  best  to  prepare  him  for 
the  place  he  is  about  to  fill  in  society  or  to  do  the  best  work 
in  the  special  or  technical  school  he  is  about  to  enter.  After 
repeated  eliminations  a  small  residue  of  students  come  to 
the  university  to  receive  the  highest  form  of  systematic 
intellectual  training  which  society  affords.  Ideally  they 
should  all  enter  the  College  of  Liberal  Arts  to  mature  their 
minds  for  special  tasks  which  require  a  degree  of  intel- 
lectuality higher  than  that  of  the  graduate  from  a  high 
school.  While  each  student  would  be  obliged  to  get  a  well- 
balanced  course  in  the  liberal  arts,  he  would  adjust  his  work 
so  as  to  prepare  himself  for  his  future  vocation  or  the  special 
place  which  he  expected  to  fill  in  society.  After  receiving 
the  Bachelor  of  Arts  degree  the  great  majority  of  graduates 
would  step  out  into  their  life  work,  others  would  go  on  with 
graduate  work  in  the  liberal  arts,  still  others  would  enter 
what  in  the  middle  ages  were  called  the  higher  faculties. 
The  real  university  would  then  consist  of  a  College  of 
Liberal  Arts,  a  Graduate  Division  of  Liberal  Arts,  and  of 
various  higher  faculties  which  would  require  an  A.B.  degree 
for  admission.  In  the  middle  ages  there  were  but  three  such 
faculties,  theology,  law  and  medicine.  Today  there  might 
well  be  more  of  them,  such  as  engineering,  architecture, 
business  administration,  etc.  Technical  or  special  schools 
in  the  university  which  do  not  require  an  A.B.  degree  for 
entrance,  would  be  more  loosely  connected  with  the  univer- 
sity structure,  and  would  be  capable  of  being  separated  at 
any  time  from  the  university  to  be  attached  to  other  insti- 
tutions or  to  lead  an  independent  existence. 


TEE  LIBERAL  ARTS  177 

The  changes  outlined  above  would  call  for  some  internal 
reorganization  of  the  University  of  California.  The  Grad- 
uate Division  as  now  constituted  should  be  dissolved.  There 
should  be  erected  a  Faculty  of  Liberal  Arts  which  should 
comprise  the  College  of  Liberal  Arts  and  the  Graduate 
Division  of  Liberal  Arts,  custodian  of  the  degrees  of  Master 
of  Arts  and  of  Doctor  of  Philosophy.  Likewise  there  should 
be  faculties  of  those  higher  disciplines  which  require  an 
A.B.  degree  for  admission.  If  in  any  of  them  graduate 
work  is  given,  it  should  be  organized  as  a  Graduate  Division 
in  that  faculty,  e.g.,  the  Graduate  Division  of  Medicine. 
Each  of  the  higher  faculties  should  give  appropriate  degrees, 
but  not  those  given  in  the  Faculty  of  Liberal  Arts.  Special 
and  vocational  disciplines  not  requiring  the  A.B.  degree  for 
admission  should  be  organized  as  separate  schools,  each 
giving  appropriate  certificates  or  degrees,  but  not  those 
given  in  the  Faculty  of  Liberal  Arts. 

These  proposals  put  the  College  of  Liberal  Arts  in  the 
center  of  the  ring,  open  to  the  attacks  of  all  its  antagonists. 
All  well-informed  observers  know  that  this  college  every- 
where is  on  the  defensive,  in  many  places  fighting  for  its 
very  existence.  It  behooves  us  to  define  its  position  clearly 
and  then  make  a  firm  stand  in  behalf  of  it.  The  tendency 
which  was  prevalent  in  the  medieval  universities  to  minimize 
the  work  in  the  arts  course  is  as  widespread  now  in  our 
institutions  of  higher  learning.  On  the  continent  of  Europe 
it  led  to  the  elimination  of  the  Bachelor  of  Arts  degree  from 
most  universities,  but  the  old  universities  of  England 
preserved  the  ancient  arts  course  in  its  early  medieval 
form.  From  Cambridge  and  Oxford  it  was  transplanted 
to  America  where  it  found  fertile  soil.  Wherever  it  exists 
in  its  full  strength,  the  College  of  Liberal  Arts,  whether  a 
part  of  a  large  university  or  existing  by  itself  as  a  separate 
institution,  stands  for  a  thorough  grounding  in  the  liberal 
arts  against  superficiality  and  for  broadness  in  scholarship 
against  narrow  specialization.  In  our  best  universities  we 
combine  two  precious  heritages  from  Europe,  the  College 


178  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

of  Liberal  Arts  from  England,  and  the  Graduate  Division 
for  research  work  from  the  continent,  especially  Germany. 
We  must  not  let  one  swallow  up  the  other,  nor  must  we 
allow  either  to  be  crushed  out  by  modern  aggressive  forces, 
especially  not  by  those  of  narrow  utilitarianism. 

In  our  defence  of  the  College  of  Liberal  Arts  and  of  the 
honorable  university  degree  of  Bachelor  of  Arts  we  must 
not,  however,  become  fanatical.  There  are  those,  for  in- 
stance, who  look  upon  a  four-year  course  as  something 
sacred,  very  much  as  Cassiodorus  looked  upon  the  seven 
liberal  arts.  Any  wise  man  will  concede  that  a  four-year 
undergraduate  course  in  the  liberal  arts,  for  a  young  man 
who  enters  the  university  at  eighteen  or  more,  is  exceedingly 
liberal.  We  are  too  lavish  with  the  best  years  of  our  young 
men  and  women.  Somewhere  a  saving  of  years  must  be 
made  in  our  scheme  of  education.  It  is  a  commonplace  to 
say  that  the  waste  comes  in  the  lower  grades  but  we  should 
scrutinize  carefully  the  whole  course  of  study  which  ulti- 
mately leads  to  a  Bachelor  of  Arts  degree.  Means  by  which 
a  year  could  be  saved  in  the  College  of  Liberal  Arts  without 
destroying  its  ideals  should  be  welcomed  on  every  side.  At 
least  no  obstacles  should  be  placed  in  the  way  of  able  and 
ambitious  youths  to  prevent  them  from  obtaining  their 
A.B.  degree  in  three  years  instead  of  in  four. 

Thus  we  should  guard  our  treasure  not  only  with  out- 
ward defences  but  also  by  means  of  deep  searchings  inward. 
We  should  have  a  better  understanding  of  this  ancient 
Greek  problem  of  devising  a  scheme  of  liberal  education 
which  was  transmitted  to  us  directly  by  England  from 
her  venerable  medieval  universities.  The  first  practical 
step  to  be  taken  in  that  direction  is  to  abandon  the  name 
College  of  Letters  and  Science  in  the  University  of  Cali- 
fornia in  favor  of  College  of  Liberal  Arts. 


1 


ADDRESS  BY  GENERAL  PERSHING  179 


ADDRESS  BY  GENERAL  PERSHING* 


Comrades  of  Three  Wars,  Students,  Ladies,  and  Gentlemen: 
It  is  indeed  a  privilege  for  me  to  be  here  this  afternoon 
and  to  witness  the  beautiful  sight  that  you  have  prepared 
for  me.  I  am  not  going  to  detain  you  very  long.  The 
arrangements  for  my  itinerary  here  are  necessarily  brief. 
This  University  is  to  be  congratulated  for  the  splendid 
part  its  graduates  took  in  the  Great  War.  Representing, 
as  it  does,  the  educational  center  of  California,  it  was  to  be 
expected  that  you  would  make  an  excellent  showing.  People 
of  California  should  be  very  proud  of  the  part  that  was 
taken  by  the  graduates  and  members  of  the  University, 
because  of  the  high  stand  they  took  among  their  fellows. 
Their  reputation  for  efficiency,  for  valor,  courage,  and  gal- 
lantry was  second  to  that  of  the  representatives  of  no  other 
section  of  the  country. 

When  we  entered  the  war  we  found  ourselves  in  a  very 
bad  situation  as  to  preparedness.  We  had  not  foreseen — at 
least  the  country  at  large  and  its  representatives  had  not 
foreseen — the  necessity  of  becoming  prepared  to  meet  the 
eventuality  of  war,  so  that  we  had  only  a  few  troops  in  the 
regular  service,  and  there  was  no  organization  known  to  our 
army  as  large  as  a  division.  For  officers  we  had  to  depend 
upon  the  training  camps  and  upon  the  educational  facilities 
that  had  been  afforded  by  such  military  departments  as  you 
have  here  at  this  great  University. 

*  University  of  California,  January  25,  1920.  Printed  from  steno- 
graphic notes. 


180  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHEONICLE 

I  hope  that  we  may  never  again  be  found  in  such  a  situa- 
tion, and  that  both  the  people  and  their  representatives  will 
have  learned  the  lesson,  that  it  is  necessary  for  us  to  prepare. 
And  by  that  I  do  not  mean  in  any  sense  that  we  should  even 
think  of  militarism  or  the  possibility  of  it.  The  fact  is  there 
can  be  no  such  thing  as  militarism  in  a  democracy  like 
America.  I  have  only  to  point  out  to  you  the  fact  that  our 
soldiers  have  returned  to  citizenship — four  million  eight 
hundred  thousand  men,  who  have  had  their  military  experi- 
ence or  preparation  for  it —  and  they  have  returned  better 
citizens  than  the.y  would  otherwise  have  been.  They  are  to 
be  better  citizens  because  of  their  service  and  their  devotion 
to  the  country's  future.  It  is  by  service  that  patriotism  is 
developed,  and  these  men  have  returned  to  you  much  better 
prepared  to  perform  their  duties  than  they  ever  were  before. 

In  order  to  be  prepared  for  the  future  we  should  under- 
take to  give  every  young  man  in  the  country,  when  he 
attains  a  certain  age,  training  for  from  four  to  six  months 
of  an  intensive  character  that  will  teach  him  something  of 
military  tactics,  as  much  as  possible  of  discipline,  and  give 
him  the  physical  development  that  can  be  given  in  that 
length  of  time.  Then  let  him  return  to  whatever  business 
or  calling  he  may  have  selected,  without  any  obligation  to 
serve  except  when  called  upon  to  do  so  by  Congress  in  time 
of  war.  In  order  to  meet  the  requirements  for  trained 
officers,  we  must  continue  vigorously  the  education  of  young 
men  in  the  Reserve  Officers'  training  camps,  such  as  you 
have  here,  and  I  would  strongly  recommend  and  encourage 
the  continuance  of  this  system  of  educating  officers  in 
preparation  for  war. 

I  do  not  for  a  moment  mean  to  stand  here  and  say  to 
you  that  I  wish  war.  No  man  wishes  it  less  than  those  who 
have  gone  through  with  it,  those  who  have  had  actual  ex- 
perience in  war.  But  it  must  now  appear  evident  to  every 
thinking  person  that  war  comes  upon  us  when  we  least 
expect  it,  and  that  it  takes  two  nations  to  make  peace, 
exactly  as  it  takes  two  nations  to  make  war.    We  never  can 


ADDRESS  B¥  GENERAL  PERSHING  181 

tell.  We  did  not  expect,  nor  did  we  desire,  the  last  war, 
but  we  were  compelled  to  enter  it,  and  still  we  were  un- 
prepared. 

Military  training  has  many  advantages  besides  the  ad- 
vantage that  it  gives  a  government  in  case  of  war.  It  trains 
the  young  man  better  to  perform  his  duties  in  time  of  peace 
and  qualifies  him  physically,  mentally,  and  morally  to  meet 
his  obligations,  whatever  they  may  be.  It  is  very  gratifying, 
indeed,  to  see  the  work  that  is  being  done  in  this  University 
in  this  regard,  and  I  wish  to  extend  my  very  cordial  con- 
gratulations to  all  concerned. 

I  notice  here  in  front  of  me  men  who  have  had  actual 
service,  most  of  whom,  I  take  it  for  granted,  belong  to  the 
American  Legion.  The  American  Legion  is  an  organization 
that  stands  for  all  that  is  fine  and  worth  while  in  American 
citizenship,  and  I  trust  every  man  or  woman  whose  service 
entitles  him  or  her  to  membership  will  become  a  member 
without  delay.  It  is  an  organization  which  can  be  and 
should  be  supported  by  every  patriotic  citizen.  I  am  very 
glad  to  have  an  opportunity  to  speak  again  to  you  men 
directly  and  to  say  to  you  how  much  the  country  expects 
of  you  as  individuals  and  through  this  organization.  This 
organization  is  undoubtedly  to  become  a  very  great  steady- 
ing force  in  the  future  of  America,  and  I  believe  that  it  is 
to  become  a  great  harmonizing  force  and  one  that  will  aid  in 
the  settlement  of  many  perplexing  questions  that  confront 
us  today — and  there  are  a  great  many  perplexing  questions 
which  M^e  must  solve.  Among  them  are  the  threatening 
questions  of  red  revolution,  anarchy,  and  Bolshevism.  I  am 
just  as  sure  that  the  American  Legion  is  going  to  stand  firmly 
against  the  growth  of  these  evil  plants  as  I  was  sure  in  the 
battle  of  the  Argonne  that,  when  I  ordered  them  forward, 
they  would  carry  the  enemy's  position. 

It  is  a  great  pleasure  to  see  the  members  of  the  G.  A.  R., 
men  who  fought  to  save  the  Republic  from  '61  to  '65,  be- 
cause they  have  handed  down  to  us,  in  all  their  purity,  the 
ideals  for  which  they  fought.    There  is  another  class  of  men 


182  UNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHBONICLE 

in  the  country  who  deserve  today  our  consideration  as  well, 
and  they  are  the  men  who  wore  the  gray.  They  are  quite  as 
glad  that  they  were  beaten  as  the  northern  men  were  to  beat 
them. 

No  one  can  estimate  the  value  of  the  services  that  were 
rendered  by  American  women  to  our  armies  abroad.  I  speak 
especially  of  what  they  did  abroad  because  I  know  more  of 
that  than  of  what  they  did  at  home.  But  wherever  the 
tender  care  of  women's  hands  was  needed,  there  women 
were  found,  ministering  to  the  sick  and  wounded,  serving 
in  the  billets  or  in  the  rest  camps  or  in  the  hospitals ;  always 
aiding  in  the  maintenance  of  a  high  morale  among  our  men, 
and  more  than  all  by  their  presence  aiding  to  maintain  a 
high  morality;  and  the  American  army  abroad  maintained 
a  record  for  morality  that  surpassed  the  record  of  any  army 
that  ever  existed  in  the  world  before. 

I  thank  you  verj^  much  for  the  opportunity  of  saying  a 
word  to  you  and  also  for  the  very  cordial  recepiton  that  has 
been  extended  to  me,  which  I  accept,  not  for  myself,  but  for 
the  splendid  American  manhood  which  went  abroad  that  I 
had  the  honor  to  command.    I  thank  you. 


I 


GOVERNMENT  OF  TEE  UNIVERSITY  183 


A  PLAN  FOR  THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  THE 
UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


W.  A.  Merrill 


The  University  has  now  grown  so  large,  and  it  is  so 
widely  distributed  over  the  state,  that  the  present  organiza- 
tion is  inadequate.  With  the  repeal  (for  better  or  worse) 
of  the  Organic  Act  of  March  23,  1868,  the  Regents  are  now 
free  to  make  such  changes  in  the  internal  government  as 
may  seem  necessary  and  desirable.  Rather  than  discuss  the 
problem  in  a  general  way,  it  has  seemed  best  to  the  writer 
to  offer  concrete  suggestions.  Any  reader,  familiar  with 
the  present  organization  and  with  the  general  problem,  can 
easily  infer  the  reasons  underlying  the  subjoined  proposi- 
tions. 

I.  The  Board  of  Regents  is  the  ultimate  authority  in  the 
government  of  the  University,  and  has  a  veto  on  the  action 
of  all  academic  bodies. 

II.  The  Academic  Senate  is  composed  of  all  persons 
authorized  by  the  Board  of  Regents  to  engage  in  instruc- 
tion, research,  or  academic  administration  in  the  whole,  or 
in  any  part,  of  the  University.  The  Senate  shall  meet 
regularly  in  Berkeley  on  the  Tuesday  before  Commencement 
to  hear  appeals  from  any  of  the  academic  bodies  hereinafter 
enumerated.  It  may  meet  at  any  other  time  at  the  call  of 
the  President  of  the  University,  or  by  written  petition  of 
one  hundred  members,  addressed  to  the  President  or  to  its 


184  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

Secretary.  The  President  of  the  University  shall  be  Chair- 
man of  the  Academic  Senate,  and  the  Recorder  of  the 
Faculties  shall  be  Secretary. 

At  the  regular  meeting  of  the  Senate  a  report  shall  be 
made  on  the  condition  of  the  University.  The  Senate's 
power  shall  be  limited  as  follows:  (1)  to  hear  appeals  and 
to  decide  them,  (2)  to  refer  matters  to  other  academic  bodies 
for  their  consideration,  (3)  to  discuss  any  matters  of 
academic  interest.  The  President  is  authorized  to  invite 
the  members  of  tJie  Council  of  the  Alumni  Association  to 
meet  with  the  Senate  with  the  privilege  of  addressing  the 
Senate,  and  also  any  other  persons  in  his  discretion. 

The  quorum  for  the  hearing  of  appeals  shall  be  one 
hundred  voting  members;  for  other  purposes,  twenty-five 
members. 

III.  The  University  Council  shall  be  constituted  annually 
and  shall  consist  of  seventy-five  members  of  the  Academic 
Senate,  in  which  number  shall  be  included  the  President  of 
the  University,  all  Deans  and  Directors,  and  additional 
members  to  be  nominated  to  the  President  of  the  University 
in  such  way  as  may  hereafter  be  determined.  The  members 
not  ex  officiis  shall  be  taken  from  the  members  of  the  fol- 
lowing groups :  seven  from  the  Southern  Branch,  two  from 
the  faculty  of  Medicine,  one  each  from  Dentistry,  Pharmacy, 
Lick  Observatory,  Graduate  School  of  Tropical  Agriculture, 
Art.  Hastings  College  of  the  Law,  Scripps  Institution,  Los 
Angeles  Medical  Department ;  and  the  remainder^  from  the 
colleges  at  Berkeley  sufficient  to  make  the  complete  mem- 
bership seventy-five. 

The  University  Council  shall,  in  general,  exercise  all  the 
functions  now  performed  by  the  present  Academic  Senate, 
but  with  the  limitations  elsewhere  expressed.  Action  taken 
by  the  University  Council  shall  be  final  unless  disapproved 
by  the  Board  of  Regents  or  by  the  Academic  Senate.  Notice 
of  appeal  to  the  Senate  must  be  given  within  one  month 
after  action  has  been  taken  by  the  Council,  in  which  case 

1  Normally  forty. 


GOVERNMENT  OF  THE  UNIVEESITY  185 

the  appeal  shall  operate  as  a  stay  of  proceedings.  Notice 
of  appeal  must  be  made  in  writing  and  addressed  to  the 
Secretary,  and  subscribed  to  by  not  less  than  forty-five  mem- 
bers of  the  Senate,  in  order  to  become  operative. 

The  University  Council  shall  meet  regularly  at  Berkeley, 
but  may  meet  in  other  parts  of  the  state.  The  quorum  shall 
be  forty-five  members.  The  President  of  the  University 
shall  be  its  Chairman,  and  the  Council  shall  elect  a  Vice- 
Chairman.  The  Recorder  of  the  Faculties  shall  be  its  Secre- 
tary. The  University  Council  shall  conduct  the  general 
administration  of  the  University,  subject  to  the  limitations 
elsewhere  stated. 

IV.  The  various  faculties  shall  determine  provisionally 
and  administer  the  business  pertaining  to  each,  subject  to 
confirmation  by  the  University  Council  of  all  regulations 
and  curricula,  and  by  the  Academic  Senate  in  case  of  an 
appeal.  Faculties  shall  recommend  candidates  for  degrees 
to  the  Regents  through  the  University  council.  The  Univer- 
sity Council  and  any  single  faculty  shall  have  a  reciprocal 
veto  on  each  other's  action  in  matters  pertaining  to  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  faculty  concerned.  The  membership  of 
the  faculties  shall  consist  of  the  President  of  the  University 
and  of  the  professors  and  instructors  in  the  departments 
of  instruction  represented  in  the  curriculum  by  prescribed 
studies  and  by  the  advanced  studies  characteristic  of  the 
college,  school,  or  establishment ;  but  by  order  of  the  Uni- 
versity Council,  membership  in  any  particular  faculty  may 
be  limited  to  a  certain  number  of  delegates  from  that  faculty 
where  the  inclusion  of  the  entire  membership  for  any  reason 
may  be  unwise.  But,  nevertheless,  the  larger  faculty  is 
permitted,  for  reasons  that  may  be  approved  and  attested 
by  the  signatures  of  fifty  of  its  members,  and  transmitted 
to  the  President  of  the  University,  to  meet  and  act  in  all 
respects  as  the  faculty  of  that  particular  part  of  the  Univer- 
sity. This  permission  may  be  for  a  temporary  occasion  or 
may  be  a  permanent  grant  of  power  and  shall  be  reported 
for  record  to  the  University  Council. 


186  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHBONICLE 

The  following  academic  bodies  shall  be  recognized  as 
faculties :  The  Faculty  of  the  College  of  Letters  and  Science, 
the  Faculty  of  the  College  of  Engineering  (to  be  composed 
of  the  present  faculties  of  Mechanics,  Mining,  Civil  Engi- 
neering, and  Chemistry ) ,  the  Faculty  of  the  College  of  Agri- 
culture, of  the  Graduate  Division,  of  the  Southern  Branch, 
of  Medicine,  of  Dentistry,  the  Faculty  of  the  College  of 
Pharmacy,  of  the  California  School  of  Fine  Arts,  and  of  the 
Hastings  College  of  the  Law.  All  action  by  the  Faculty  of 
the  Southern  Branch  must  be  consistent  with  that  of  the 
other  faculties  of  the  University ;  but  in  strictly  local  matters 
it  shall  be  independent.^ 

V.  Schools  are  defined  as  courses  of  instruction  and  the 
officers  and  students  therein,  whose  curriculum  begins  with 
undergraduate  study  and  is  continued  into  one  or  more 
graduate  years.  Schools  shall  have  power  to  administer 
their  own  affairs,  subject  to  the  approval  of  the  faculty 
concerned  and  of  the  University  Council,  and  of  the  Senate 
in  case  of  appeal.  The  curriculum  of  a  school  must  be  ap- 
proved by  the  faculty  concerned,  by  the  University  Council, 
and  by  the  Graduate  Faculty  for  all  matters  lying  within 
the  jurisdiction  of  these  bodies.  Schools  may  recommend 
candidates  for  degrees  to  the  University  Council. 

VI.  The  Academic  Senate,  the  University  Council,  all 
faculties,  and  all  schools  shall  have  full  power,  with  the 
limitations  elsewhere  stated,  in  the  details  of  organization 
and  methods  of  administration  necessary  to  carry  out  their 
appropriate  functions.  Departments  of  instruction  and 
officers  of  administration  shall  be  considered  committees, 
answerable  to  the  academic  body  whose  functions  they  may 
be  sharing.  The  membership  of  committees  shall  not  neces- 
sarily be  confined  to  members  of  the  academic  body  that 
erects  the  particular  committee. 

No  change  or  alteration  in  any  regular  curriculum  for  a 
degree,  nor  any  change  in  entrance  requirements,  nor  any 


2  The  School  of  Commerce  is  to  Bucceed  the  College  of  Commerce 
in  this  plan. 


GOVERNMENT  OF  THE  VNIVEESITY  187 

alteration  in  the  requirements  for  the  Junior  Certificate, 
nor  any  change  in  the  standing  rules  or  permanent  regu- 
lations shall  be  made  by  any  academic  body  unless  the 
proposed  change  be  approved  by  a  two-thirds  vote  of  the 
members  present  at  the  meeting  wherein  the  change  is  pro- 
posed, either  originally  or  for  confirmation.  In  every  case 
notice  of  the  proposed  change  shall  be  given  prior  to  the 
meeting  at  which  it  is  to  be  considered. 


188  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHBONICLE 


BEWARE  OF  BECOMING  CAESARIZED* 


S.   G.    MORLEY 


One  of  the  greatest  of  pagans,  IMarcus  Aiirelius — and  I 
might  better  say,  one  of  the  greatest  of  men,  since  he  at- 
tained such  a  lofty  ethical  standpoint  while  he  was  in  a 
position  of  absolute  power — wrote  this  piece  of  advice  for 
himself:  "Beware  of  becoming  Caesarized. "  By  becoming 
Caesarized  he  meant  acquiring  that  state  of  mind  caused 
by  unlimited  command;  I  do  not  need  to  describe  it,  it 
poisons  even  the  best  of  men.  Herculean  efforts  are  neces- 
sary in  order  to  combat  it.  We  must  listen  to  every  sort  of 
opinion,  even  to  those  which  seem  most  opposite  to  our  o\^ti, 
and  to  every  objection ;  we  must  not  only  give  heed  to,  but 
also  preserve  great  consideration  for,  the  authors  of  such 
opinions,  bearing  in  mind  that  they  are  much  more  likely 
to  be  sincere  than  are  those  who  always  agree  with  us,  since, 
if  two  brains  are  never  geometrically  superposable,  it  would 
be  no  less  than  a  miracle  that  two  minds  should  be.  And  so, 
if  one  man 's  opinions  always  coincide  with  those  of  another 
more  powerful,  there  are  nine  chances  out  of  ten  that  the 
former  is  a  flatterer  and  not  a  sincere  friend. 

Above  all,  those  in  power  should  learn  to  reverse  at  once 
their  decisions  when  these  are  erroneous,  and  to  be  easily  ij 

convinced  of  their  error.    They  must  get  rid  of  the  common 


belief  that  a  man  who  changes  or  modifies  his  decisions  loses 


*  A  translation  from  Moral  para  intelectuales,  by  Carlos  Vaz  Fer- 
reira.  Professor  of  Philosophy  in  the  University  of  Montevideo. 


m 


I 


BEWARE  OF  BECOMING  CAESABIZED  189 

something  of  his  greatness  or  his  authority.  Just  here  lies 
one  of  the  greatest  fallacies  of  administrative  ethics.  There 
are  any  number  of  officeholders  who  perhaps  possess  moral 
courage  enough  and  a  sufficiently  lofty  feeling  to  recognize 
their  own  mistakes;  but  then  there  enters  the  fallacy  in 
question:  they  are  afraid  of  "weakening  the  principle  of 
authority. ' '  I  remember  a  case  in  my  own  experience  with 
regard  to  the  punishment  given  a  student,  a  punishment 
which  I  considered  unjust.  I  undertook  to  discuss  the  general 
aspects  of  the  question,  and  some  of  my  opponents  declared 
that  my  arguments  had  convinced  them  as  to  the  question 
of  fact,  but  that  authority  would  be  ruined  the  moment  the 
mistake  was  confessed.  In  vain  I  tried  to  show  them  that 
perhaps  true  authority  is  not  acquired  by  an  official  or  a 
body  until  he  or  it  has  once,  in  some  case,  confessed  to  error 
and  revoked  a  decision ;  that  an  official  cannot  help  making 
mistakes,  not  only  because  he  is  human,  but  because  of  the 
very  nature  of  administrative  relations.  In  them,  as  Tolstoy 
has  pointed  out,  there  is  usually  no  opportunity  for  direct 
relations  between  man  and  man ;  one  has  to  judge  by  wit- 
nesses or  by  papers ;  and  mistakes  are  unavoidable,  frequent, 
almost  daily.  Only  in  case  there  is  entire  freedom  to  recog- 
nize these  errors,  to  confess  them  frankly  and  simply,  and 
to  change  them ;  only  in  this  case,  I  say,  can  later  decisions 
have  authority,  for  only  in  that  case  will  they  be  received 
as  springing  from  sincere  conviction. 

But  perhaps  you  may  think  that  this  advice  about  the 
psychology  of  command  is  not  practical,  since  but  few  per- 
sons ever  reach  positions  of  high  power.  That  would  be  a 
serious  misapprehension.  The  Caesarization  against  which 
Marcus  Aurelius  wished  to  guard,  that  special  psychology 
which  is  one  of  the  moral  evils  against  which  our  mental 
constitution  leaves  us  most  defenceless,  is  found  in  the 
lowest  positions  as  well  as  in  the  highest.  It  is  enough  for 
any  other  being,  even  the  humblest,  to  be  set  under  our 
authority.  That  is  a  psychological  fact  which  can  be  ob- 
served at  any  moment  in  our  daily  life.    Do  you  not  recall 


190  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHRONICLE 

some  person  who,  as  happens  in  so  many  families,  is  in  sub- 
jection, either  on  account  of  his  humble  position  or  for  some 
other  reason?  He  is  dependent  on  everyone  else,  and  is  ill- 
treated  by  everyone  else.  And  have  you  noticed  what  hap- 
pens when  there  appears  on  the  scene  another  person  more 
humble  still,  whom  the  first  can  order  about?  If  you  are 
accustomed  to  observe  human  nature,  you  know  what  I 
refer  to.  The  logical  and  reasonable  thing  to  expect  would 
be  that  this  habitual  victim,  taught  by  misfortune  and 
humiliation,  would  be  humane  and  mild  when  his  turn  came 
to  rule.  But  in  most  cases  the  opposite  occurs.  The  person 
so  long  held  in  subjection  is  generally  cruel  when  he  him- 
self governs.  Have  you  noticed  it?  "Well,  thanks  to  this 
psychology,  which  is  very  human,  anyone  can  become 
Caesarized;  an  emperor,  a  king,  or  a  president,  and  also  an 
employee  of  the  lowest  grade ;  a  head  clerk,  in  dealing  with 
other  clerks;  a  janitor,  in  dealing  with  a  scrub  man.  Only 
in  these  cases  the  Caesarization  takes  on  a  special  character 
which  makes  it  even  more  sordid,  if  that  be  possible. 

The  psychology  which  tends  to  be  formed,  then,  is  a  sort 
of  inverted  psychology :  weakness,  when  looking  upward ; 
energy,  harshness,  when  looking  down. 

From  this  point  of  view,  there  are  various  types  of 
officeholders,  and,  in  general,  of  men. 

There  is  one  class  of  persons  who  are  harsh  and  rigid 
toward  their  inferiors,  but  they  are  also  energetic  and  firm 
toward  their  superiors.  These  persons,  whatever  be  the 
judgment  which  they  merit,  are  always  to  be  respected,  in 
a  greater  or  less  degree. 

Another  class  is  weak  and  lacking  in  energy  toward 
their  superiors,  but  at  least  they  are  humane  toward  their 
inferiors  and  toward  the  humble.  These  persons  are  still, 
in  greater  or  less  degree,  good. 

The  ideal  man  is  the  one  whose  energy  and  stern  dignity 
are  directed,  so  to  speak,  upward,  while  his  conduct  toward 
the  humble,  the  unfortunate  and  the  inferior,  acquires  more 
and  more  the  qualities  of  pity  and  considerateness ;  without 


BE W ABE  OF  BECOMING  CAESABIZED  191 

prejudice,  of  course,  to  the  degree  of  severity  necessary  for 
the  public  good. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  lowest  type  of  all,  the  one  which 
you  ought  to  learn  to  consider  as  frankly  despicable,  is  the 
'  *  inverted ' '  type  to  which  I  referred :  the  man  who  is  harsh 
toward  those  below  and  weak  toward  those  above. 


192  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 


UNIVERSITY  MEETING  ADDRESSES* 


ADDEESS  BY  PEOFESSOR  EDWIN  E.  A.  SELIGMAN 

Mr.  President,  Ladies  and  Oentlemen,  Fellow  Students: 

In  bringing  you  warm  greetings  from  one  of  the  oldest 
of  American  universities  to  one  of  the  youngest,  I  am  torn 
by  conflicting  emotions.  On  the  one  hand,  like  everyone 
else,  no  doubt,  I  am  rejuvenated  by  the  mildness  of  your 
climate,  by  the  splendor  of  your  sunshine,  and  above  all  by 
the  warmth  of  your  welcome.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  as  I 
look  about  me  and  reflect  that  among  your  teachers  are  my 
own  students,  that  even  your  beloved  and  respected  presi- 
dent studied  at  Columbia  over  two  decades  ago,  I  am  pain- 
fully impelled  to  the  conclusion  that  I  must  look  upon  you, 
not  as  my  children,  but  as  my  children's  children — and  an 
old  grandfather  has  sometimes  a  great  deal  to  think  of. 

I  have  been  told  since  I  arrived,  although  I  should  have 
known  it  before,  that  your  great  University  is  now,  in  point 
of  numbers,  the  largest  in  the  land,  and  I  am  quite  sure 
that  it  is  not  alone  from  the.  point  of  view  of  quantity, 
but  also  from  that  of  quality,  that  you  are  shining  so 
brightly  in  the  firmament.  In  fact,  if  we  take  for  com- 
parison the  troublous  days  of  the  stupendous  conflict 
through  which  we  have  just  passed,  and  from  which  we 
have  so  splendidly  emerged,  I  feel  assured  that  the  record 
of  the  University  of  California  is  quite  equal  to  that  of  any 
other  academic  institution  in  the  land.    As  I  was  walking 


*  University  Meeting,  University  of  California,  January  30,  1920. 


UNIVERSITY  MEETING  ADDRESSES  193 

along  this  morning  to  the  campus,  I  began  to  reflect  on  the 
multitudinous  ways  in  which  you  have  all  displayed  your 
abilities  and  your  patriotism  during  these  eventful  years. 
Take,  for  instance,  the  different  disciplines  represented  in 
this  University,  entirely  apart  from  the  self-sacrifice  of  the 
individual  students,  who  contributed  simply  as  men  and 
women  so  largely  to  the  winning  of  the  war,  what  have  the 
different  sciences  and  disciplines  contributed?  It  would 
take  a  long  time  to  make  even  a  catalogue,  but  these  few 
things  certainly  are  at  least  apparent. 

Consider,  for  instance,  the  chemical  sciences,  with  the 
immense  contribution  that  its  votaries  made  in  the  one  sub- 
ject alone  of  poisonous  gases ;  and  not  only  on  the  destruc- 
tive side,  but  also  on  the  constructive  and  restorative  side, 
in  the  development  of  preventive  methods,  through  the 
masks,  which  I  understand  was  largely  due  to  American 
ingenuity.  Take  again  the  students  of  physical  science  and 
consider  the  remarkable  achievements  that  they  have  made, 
such  as,  for  instance,  the  audible  detection  of  the  faint 
approach  of  an  U  boat — an  achievement  which  contributed  in 
no  small  measure  to  the  glory  of  the  American  navy.  Take 
even  such  an  abstract  science  as  mathematics.  Who  does 
not  know  that  to  the  higher  mathematics  we  owe  not  a  little 
of  that  precision  in  the  use  of  the  great  guns  which  created 
such  havoc  during  the  war.  And  even  the  geographer  did 
his  share,  as  I  happen  to  know  from  intimate  contact  with 
some  of  its  votaries,  in  preparing  the  way  for  a  deeper  study 
of  the  terrain  and  of  the  physical  conditions  favorable  to 
successful  sorties  and  reconnaissances.  The  physical  and 
mathematical  sciences  stand  high  in  the  list  of  war  accom- 
plishments. 

In  the  engineering  sciences  the  achievements  speak  for 
themselves.  In  aviation,  and  in  marine  engineering,  in  the 
construction  of  the  railroads  and  the  docks  in  France,  and 
in  the  thousand  and  one  ways  which  contributed  so  signally 
to  the  work  behind  the  lines,  the  American  engineer — the 
college-bred,  the  university  trained  engineer — was  easily  first. 


194  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHBONICLE 

Consider,  too,  the  literary  disciplines.  Think  of  the 
many  students  well  trained  in  the  foreign  languages  who 
played  a  conspicuous  part  in  the  liason  service,  in  the  in- 
telligence division,  in  the  numberless  ways  in  which  the 
information  diffused  throughout  the  enemy  countries  and 
at  home  was  brought  to  a  focus  when  it  was  needed. 

Above  all,  perhaps,  remember  the  group  of  disciplines 
which  we  call  the  political  and  the  social  sciences.  Never 
before  in  the  history  of  the  world  has  it  been  so  fully  realized 
that  the  real  foundation  of  an  army  lies  in  its  economic 
possibilities.  Accordingly  perhaps  more  of  the  students, 
and  certainly  the  larger  number  of  the  instructors  who  were 
not  at  the  front,  were  busily  engaged,  at  Washington, 
throughout  the  country,  and  abroad,  in  carefully  studying 
the  conditions,  statistical,  economic,  commercial  and  indus- 
trial, without  a  knowledge  of  which  it  would  have  been 
hopeless  to  attempt  to  win  this  stupendous  conflict. 

So  you  see,  fellow  students,  that  the  contribution  of  the 
universities  in  this  country  has  been  a  great  contribution. 
And  now  we  must  look  not  to  the  past,  but  to  the  present 
and  to  the  future.  As  I  take  it,  the  contribution  of  the 
learned  institutions  in  this  country  is  potentially  a  greater 
one  in  the  future  than  it  has  actually  been  in  the  past.  For 
the  world  is  now  living  in  the  aftermath  of  the  war,  and 
while  with  us  it  is  of  course  neither  desolating  nor  horrible, 
as  is  the  situation  with  which  the  European  belligerents  are 
at  present  confronted,  it  is  none  the  less  full  of  difficulties 
and  of  perplexing  possibilities. 

There  has  never  been  a  great  war  without  bringing  about 
such  difficulties.  After  the  Peace  of  Westphalia,  at  the 
close  of  the  Thirty  Years'  War  in  Europe,  which  in  its  day 
was  almost  as  great  a  conflict  as  the  one  from  which  we 
have  just  emerged,  it  took  some  countries,  for  instance, 
Germany,  over  a  century  to  recover  from  the  desolation  and 
ravages  of  war.  Take  as  another  example  the  Napoleonic 
Wars  and  the  condition  of  England  in  1815.  Eead  the 
literature  of  the  ensuing  years  and  you  will  about  conclude 


UNIVERSITY  MEETING  ADDRESSES  195 

that  Great  Britain  was  approaching  its  end — disorders,  riots, 
strikes,  troubles  of  all  kind,  and  widespread  pessimism.  In 
our  own  country  we  also  have  had  such  examples.  The 
treaty  of  peace  of  1783,  which  brought  us  freedom,  did  not 
bring  prosperity  or  contentment.  On  the  contrary,  the 
years  succeeding  the  Revolution  were  perhaps  the  blackest 
through  which  this  country  has  gone ;  and  it  was  only 
through  the  well-nigh  superhuman  efforts  of  statesmen  like 
Hamilton  that  we  were  saved  from  disintegration  and 
despair.  Again  after  the  Civil  "War  we  had  troubles,  we 
had  disasters,  we  had  all  manner  of  readjustments  which 
were  painful  in  the  extreme. 

At  the  present  time  we  are  also  living  in  a  period  of 
difficulties,  which  can  be  summed  up  in  the  term  so  familiar 
to  all  of  you,  namely,  the  cost-of-living  problem  today,  the 
period  of  high  prices.  We  scarcely  realize  that  we  also  have 
been  going  through  an  economic  revolution  comparable  to 
some  of  the  revolutions  of  former  centuries.  Just  because 
we  are  in  the  midst  of  it,  just  because  we  have  no  perspec- 
tive, perhaps  also  because  we  in  this  country  have  been 
more  fortunate  than  the  belligerents  abroad,  we  do  not  yet 
fully  comprehend  the  different  aspects  of  what  this  means. 
But  in  a  way  there  is  referable  to  this  situation  pretty  much 
all  of  our  troubles  as  they  exist  today,  the  social  unrest,  the 
feeling  among  the  working  classes,  the  distress  among  the 
professional  classes,  the  uneasiness  as  to  what  the  morrow 
will  bring  forth,  the  anxiety  lest  we  also  should  before  long 
be  engulfed  in  that  vortex  which  is  now  threatening  Europe. 

A  study  of  the  causes  of  this  situation  would  take  us  too 
far  afield.  All  that  I  can  say  is  that,  as  the  most  astute 
and  farsighted  specialists  now  recognize,  there  are  really 
two  reasons  for  this  trouble.  One  is  the  dislocation  of 
industry  which  was  an  inevitable  accompaniment  of  such  a 
gigantic  struggle  as  the  one  which  we  have  just  witnessed. 
This  dislocation  of  industry  manifested  itself  not  only  in 
the  immensely  increased  demand  by  government  for  certain 
things,  which  the  world  at  once  proceeded  to  destroy,  to 


196  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHBONICLE 

consume  unproductively,  by  billions  of  dollars,  but  on  the 
other  hand  in  the  immense  changes  in  the  conditions  of 
supply,  through  the  diminution  of  the  working  force,  mil- 
lions now  being  called  to  the  colors,  and  through  the  fact 
that  instead  of  "business  as  usual,"  all  business  had  to  be 
very  unusual,  in  the  sense  that  our  business  was  to  bring 
about  the  production  of  only  such  things  as  might  minister 
to  the  one  supreme  effort  that  we  were  making.  That,  in 
brief,  although  it  would  be  easy  to  carry  it  out  in  detail,  is 
the  one  side  of  the  shield.  The  other  side  is  what  is  popu- 
larly called  the  inflation  of  currency  and  credit.  The  im- 
mense increase,  at  first  of  gold,  as  when  we  imported  a  billion 
dollars  just  before  our  entrance  into  the  war,  and  later 
the  erection  of  that  pyramid  of  credit  under  our  Federal 
Reserve  System  banks  and  which  in  Europe  rose  to  dizzy 
heights  through  the  emission  of  its  paper  money — this  in- 
flation and  the  piling  up  of  the  means  of  payment  have 
contributed  not  a  little  to  the  result. 

If  that  is  true,  what  is  the  outlook  for  the  future? 
Clearly,  if  we  have  had  a  dislocation  of  industry,  we  must 
have  a  relocation  of  industry.  If  we  have  had  an  inflation 
of  the  currency,  we  must  go  through  the  painful  but  neces- 
sary process  of  a  deflation  of  the  currency,  and  the  process 
will  inevitably  bring  with  it  new  troubles,  new  difficulties, 
new  problems  to  be  solved.  It  is  here  that  everyone  in  this 
country,  as  elsewhere,  will  have  to  play  his  part.  Thus  you 
see,  fellow  students,  the  function  of  the  academically  trained 
scholar,  his  scope,  his  purpose,  his  opportunity,  bids  fair  to 
be  greater  in  the  future  than  in  the  past.  Like  all  generous- 
minded  youth,  you.  I  am  sure,  feel  that  you  have  come  to 
these  halls  not  alone  to  pave  the  way  for  your  own  material 
success,  although  of  course  everyone  must  look  forward  to 
the  opportunity  of  making  his  own  living  and  thereby  con- 
tributing to  the  living  of  others,  but  that  you  have  come 
primarily  with  a  purpose  of  service,  of  putting  at  the  dis- 
posal of  the  community,  and  of  this  great  nation  that  we  love, 
everything  that  is  best  and  highest  and  noblest  in  you.    May 


I 


UNIVERSITY  MEETING  ADDRESSES  197 

I  not,  therefore,  express  the  wish  that  all  of  you  will  be 
suffused  with  a  new  hope,  and  what  is  still  more  needed,  with 
a  new  vision.  May  the  new  vision  be  that  of  a  society  which 
will  be  sufficiently  conservative  to  try  to  hold  fast  to  what 
has  been  painfully  gained  by  these  century-long  travails  of 
human  effort,  but  which  will,  at  the  same  time,  be  forward- 
looking  enough  to  discern  a  wider  diffusion  of  thase  very 
benefits  of  civilization — the  vision  of  a  society  where  we 
shall  be  able  to  combine  with  the  political  democracy  that 
we  have  secured  a  true  social  cooperation  in  the  best  sense 
of  the  term.  And  may  the  hope  be  that  it  will  be  vouch- 
safed to  each  of  you  to  be  afforded  a  share  in  the  oppor- 
tunity to  make  at  least  an  attempt  to  achieve  and  to  realize 
what  we  must  ardently  wish  will  ever  remain  before  us  as 
a  blessed  vision.  With  such  a  vision  and  such  a  hope  may 
you  all  confidently  look  forward  to  the  future,  and  make 
the  coming  years  redound  to  the  fair  name  and  fame  of  your 
beloved  Alma  Mater. 


ADDRESS  BY  PROFESSOR  E.  M.  SAIT 

One  of  the  best  talks — or  perhaps  I  might  say  one  of  the 
best  sermons — I  have  heard  was  delivered  by  the  late 
Andrew  Carnegie.  Twelve  years  ago,  before  a  gathering 
very  much  like  this,  he  touched  upon  a  topic  which  Pro- 
fessor Seligman  referred  to  in  the  course  of  his  address,  the 
opportunity  of  the  college  student.  ' '  ]\Iy  friends, ' '  he  said 
— and  Andrew  Carnegie  cannot  contradict  me  if  my  memory 
is  at  fault — "there  is  no  forgiveness.  Theologians  may 
dispute  that  point,  but  in  one  sense  at  least  there  is  no  for- 
giveness. Before  every  man,  as  he  enters  the  full  stretch 
of  life,  there  lies  opportunity,  opportunity  measured  to  his 
powers.  Day  by  day  he  is  subjected  to  tests ;  day  by  day  he 
assumes  or  abdicates  his  responsibilities.  Day  by  day," 
Mr.  Carnegie  said,  "he  is  weaving  the  web  of  his  character, 
and  that  web  is  not  a  thing  that  is  made  today  and  that 
disappears  tomorrow,  but  it  endures ;  every  filament  endures. 


198  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHEONICLE 

It  is,"  he  said,  "a  permanent  record  of  character  building, 
a  record  of  failure  and  dereliction  as  well  as  of  high  pur- 
pose and  achievement. ' ' 

It  was  impressive  as  he  said  it,  impressive  even  when,  as 
the  applause  subsided,  he  strutted  again  to  the  front  of  the 
platform,  puffed  out  his  chest  as  Carnegies  are  entitled  to 
do,  and  exclaimed,  with  a  good  deal  of  emphasis,  "Young 
men,  twenty  years  from  now  I  want  you  to  remember  that 
you  heard  Andrew  Carnegie  speak  today."  Well,  I  remem- 
ber, Mr.  Carnegie.  It  was  twelve  years  ago,  and  I  remember. 
It  was  just  that  thought  of  opportunity  that  made  his  talk 
so  effective. 

I  have  seen  a  good  many  college  terms  open,  as  this  term 
has  just  opened,  first  as  a  student  and  then  as  a  teacher; 
and  often  the  thought  has  come  to  me,  as  it  must  occasion- 
ally have  come  to  you,  the  rather  oppressive  thought,  the 
rather  disconcerting  thought,  of  the  opportunities  that  are 
going  to  be  neglected  and  of  that  web  of  character,  to  use 
Mr.  Carnegie's  term,  that  is  going  to  be  woven  awry.  What 
opportunities  you  have  in  a  great  institution  like  this,  a 
revelation  to  a  visitor  from  the  East :  splendid  columned 
palaces  sheltering  classrooms,  a  profusion  of  books  that  are 
yours  whenever  you  want  to  use  them,  courses  of  instruction 
that  run  the  whode  gamut  of  arts  and  sciences — these  things 
not  exposed  to  your  view  simply  as  a  distant,  tantalizing 
prospect  kept  out  of  your  reach ;  not  separated  from  you  by 
some  gulf  which  you  cannot  cross,  or  by  some  obstacle  which 
you  cannot  climb;  they  are  free  gifts,  freely  bestowed, 
almost  forced  upon  you.  The  cup  is  full  and  in  your  hand ; 
you  have  only  to  touch  your  lips  to  it  and  drink. 

Now  it  was  not  like  that  when  universities  first  began  in 
Europe.  It  was  not  like  that  when  Peter  Abelard  taught 
in  Paris — Abelard  with  his  few  treasured  volumes  so  pain- 
fully acquired,  with  his  group  of  eager  students  squatting 
before  him  in  the  damp  straw,  as  McCabe  has  described, 
without  any  books  at  all,  students  who  had  come  from 
remote  places,  who  perhaps  had  trudged  barefoot  from  dis- 


UNIVERSITY  MEETING  ADDBESSES  199 

tant  towns  of  Spain  and  Germany  simply  to  sit  at  the  feet 
of  the  master,  who  had  come  without  money  to  buy  clothes 
and  without  money  to  buy  food,  and  were  content  because 
of  the  vision  which  they  had. 

Or  think  of  Abraham  Lincoln — that  comes  a  little  nearer 
home  than  the  twelfth  century — Abraham  Lincoln,  in  the 
loft  of  a  solitary  log  cabin,  poring  in  the  dim  light  of  a 
tallow  candle  over  his  volume  of  John  Bunyan  or  Robert 
Burns,  untaught,  but  using  to  the  full  the  few  books  he 
possessed.  Lincoln,  you  know,  worked  for  three  solid  days 
on  a  neighbor's  farm  so  that  he  could  acquire  from  him  a 
half-ruined  copy  of  Weems'  "Life  of  Washington."  What 
would  Lincoln  have  given  for  four  years  at  a  place  like  this  ? 
What  would  he  have  given  for  one  year?  Let  us  stop  to 
think  of  what  Lincoln  would  have  done  with  such  oppor- 
tunities. 

It  was  a  good  thing  said  about  opportunity  by  the  poet 
Schiller.  He  said  a  thing  perhaps  well  to  be  in  our  minds 
as  we  open  the  college  term:  "Opportunity  is  a  bird  that 
flies  low,  but  it  flies  fast. ' ' 


200  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 


THE  FARM  LABOR  PROBLEM 


By  E.  L.  Adams* 


A  very  few  days  after  war  was  declared  upon  Germany, 
the  State  Council  of  Defense  charged  the  College  of  Agri- 
culture of  the  University  of  California  with  the  handling 
of  certain  farm  labor  problems.  Later,  June  1,  1917,  the 
United  States  Department  of  Agriculture  entrusted  its 
emergency  war  labor  work  for  California  to  the  same  in- 
stitution. These  labors  were  maintained  until  July  1,  1918 ; 
since  then  independent  investigations  have  been  continued 
by  the  College  of  Agriculture  of  the  University.  A  report  on 
one  study  of  farm  labor  conditions  has  been  published  as  a 
circular  of  the  College  of  Agriculture,t  its  purpose  being 
both  descriptive — to  inform  concerning  California's  labor 
needs — and  historical — to  report  remedial  activities  of  the 
1917  season. 

The  purpose  of  the  present  paper  is  to  record  the  farm 
labor  situation  of  1918,  and  to  discuss  certain  plans  for 
solving  the  problem  of  shortages  in  farm  labor. 

Review  op  the  1918  Season 

"When  labor  is  abundant  and  willing,  there  is,  in  the  or- 
dinary sense,  no  labor  problem.  It  is  only  through  anxiety 
lest  prime  needs  be  not  satisfied  that  extraordinary  steps 

*  Credit  is  due  to  Mr.  T.  R.  Kelley,  of  the  College  of  Agriculture, 
for  material  aid  in  preparing  the  original  report,  as  yet  unpublished, 
from  which  this  article  has  been  prepared. 

t  Circular  No.  193,  "A  Study  of  Farm  Labor  in  California," 
March,  1918,  by  R.  L.  Adams  and  T.  R.  Kelley. 


TEE  FARM  LABOR  PEOBLEM  201 

are  taken  to  find  a  sufficiency  of  labor  to  prevent  lessen- 
ing of  production.  Such  anxiety,  whether  ill  or  well 
founded,  certainly  existed  at  the  beginning  of  the  war  and 
grew  with  its  progress.  The  complaints  of  farmers  that 
necessary  labor  was  short  in  quantity  and  very  deficient 
in  quality  were  too  loud  and  too  numerous  in  1917  and 
1918  to  be  merely  ignored. 

Throughout  the  entire  year  of  1918,  therefore,  various 
means  were  employed  through  which  to  keep  closely  in 
touch  with  the  situation  in  California.  Since  obviously 
the  readiest  test  to  apply  to  an  allegation  of  shortage  of 
any  production  factor  is  statistics  of  output,  an  ambitious 
inquiry  into  crop  losses  due  to  labor  deficiencies  was  begun 
near  the  end  of  the  harvest  season.  The  success  of  this  in- 
quiry depended  upon  the  cooperation  of  Professor  B.  H. 
Crocheron,  State  Leader  of  Farm  Advisors,  the  advisors 
themselves,  and  the  officers  and  members  of  each  of  the 
400  odd  Farm  Centers.  If  this  investigation  met  with 
only  partial  success,  the  partial  failure  is  to  be  ascribed 
solely  to  the  epidemic  of  influenza,  which  prevented  most 
of  the  Farm  Centers  from  meeting  during  the  latter  part 
of  1918.  Of  the  400  odd  Centers  only  about  60,  represent- 
ing some  twenty  counties,  were  able  to  discuss  the  questions 
which  had  been  submitted  to  them  all.  The  questions 
were : 

1.  General  statement  showing  losses  in  section  directly 
traceable  to  lack  of  labor  (i.e.,  failure  to  plant,  inability  to 
care  for  growing  crops,  lack  of  harvest  labor,  loss  in  inten- 
sive farming). 

2.  Specific  cases  reported  in  meeting  (character  and 
amount  of  loss). 

3.  General  statement  covering  labor  conditions  during 
season  as  to  ( 1 )  amount :  enough,  scarce,  short,  very  short ; 
(2)  quality:  normal,  poor,  very  poor;  (3)  kinds  short: 
milkers,  teamsters,  irrigators,  etc. 

4.  Wages,  as  compared  with  the  previous  year. 


202  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CEEONICLE 

5.  Changes  made  in  handling  labor  (i.e.,  better  housing, 
change  in  hours,  more  use  of  women,  farmers  working 
harder,  more  use  of  machinery). 

In  reply  to  the  first  two  questions,  calling  for  a  general 
statement  of  losses  and  for  specific  cases,  we  learned  that 
in  many  districts  the  harvest  was  unduly  prolonged  be- 
cause of  labor  scarcity,  with  consequent  danger  from  early 
rains.  The  extraordinarily  early  rains  did  actually  cause 
considerable  losses  that  might  have  been  materially  lessened 
or  even  avoided  had  plenty  of  labor  been  at  hand.  Specific 
losses  of  fruit  from  lack  of  labor  before  or  during  the  rainy 
spell,  according  to  six  Farm  Center  meetings,  amounted  to 
about  $7,000;  others  reported  fruit  losses  in  vague  terms. 
Two  Centers  claimed  65  tons  of  hay  lost,  another  ' '  hay  and 
grain  losses, ' '  and  another  2,000  sacks  of  grain  lost ;  all 
because  of  inability  to  get  necessary  help.  The  same  rea- 
son was  given  for  failure  to  plant  about  2,000  acres  in 
seven  or  eight  Centers.  One  grain  district  reported  a  loss 
of  5  to  10  per  cent  due  to  shattering,  which  labor,  if  avail- 
able, could  have  forestalled.  One  farmer  claimed  the  loss 
of  half  his  corn  crop  through  this  same  lack  of  labor ;  an- 
other, of  12  acres  of  beans.  One  Center  on  the  San  Joaquin 
River  found  its  bean  and  grain  sorghum  harvest  * '  seriously 
threatened,"  and  certain  of  its  members  paying  75  cents 
an  hour  to  bean  pilers ;  and  a  neighboring  Center  was  hard 
put  to  it  because  of  a  lack  of  cannery  help  to  care  for  to- 
matoes. Another  Center  complained  of  a  short  corn  crop 
because  of  too  few  hoe  hands. 

Concerning  the  shortage  of  labor  only  10  per  cent  of  the 
Centers  reporting  stated  that  they  had  enough,  while  90 
per  cent  reported  labor  as  scarce,  short,  or  very  short.  Prac- 
tically one-third  of  the  Centers  believed  farm  labor  to  be  of 
normal  quality,  two-thirds  finding  labor  fair,  poor,  or 
very  poor.  Special  shortages  were  noted  in  milkers,  gen- 
eral farm  hands,  teamsters,  fruit  pickers,  and  a  scattering 
of  woodcutters,  tractor  drivers  and  cannery  help. 


THE  FARM  LABOR  PROBLEM  203 


STATEMENTS  REGARDING  WAGES 

The  statements  received  regarding  wages  almost  invaria- 
bly either  alleged  increases  in  1918  ranging  from  25  per 
cent  to  100  per  cent — usually  50  per  cent  over  wages  in 
1917,  or  else  asserted  that  ranch  workers  in  1918  received 
$2.25  to  $3.50  a  day  and  board  as  against  $1.50  to  $2.00 
a  day  and  board  in  1917. 

With  respect  to  changes  made  in  handling  labor,  and 
in  meeting  the  situation,  we  found  a  markedly  greater  use 
of  women  workers  and  school  children ;  farmers  and  their 
families  working  harder  and  for  longer  hours  than  here- 
tofore ;  provisions  for  better  housing,  or  shorter  hours,  for 
hired  hands ;  and  use  of  more  milking  machines,  machinery 
in  general,  and  tractors. 


SUMMARY  REVIEW  OF  1918  SEASON 

Although  California  farmers  escaped  in  the  1918  season 
actual  loss  of  whole  planted  acreages,  yet  scarcity  of  man 
power  certainly  prevented  the  putting  in  of  certain  crops 
with  high  labor  requirements,  as,  for  instance,  potatoes, 
sugar  beets,  and  some  truck  crops;  and  this  same  scarcity 
also  hindered  the  progress  of  intensive  farming.  Straw — 
grain,  bean,  and  rice — could  have  been  more  abundantly 
baled,  and  therefore  in  greater  degree  utilized,  if  more 
labor  had  been  available.  A  pinch  was  felt  in  the  Imperial 
Valley  during  the  summer  months;  in  the  sugar  beet  har- 
vest during  September;  and  in  fitting  out  certain  haying 
and  grain  harvesting  crews.  Nevertheless  the  farmers  were 
able  to  take  care  of  their  crops  throughout  the  greater  part 
of  the  harvest  without  serious  losses ;  on  the  whole  there 
was  enough  labor  of  sorts  to  go  around.  At  no  time  during 
the  season  was  any  startling  demand  made  by  farmers  upon 
what  is  ordinarily  considered  marginal  labor,  e.g.,  high 
school  boys,  women,  old  men,  and  mere  city  dwellers. 


204  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

Among  the  influences  undoubtedly  responsible  for  pro- 
viding additional  labor  for  this  year  were:  curtailment  of 
construction  work,  the  completion  of  cantonment  building 
in  1917,  the  "Work  or  Fight"  regulation,  local  community 
attempts  to  work  out  means  of  increase  by  closing  saloons, 
more  stringent  enforcement  of  anti-vagrancy  ordinances, 
and  curtailment  of  non-essential  industries,  and,  finally, 
importation  of  Mexicans. 


Plans  for  Solving  the  Problem  of  Farm  Labor 

Shortages 

As  an  outgrowth  of  federal,  state,  community,  and  indi- 
vidual experiences  in  the  1918  season  certain  plans  have 
taken  shape  to  meet  farm  labor  shortages. 

In  presenting  these  plans  no  attempt  has  been  made  here 
to  cover  all  phases.  For  instance,  greater  use  of  potential 
supply  labor,  as  women  and  boys ;  replacement  of  man  labor 
by  increased  use  of  machinery ;  greater  diversification  in 
the  farm  enterprise ;  provision  for  better  living  conditions ; 
and  readjustment  of  school  vacations  to  meet  the  harvest 
period,  are  all  promising  methods.  They  are,  however, 
either  amply  covered  in  other  publications  and  by  other 
activities,  or  are  generally  too  well  known  to  need  ampli- 
fication. Neither  is  any  attempt  made  to  pass  judgment 
upon  any  of  the  plans  other  than  that  exercised  in  making 
a  selection  of  subjects. 

IMPORTATION  OF  LABOE 

Since  more  labor  is  needed  for  farm  industries  so  organ- 
ized that  men  are  required  who  are  able  to  do  the  hand 
and  stoop  labor  incident  to  the  industry,  such  as  cutting 
asparagus,  thinning  onions,  thinning  and  harvesting  sugar 
beets,  seed  harvests;  or  who  are  able  to  work  in  localities 
where  farm  work  must  be  conducted  under  trying  condi- 
tions of  heat,  dust,  wind,  and  isolation,  constant  recruiting 


THE  FARM  LABOR  PROBLEM  205 

of  labor  is  necessary  to  maintain  certain  of  California's 
specialized  industries.  Interest  in  obtaining  such  labor 
centers  in  securing  importation  of  workers  from  Mexico  or 
China. 

Mexicans. — During  the  war  much  was  done  to  lessen 
restrictions  covering  importation  of  Mexicans.  Men  w^ere 
obtainable  bj^  permission  of  the  United  States  Department 
of  Labor  for  use  in  certain  specified  industries,  among 
which,  fortunately,  agriculture  was  well  to  the  front. 

Chinese  Under  Bond  as  War-time  Lator. — Since  the  pass- 
age of  the  Geary  Act  in  1882,  certain  influential  farmers 
and  ranch  corporations  of  the  Pacific  Coast,  as  well 
as  others  interested  in  a  sufficient  supply  of  "common 
labor,"  have  persistently  endeavored  to  restore  in  whole 
or  in  part  the  freedom  of  immigration  formerly  enjoyed  by 
the  Chinese.  The  war,  with  its  sharp  curtailment  of  cus- 
tomary labor  supply  and  accentuation  of  demand  for 
raw  materials  and  foodstuffs,  revived  the  hopes  of  those 
desiring  access  to  the  abundant  labor  markets  of  the  Far 
East.  Chinese  immigration  again  came  to  the  front.  Pros- 
pective employers  seemed  unconvinced  that  their  aim  was 
at  all  futile ;  the  press  and  leaders  of  organized  labor  stood 
unalterably  determined  that  the  Chinese  Exclusion  Law 
should  not  in  one  jot  or  tittle  be  tampered  with.  The  issue 
seldom  fails  to  disturb  public  conferences  upon  the  labor 
shortage,  and  its  pros  and  cons  are  almost  daily  thrust  for- 
ward to  clash  or  mesh  with  attempts  to  improve  the  supply 
and  the  distribution  of  agricultural  labor. 

The  arguments  for  and  against  the  importation  of  Chi- 
nese are  many  and  range  from  a  question  of  expediency 
to  the  problems  of  Americanization.  Farmers  themselves 
are  by  no  means  in  accord  on  the  subject,  while  represen- 
tatives of  organized  labor  are  inclined  to  be  bitter  in  de- 
nouncing any  attempt  to  let  down  the  barriers  to  the 
Chinese,  even  for  a  limited  number  and  for  a  specified 
time. 


206  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

Conditions  surrounding  importation  are  such  that  only 
by  Congressional  action  can  any  supply  be  obtained  from 
this  source.  Thus  far  federal  authorities  have  apparently 
taken  the  stand  that,  if  California's  increased  food  produc- 
tion can  only  be  accomplished  by  the  introduction  of  Chi- 
nese, with  the  perplexites  attached  thereto,  they  prefer  to 
get  along  with  less  production. 

STANDARDIZATION  OF  WAGES 

Colorado  has  perhaps  gone  as  far  as  any  other  state  that 
has  attempted  to  standardize  wages.  The  usual  situation 
developed  of  labor  coming  to  look  upon  its  offering  as  a 
commodity  greatly  in  demand  and  to  accordingly  ask  for 
wages  entirely  out  of  proportion  to  the  service  rendered 
and  the  value  of  the  crop  to  the  grower;  the  grower  in 
turn  becoming  nervous  enough  over  increasing  costs  of 
production  and  difficulty  in  obtaining  help  to  cause  him 
to  seriously  consider  reducing  his  acreage,  and  to  bid 
against  other  employers  for  help.  As  a  result  of  such  a  situ- 
ation there  was  called  in  Northern  Colorado  a  conference 
of  sections  essentially  the  same  agriculturally.  The  ques- 
tion was  thoroughly  threshed  out  by  county  agricultural 
agents,  county  farm  labor  chairmen,  farmers,  and  laborers, 
and  out  of  the  discussion  grew  a  wage  scale  which  was 
recommended  for  common  use  in  that  section.  Similar  con- 
gresses were  held  in  various  sections  of  Colorado  with  sim- 
ilar results.  The  scale  adopted  was  somewhat  different  in 
the  various  sections  of  Colorado  and  thereby  tended  to 
some  competition  for,  and  movement  of,  labor ;  but  this 
seemed  unavoidable  and  no  solution  was  found.  Thomas, 
Farm  Help  Specialist  for  Colorado,  thinks  the  principle  is 
sound. 

Oregon,  on  the  strength  of  a  very  determined  campaign 
in  the  wheat-raising  counties,  fixed  a  uniform  wage  of  $60 
per  month.  This  resulted  in  doing  away  with  one  farmer 
bidding  against  another  for  labor  and  reduced  to  a  large 
extent  movement   of  transient   labor   continually   on   the 


THE  FARM  LABOB  PROBLEM  207 

lookout  for  more  pay.  Later,  a  conference  held  at  Pendle- 
ton resulted  in  the  extension  of  the  uniform  wage  scale 
idea  to  the  grain-growing  sections  of  eastern  Oregon  and 
southeastern  Washington. 

Idaho,  through  its  State  Farm  Bureau,  at  the  annual 
meeting  in  February,  adopted  a  uniform  wage  scale  for 
hands  employed  by  the  month,  for  expert  irrigators,  and 
for  extra  help. 

Utah's  only  attempt  was  to  set  a  standard  in  wages  for 
sugar  beet  labor.  The  rate  was  generally  accepted  through- 
out the  state  and  the  schedule  strictly  adhered  to. 

Kansas,  in  order  to  unify  its  wage  scale,  divided  the  state 
into  eight  districts,  and  held  conferences  with  representa- 
tives from  all  the  different  farm  organizations  and  from  all 
labor  organizations  to  decide  upon  the  wages  of  a  given 
district. 

In  California  no  state-wide  effort  has  been  made  to  estab- 
lish standard  wage  scales,  although  several  local  attempts 
have  come  under  our  observation  in  the  past  season.  A 
standard  day  or  piece  wage  for  sugar  beet  operators  has 
long  been  the  system  of  payment  in  the  state.  The  same 
practice  is  applied  to  certain  branches  of  other  field  crop 
production,  such  as  cotton  picking,  cutting  asparagus,  pick- 
ing up  potatoes,  while  the  fruit  industry  has  largely 
developed  a  plan  of  payment  on  piece  work. 

Several  community  attempts  to  determine  and  adhere  to 
a  standard  scale  for  general  labor  have  been  tried  out  the 
past  year  in  Solano,  Los  Angeles,  Merced,  and  Madera 
counties. 

A  study  made  by  this  office  during  June  and  July  cov- 
ering current  wages  in  thirty-two  counties  indicates  that 
there  is  great  need  for  giving  more  attention  to  the  matter 
of  uniform  wages  based  on  fair  returns  to  both  farmer  and 
worker.  In  addition  to  the  counties  noted  above  which  have 
acted  upon  this  matter,  discussions  by  farmers  have  also 
taken  place  in  Alameda,  Contra  Costa,  Kern,  Nevada,  Tu- 
lare, and  Ventura  counties. 


208  VNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

From  the  various  experiences  coming  to  our  attention  it 
seems  possible  to  draw  certain  deductions : 

First:  Standardization  of  wages  should  be  designed 
solely  to  determine  a  fair  wage,  and  should  be  generally 
concurred  in  by  representatives  of  both  laborers  and 
farmers. 

Second:  Farmers  prefer  to  retain  the  privilege  of  pay- 
ing men  according  to  their  individual  capacity  for  such 
lines  of  work  as  tractor  driving,  separator  tending,  and  the 
like. 

Third:  The  elements  introduced  in  some  communities 
by  one  farmer  working  for  another  cause  a  certain  sensi- 
tiveness toward  fixing  wages. 

Fourth :  A  sufficient  supply  of  labor  must  be  available  if 
wages  are  to  be  set ;  otherwise  the  man  who  needs  help  for 
only  two  or  three  days  will  bid  far  beyond  any  standard 
wage  that  might  be  fijxed. 

Fifth :  The  objection  is  raised  that  labor  is  for  sale.  Any 
determined  effort  to  fix  wages  made  by  farmers  operating 
solely  on  their  own  responsibility  will  meet  with  opposition 
from  the  laboring  men. 

Sixth :  A  clear  statement  of  existing  wages  in  different 
communities  will  serve  the  same  purpose  as  actual  stan- 
dardization by  steadying  the  situation  and  preventing 
migration  of  labor. 

Seventh :  Climatic,  living,  working,  and  crop  yielding 
conditions  vary  to  such  an  extent  that  a  single  standard  of 
wages  is  very  difficult  to  determine. 

Eighth :  Government  agents  should  not  go  beyond  a  dis- 
cussion covering  the  principles  of  standardization  of  wages, 
leaving  the  actual  determination  of  wages  solely  to  farmers 
and  laborers. 

Ninth :  Standardization  of  wages  concurred  in  by  both 
farmers  and  laborers  should  carry  with  it  assurance  from 
laborers  that  they  will  deliver  a  day's  work.  For  instance, 
if  growers  agree  to  $4  a  day  on  the  assumption  that  a  given 
amount  of  work  constitutes  a  day's  delivery,  labor  should 


THE  FARM  LABOB  PROBLEM  209 

interest  itself  to  see  that  this  is  the  output.  This  is  im- 
portant as  day  wages  tend  to  remove  the  initiative  inci- 
dent to  piece  work. 

Tenth :  Standardization  should  be  centered  within  a  com- 
munity or  within  a  given  industry. 

THEOKETICAL  WAGE  BASE 

From  data  compiled  during  normal  times  showing  the 
percentage  of  the  amount  received  for  a  given  crop  which 
is  paid  for  man  labor,  based  on  usual  yields  and  common 
market  prices,  a  rough  guide  is  available  to  serve  as  a 
measure  of  what  could  be  paid  for  labor  at  any  time,  after 
allowing  equal  increases  or  decreases  for  all  items  entering 
into  the  cost  of  producing  a  crop. 

Summed  up  the  findings  indicate  a  justified  wage  scale 
for  certain  selected  crops  as  follows: 

Crop  Yield  Value                               Labor 

Alfalfa  5  ton           $18.00  per  ton    $5.25 

Barley  10  sacks           2.00  per  cwt 5.00 

Eice  2500  lbs.                .03  per  lb 4.00 

Sugar  beets  10  tons             8.00  per  ton    3.75 

Wheat  8  sacks             .04  per  lb 8.00 

Prunes  2  ton                 .06  per  lb 3.25 

Tomatoes  10  ton           12.00  per  ton    4.00 

CLOSING  OF  SALOONS 

Experiences  in  other  states  with  reference  to  the  closing 
of  saloons  offer  some  valuable  material. 

Findings  in  the  states  of  Virginia,  Georgia,  Kansas,  Ore- 
gon, Alabama,  Mississippi,  West  Virginia,  Maine,  Wash- 
ington, Utah,  and  Idaho  are  unanimous  in  conclusions 
that  (a)  closing  of  saloons  had  not,  materially,  directly 
affected  the  supply  of  farm  labor  but  that  some  indirect 
benefit  had  resulted  through  the  supplying  of  other  indus- 
tries without  drawing  upon  farm  labor  for  this  work;  (&) 
greater  efficiency  and  reliability  had  resulted. 


210  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 


ANTI-VAGEANCY  LAWS 

California's  interest  in  anti-vagrancy  legislation  as  a 
means  of  meeting  farm  labor  shortages  has  been  second 
only  to  its  interest  in  prohibition. 

Several  states  have  already  passed  drastic  vagrancy  laws 
based  on  needs  arising  from  war  conditions.  Of  these  the 
Maryland  law  is  typical  and,  for  many  states,  basic. 

The  Maryland  Law. — With  certain  minor  exceptions  (as 
students  and  those  out  on  strike)  the  Maryland  law  is  a 
war  measure  vesting  in  the  governor  power  to  compel  the 
registration  of  every  able-bodied  male  between  the  ages  of 
eighteen  and  fifty,  and  to  insist  on  his  regular  employment 
in  a  lawful  and  useful  manner. 

Provision  is  made  for  a  Compulsory  Work  Bureau  to  aid 
the  governor,  its  primary  duties  being  to  assist  in  finding 
evaders  of  registration  and  to  get  jobs  for  the  unemployed 
in  agriculture,  in  canneries,  or  in  state,  county,  or  Baltimore 
city  road  and  street  work. 

Details  of  wage  determination,  machinery  for  carrying 
out  the  intent  of  the  law  and  penalties  are  fully  set  forth. 

The  California  Law. — The  California  law,  long  on  the 
statute  books,  reads : 

1.  Every  person  (except  a  California  Indian)  without 
visible  means  of  living  who  has  the  physical  ability  to 
work,  and  who  does  not  seek  employment,  nor  labor  when 
employment  is  offered  him ;  or 

2.  Every  beggar  who  solicits  alms  as  a  business;  or 

3.  Every  person  who  roams  about  from  place  to  place 
without  any  lawful  business ;  or 

4.  Every  person  known  to  be  a  pickpocket,  thief,  burg- 
lar, or  confidence  operator,  either  by  his  own  confession,  or 
by  his  having  been  convicted  of  either  of  such  offenses,  and 
having  no  visible  or  lawful  means  of  support,  when  found 
loitering  around  any  steamboat  landing,  railroad  depot, 
banking  institution,  broker's  office,   place  of  amusement, 


THE  FABM  LABOB  PROBLEM  211 

auction-room,  store,  shop  or  crowded  thoroughfare,  ear  or 
omnibus,  or  any  public  gathering  or  assembly ;  or 

5.  Every  idle,  or  lewd,  or  dissolute  person,  or  associate  of 
known  thieves ;  or, 

6.  Every  person  who  wanders  about  the  streets  at  late 
or  unusual  hours  of  the  night,  without  any  visible  or  law- 
ful business;  or 

'  7.  Every  person  who  lodges  in  any  barn,  shed,  shop,  out- 
house, vessel,  or  place  other  than  such  as  is  kept  for  lodging 
purposes,  without  the  permission  of  the  owner  or  party 
entitled  to  the  possession  thereof;  or 

8.  Every  person  who  lives  in  and  about  houses  of  ill- 
fame  ;  or 

9.  Every  person  who  acts  as  a  runner  or  copper  for 
attorneys  in  and  about  police  courts  or  city  prisons;  or 

10.  Every  common  prostitute;  or, 

11.  Every  common  drunkard  is  a  vagrant  and  is  punish- 
able by  a  fine  not  exceeding  five  hundred  dollars,  or  by 
imprisonment  in  the  county  jail  not  exceeding  six  months, 
or  by  both  such  fine  and  imprisonment.  (Amendment 
approved  1911,  p.  508.) 

Local  California  ordinances,  in  addition  to  the  state  laws 
are  in  force  in :  the  city  of  Pomona,  under  its  ordinance 
No.  375;  the  city  of  Santa  Maria,  under  its  ordinance  No. 
80;  the  city  of  San  Diego,  under  its  ordinance  No.  5954; 
and  the  city  of  Los  Banos,  under  section  7,  Ordinance  14. 

The  county  of  Yolo  provides  for  the  use  of  prisoners 
whenever  three  or  more  are  convicted,  upon  public  grounds, 
roads,  streets,  highways  or  public  buildings  under  the  direc- 
tion of  the  sheriff  or  deputy. 

Attempts  at  Enforcemeyit. — Fourteen  California  counties 
offer  evidence  of  attempts  to  enforce  anti-vagrancy  legisla- 
tion, namely,  Sacramento,  Merced,  Yuba,  San  Joaquin, 
Alameda,  Contra  Costa,  Glenn,  Imperial,  Kern,  Kings,  Los 
Angeles,  Placer,  San  Bernardino,  and  San  Diego.  The 
work  has  ranged  from  active  efforts  of  sheriffs,  town  mar- 
shals, and  chiefs  of  police  to  reform  street  loafers  and 


212  VNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

vagrants  through  threat,  jail  sentences,  or  even  a  term  on 
the  roads  or  the  county  rock  pile,  to  an  interpretation  of 
the  law  as  including  men  of  wealth  and  refinement  not  en- 
gaged in  a  productive  occupation. 

Other  States. — Our  investigations  to  determine  the  find- 
ings in  states  having  anti-vagrancy  legislation  brought  out 
the  following  points  which  are  of  interest  in  this  connection : 

South  Dakota  found  no  occasion  to  enforce  their  law, 
Wisconsin  no  direct  benefit  from  enforcing  it. 

New  Jersey  found  no  direct  benefit,  although  some  in- 
direct help  was  experienced  in  that  men  forced  to  work 
tended  to  relieve  other  industries,  thus  eventually  reflect- 
ing on  the  farm  labor  supply. 

Legislation  in  Oregon  and  in  Georgia  was  too  recent  to 
permit  deductions. 

Virginia  was  not  optimistic  over  the  working  out  of  its 
law  largely  because  of  apathy  when  test  cases  were  made. 

West  Virginia  and  Maryland  found  their  anti-vagrancy 
laws  successful. 

WOMEN  AS  EMERGENCY  LABOR  IN  AGRICULTURE 

In  California,  in  1918,  there  was  a  more  extensive  use  of 
women  in  agriculture  than  has  ever  occurred  before,  and 
a  special  study  was  therefore  made  of  it. 

Certain  deductions  follow  the  season's  investigations: 

(1)  It  is  not  desirable  that  women  and  men  work  to- 
gether. Men  cause  cows  to  kick,  horses  to  be  vicious,  and 
accidents  to  happen,  all  designed  to  force  women  out. 
Large  corporations  cannot  use  women  to  advantage,  but 
small  concerns  where  they  work  directly  with  or  under  the 
eye  of  the  owner  or  manager,  can  advantageously  use  them. 

(2)  Great  care  must  be  exercised  in  safeguarding  women. 
Women  should  not  be  sent  out  singly  or  to  unknown  con- 
ditions. There  are  evidences  in  the  past  season  that  a 
lack  of  chivalry  exists  not  only  among  certain  workers  but 
in    certain    foremen.      In    safeguarding    women    in    agri- 


THE  FARM  LABOR  PROBLEM  213 

culture  the  Woman's  Land  Armj^  of  Northern  California 
deserves  special  commendation  for  the  sound  and  emphatic 
stand  it  has  taken  in  laying  down  standards  to  be  observed 
by  employers. 

(3)  Women  of  mature  years  are  better  able  to  take  care 
of  themselves,  but  do  not  do  as  good  work  nor  set  as  rapid 
a  pace  as  the  younger  girls,  at  least  not  in  work  that  is 
new  to  them. 

(4)  Much  of  the  good  work  done  by  women  is  traceable 
to  a  feeling  of  patriotic  desire  to  help,  not  to  a  love  of  the 
work  as  such. 

(5)  Success  is  largely  traceable  to  the  character  and  de- 
gree of  chaperonage  practiced. 

(6)  Overall  costumes  are  absolutely  necessary  for  farm 
work.  Their  use  soon  results  in  an  accustomed  feeling, 
both  on  the  part  of  the  observer  and  the  observed. 

(7)  Women  can  do  all  kinds  of  farm  work  except  heavy 
lifting,  if  they  care  to  undertake  it. 

(8)  Housing  conditions  for  women  must  be  under  the 
supervision  of  some  competent  woman,  and  must  include 
ample  bathing  and  washing  facilities,  and  clean  quarters 
which  are  entirely  separate  from  the  men's  quarters. 

BETTEE  CARE  OF  LABOR 

A  great  deal  of  interest  has  centered  around  the  ques- 
tion of  the  better  housing  of  ranch  help.  Farmers  are 
almost  universally  agreed  that  housing  should  be  adequate 
and  proper  according  to  the  class  to  be  housed.  It  may 
be  pointed  out  that  the  character  of  treatment  must  to  a 
large  extent  depend  upon  the  class  of  labor  used,  i.e.,  Jap- 
anese, Hindus,  Mexicans,  and  hoboes,  have  standards  of 
living  that  do  not  compare  with  those  of  good  white  labor 
— "floater"  workers,  city  men  and  women,  and  high  school 
boys.  Camps  designed  for  peon  labor  do  not  measure  up 
to  those  demanded  by  workers  of  American  birth  and 
tradition.     It  does  not  necessarily  follow  that  housing  con- 


214  UNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CEEONICLE 

ditions  throughout  the  state  are  necessarily  bad  because 
camps  of  the  former  type  exist. 

The  housing  question  during  the  1918  season  has  been 
actively  agitated  by  other  agencies,  especially  those  which 
have  to  do  with  securing  women  and  high  school  children 
for  ranch  work.  It  is  certain  that  the  leaven  which  they 
are  injecting  into  the  situation  is  working  and  should  be 
productive  of  results — some  good,  some  disagreeable  but 
possibly  essential. 

In  connection  with  the  better  care  of  workers,  of  which 
housing  is  certainly  a  factor,  the  idea  is  advanced  that  each 
community  should  provide  a  work  camp  and  assume  the 
responsibility  of  furnishing  employment  during  slack 
periods.  This  work  may  be  of  a  nature  such  as  road  build- 
ing, getting  out  material  for  public  buildings,  cutting 
wood  for  public  institutions,  railroad  maintenance  construc- 
tion, clearing  of  land,  and  community  farming  on  leased 
land.  "Wages  paid  should  be  sufficient  to  keep  the  men 
until  they  can  find  employment  in  regular  lines  of  industry. 
This  plan  offers  a  substitute  for  the  saloon,  and  provides 
for  an  employment  center,  thus  eliminating  the  enforced 
loafing  period  incident  to  the  careers  of  most  of  the  migra- 
tory laborers  with  its  attendant  partial  starvation,  this 
being  probably  the  most  pointed  cause  of  decreased  effici- 
ency. If  such  a  plan  as  this  is  followed  there  will  then 
be  ample  justification  for  putting  into  jail  and  sentencing 
to  hard  work  men  who  will  not  work  or  support  their 
families. 

Man  Labor  Requirements  of  Crop  Production  as  a  Basis 
OF  Selecting  What  to  Grow 

During  the  1918  season  an  inquiry  into  selected  crops 
to  determine  the  man  labor  requirements  under  commercial 
practices  and  the  reduction  to  comparable  figures  lead  to 
some  very  interesting  results.* 

*  Eeported  by  Mr.  C.  M.  Titus  of  the  College  of  Agriculture. 


I 


THE  FAEM  LABOR  PROBLEM  215 

The  study  was  conducted  in  various  centers  of  the  state 
where  the  crops  selected  for  comparison  are  grown  com- 
mercially. Attempts  were  made  to  strike  an  average  grow- 
ing method,  although  the  widely  differing  practices  of  grow- 
ers made  this  somewhat  difficult.  The  man  labor  require- 
ments were  determined,  on  an  acreage  basis,  of  what  ordi- 
narily constitutes  a  day's  work  for  men  and  equipment. 
Professor  M.  E.  Jaffa  then  kindly  worked  out  a  table  of 
units,  to  show  in  a  concise  and  striking  manner,  the  actual 
amount  of  nutrition  produced  for  each  day  of  man  labor 
expended. 

Summarizing  the  man  labor  requirements  for  all  cases 
obtained  in  studying  the  individual  crops  results  in  the  fol- 
lowing tables. 

SUMMARY  OF  AVERAGES 

(Average  No.  man  hours  and  horse  hours  per  ton  of 

product.) 

Yield  Man  hours    Horse  hours 

Crop  tons  per  ton  per  ton 

Alfalfa  8.3  5.8  7 

Barley    1.3  8.4  36 

Cantaloupes   6.6  29.0  18 

Cannery  Peas  2.6  78.0  17 

Corn    (Milo)    1.3  25.0  36 

Cotton    (Seed)    0.5  175.0  99 

Currants    1.7  151.0  9 

Early  potatoes  3.0  40.0  13 

Grain   Hay   2.0  5.3  15 

Green   corn   2.1  52.0  25 

Rhubarb    4.1  47.0  5 

Strawberries  5.3  308.0  2 

String   beans    7.5  110.0  12 

Sugar   beets   13.5  6.2  5 

Sweet  Peas  0.3  685.0  258 

Tomatoes    11.3  13.2  5 

Wheat    1.1  11.2  49 

Reduced  to  therms  per  acre — a  common  measure  of  re- 
porting food  values — the  final  measure  of  efficient  use  of 


216 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 


man  power  is  obtained  for  those  crops  which  constitute 
direct  forms  of  food  for  man. 

Day  of  Therms  Therms  per  day 

man  labor  per  acre  of  man  labor 

Crop                                              per  acre  of  product  expended 

Cannery   peas   20.28  1326  65 

Cantaloupes  18.85  923  49 

Currants   25.67  901  35 

Early  potatoes  12.00  2007  167 

Green  com  10.92  756  69 

Rhubarb   19.27  533  28 

Strawberries    163.24  1780  11 

String  beans  62.50  2700  33 

Sugar  beets  3.37  7371  910 

Tomatoes    14.92  3373  161 

Wheat  1.23  2554  2202 


Final  Comment 

A  growing  realization  arising  from  various  studies  and 
investigations  is  that  the  state  has  great  potential  labor 
power  in  women,  school  children,  and  city  dwellers,  many 
of  whom  are  farm  reared  or  farm  trained,  and  a  large  ma- 
jority of  whom  can  be  drawn  upon  to  aid  in  any  real 
emergency;  but  at  the  same  time  great  reliance  should, 
emphatically,  not  be  placed  upon  such  classes  of  labor  to 
meet  the  constant  demands  of  California's  specialized  agri- 
culture for  a  kind  of  labor  able  to  meet  the  requirements 
of  hard,  stoop,  hand  labor,  and  to  work  under  the  some- 
times less  advantageous  conditions  of  heat,  sun,  dust,  winds, 
and  isolation.  Either  sufficient  capable  labor  must  soon  be 
available  to  do  the  work  or  else  the  character  and  methods 
of  many  important  California  agricultural  enterprises 
must  undergo  a  substantial  and  far-reaching  readjustment. 
The  amount  of  available  labor  of  this  class  has  a  very 
definite  bearing  upon  the  character  and  extent  of  farming 
operations  in  the  sugar  beet  industries,  in  the  industries  of 
the  Imperial  Valley,  and  of  the  San  Joaquin  and  Stockton 
deltas,  and,  to  some  extent,  in  the  fruit  industry. 


«^ 


Ml. 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

Vol.  XXII  JULY,     1920  No.  3 


THE  TWO  CONVENTIONS  AND  THE  PEOPLE 


Thomas  H.  Eeed 


Acting  quite  normally  and  in  entire  accord  with  the 
traditions  of  their  respective  parties  the  two  conventions 
have  noisily  and  cumbrously  played  their  part.  Candidates 
and  platforms  alike  conform  to  descriptions  in  our  standard 
texts  on  government.  Both  presidential  nominees  are  men 
of  respectable  attainments  and  of  good  personal  repute. 
Both  platforms  are  in  the  main  mere  honey  traps  for  stray 
votes — vague,  meaningless,  and  typically  platforms.  It  is 
true  that  neither  candidate  is  really  a  national  figure  or 
well  known  outside  of  Ohio.  There  is,  however,  nothing 
unusual  about  that.  We  must  not  forget  Lord  Bryee's 
celebrated  and  well  evidenced  chapter  on  "Why  Great  Men 
are  not  Elected  Presidents,"  nor  be  too  much  influenced 
by  the  exceptional  careers  of  Roosevelt  and  Wilson.  Indeed, 
Mr.  Harding,  perhaps  making  a  virtue  of  necessity,  demands 
an  end  to  "superman"  government  and  a  return  to  party 
control. 

In  spite,  however,  of  the  entire  normality  of  the  results 
of  the  two  conventions,  they  are  not  satisfying.  They  have 
left  the  thoughtful  citizen  baffled  and  bewildered.  I  have 
not  in  mind  the  resentment  which  the  advocates  of  certain 
candidates  or  certain  planks  may  feel  over  their  defeat. 
Neither  am  I  thinking  particularly  of  the  shock  it  has  been 
to  those  of  progressive  temper  to  see  the  clock  turned  back 
forty  years  in  the  matter  of  convention  methods.  The  state 
of  mind  in  question  is  made  up  of  the  rising  conviction  that 
somehow  the  aforesaid  citizen  is  ' '  out  of  it "  as  far  as  party 


218  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

management  is  concerned,  and  that  candidates  and  issues 
have  been  so  muddled  as  to  make  it  impossible  for  him  to 
express  his  real  desires  at  the  coming  election. 

It  would  be  idle  to  pretend  that  the  candidate  of  either 
party  is  in  any  real  sense  of  the  word  the  popular  choice  of 
that  party.  The  members  of  the  Democratic  Party  were 
never  given  any  effective  opportunity  to  express  their  views 
with  regard  to  candidates.  It  may  have  been  that  Demo- 
crats were  not  interested  in  the  subject.  It  may  have  been 
the  heavy  hand  of  the  administration.  It  may  have  been 
an  understanding  among  the  party  leaders.  At  any  rate, 
the  great  majority  of  the  delegates  to  the  Democratic  Con- 
vention went  unpledged.  The  only  indication  of  Demo- 
cratic sentiment  worth  mentioning  was  that  obtained 
through  the  Literary  Digest  poll,  which — eliminating  ]Mr. 
Hoover — gave  Mr.  McAdoo  a  long  lead  over  the  rest.  It 
is  doubtful  whether  Mr.  Cox  could  have  secured  a  plurality 
of  Democratic  votes  in  any  form  of  popular  primary.  Per- 
haps, however,  most  Democrats  are  willing  that  he  should 
be  their  standard  bearer.  Even  this  may  not  be  true,  but 
such  general  toleration  is  his  nearest  approach  to  popular 
approval.  On  the  Repubican  side  there  were  more  primary 
contests  and  more  widespread  popular  interest.  Here  three 
candidates  stood  out — Wood,  Johnson,  and  Hoover.  Mr. 
Harding  was  not  a  candidate  in  any  primary  except  in 
Ohio,  and  there  he  was  not  completely  successful.  ]\Iost 
Republican  voters  never  thought  of  him  as  a  real  contender. 

The  real  choice  in  the  conventions  was  made  by  the 
conference  of  a  few  leaders.  The  delegates  did  not  display 
• — indeed  they  could  not  be  expected  to — any  capacity  for 
concerted  mass  action.  They  followed  meekly  the  lead  of 
a  few  self-appointed  and  irresponsible  but  powerful  per- 
sons. Superficially  differing  in  manners  and  procedure,  the 
two  bodies  were  at  heart  alike — great  mobs  controlled  by  the 
mob  spirit,  and  directed  by  adroit  and  experienced  bosses. 
The  conditions  were  favorable  to  boss  control  in  that  there 
was  no  preponderant  popular  expression  for  any  candidate. 


TBE  TWO   CONVENTIONS  AND   THE  PEOPLE         219 

No  one  can  blame  them  for  seizing  their  opportunity.  Nor 
need  M^e  give  up  faith  in  democracy  because,  through 
acquiescence  or  indifference,  it  temporarily  abdicates  its 
function  of  command.  Nevertheless,  one  cannot  help  feeling 
a  bit  shut  out.  All  the  business  of  the  presidential  primary 
was  so  much  lost  motion.  The  individual  party  member 
feels  that  he  had  no  real  chance  to  influence  the  result.  He 
does  not  regard  the  party  action  as  his  action  but  as  that  of 
a  half-dozen  secret  conferees.  He  might  under  some  cir- 
cumstances, repudiate  his  party  candidate,  and  satisfy  his 
soul  with  the  bitter  savor  of  revolt.  But  the  circumstances 
of  the  present  campaign  offer  little  prospect  of  satisfaction 
in  this  wise. 

While  the  candidates  themselves  are  personally  fairly 
tolerable  to  most  of  their  nominal  fellow  partisans,  the 
issues  of  the  campaign  present  a  tangle  which  utterly  baffles 
the  voter.  There  are  certain  good  reasons  for  being  a 
Republican,  and,  it  must  be  owned  in  this  sort  of  an  article, 
equally  numerous  good  reasons  for  being  a  Democrat.  The 
difficulty  of  the  present  situation  is  that  no  real  division  of 
opinion  corresponds  with  the  party  lines.  Parties  can  be 
kept  together  only  on  the  basis  of  a  single  transcendent 
issue,  or  on  the  basis  of  ''pap."  They  begin  with  a  big 
issue  and  end  Avith  "pap."  Our  parties  are  in  the  stage 
where  they  try  to  fit  the  issues  to  the  party  and  the  effort 
results  in  fatal  confusion.  Suppose  a  Republican  who  finds 
much  to  criticize  in  the  Wilson  administration,  but  who 
believes  in  the  League  of  Nations  with  reservations.  There 
are  several  millions  of  such.  The  Republican  platform  de- 
nounces the  w^hole  scheme  of  the  League  and  makes  no 
promise  of  ratification  even  with  reservation.  It  looks  as 
if  Senator  Johnson  might  succeed  in  reading  out  of  the 
party  every  person  who  is  not  opposed  to  the  League,  lock, 
stock,  and  barrel.  The  Democratic  platform,  however, 
advocates  the  League  with  only  such  reservations  as  make 
more  clear  the  obligations  of  the  United  States.  What  is 
our  supposititious  Republican  to  do  ?    There  is  no  place  for 


220  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFOENIA  CHRONICLE 

him  to  go  as  a  "League  with  reservations"  supporter.  He 
has  to  give  up  either  the  League,  the  reservations,  or  his 
party.  Even  the  proposed  third  party  plans  to  leave  the 
League  issue  alone  because  it  cannot  agree  upon  it.  It  looks 
as  if  the  League  M^ere  done  for — not  because  a  majority  of 
the  people  do  not  want  it  in  some  form,  but  because  no 
chance  is  afforded  for  getting  together  upon  some  reason- 
able compromise.  Such  a  situation  starts  the  cold  sweat  of 
agony  on  the  lover  of  popular  government.  There  seems  to 
be  no  way  to  get  what  we  want. 

It  would  be  easy  to  multiply  the  complications  which 
face  the  voter  in  the  coming  election.  Suppose  our  Repub- 
lican to  be  a  "  dry, ' '  but  opposed  to  any  form  of  compulsory- 
arbitration.  Suppose  any  number  of  perfectly  reasonable 
combinations  of  views,  and  then  try  to  square  them  with 
the  attitude  of  the  two  parties.  The  thoughtful  voter  is 
forced  to  the  verge  of  insanit3\  He  can't  vote  for  either 
party  without  getting  more  than  he  wants.  If  he  votes  for 
neither  he  loses  his  vote.  There  is  every  reason  for  a  new 
party,  but  no  prospect  of  anything  more  substantial  as  the 
basis  of  one  than  the  volatile  self-seeking  of  a  demagogue 
or  an  impractical  program  of  social  reform. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  of  the  necessity  in  a  large  de- 
mocracy of  parties  as  a  means  of  coalescing  public  opinion. 
There  can  also  be  no  doubt,  however,  that  they  sometimes  fail 
to  function  for  any  other  purpose  than  the  comparatively 
empty  one  of  corralling  votes.  The  coming  election  will 
serve  not  to  make  clear  the  popular  will  but  more  effectively 
to  hide  it.  Instead  of  integrating  opinion,  it  will  dis- 
integrate it.  The  first  Tuesday  after  the  first  Monday  of 
November  will  find  us  deeper  in  the  fog  than  ever.  We 
shall  come  out  of  it,  of  course.  There  is  so  much  that  is 
vital  in  our  American  democracy  that  the  muddling  of  one 
set  of  issues  can  only  temporarily  put  it  off  its  course.  In 
the  meantime  we  can  only  hold  on  to  hope. 


OUB  IEEE  SPONSIBLE  GOVEENMENTS  221 


OUR  IREESPONSIBLE  GOVERNIVIENTS* 


Chester  H.  Eowell 


What  I  have  to  say  here  may  seem  obvious  and  common- 
place enough  to  you,  but  I  assure  you  that  there  are  circles 
much  wider,  and  unfortunately  much  more  important 
politically,  than  this  learned  body,  where  it  would  be 
thought  quite  shocking.  All  over  the  country  conservatives 
who  fondly  imagine  and  vainly  proclaim  that  they  are  the 
'* thinking"  people  are  organizing  under  the  slogan,  "Back 
to  the  Constitution,"  by  which  they  mean,  primarily,  that 
the  economic  system  which  reached  its  culmination  about 
the  year  1900  shall  be  presumed  to  have  been  enacted  in 
1789,  and  to  be  forever  sacrosanct  and  changeless.  Of  that 
aspect  I  shall  have  nothing  to  say.  But  secondarily  they 
mean  that  our  system  of  "checks  and  balances"  shall  be 
protected  against  the  forces  of  evolution  at  home  and  of 
example  abroad,  and  shall  be  once  more  worshipped  as  the 
ultimate  word  in  governmental  theory  and  practice.  With- 
out denying  the  virtues  of  this  system,  I  propose  to  examine 
one  of  its  imperfections  as  it  is  manifest  in  practical  opera- 
tion, and  to  make  some  timid  suggestions  for  a  partial 
remedy  for  a  part  of  the  evil.  The  evil  is,  of  course,  that 
our  system  is  deliberately  irresponsible.  The  supposedly 
coordinate  departments  of  government  are  not  only  ludi- 
crously  independent   of   each   other,    but    are    shockingly 

*An  address  delivered  at  the  University  of  California  before  the 
Phi  Beta  Kappa  Society  on  May  11,  1920. 


222  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

independent  of  the  people,  with  the  result  that  our  govern- 
ments, national,  state,  and  local,  are  less  efficient  and  less 
representative  than  they  need  to  be.     , 

Elections  iy  Calendar. — To  choose  only  the  most  familiar 
examples,  consider,  for  instance,  the  procedure  on  the  two 
sides  of  an  imaginary  line  in  regard  to  the  Canadian  reci- 
procity treaty  during  President  Taft's  administration.  The 
two  governments  negotiated  the  treaty;  the  legislative  de- 
partments of  both  countries  were  satisfied  with  it.  Inside 
the  governmental  machinery,  at  least,  there  was  harmony. 
The  Senate  of  the  United  States,  as  I  remember,  ratified 
the  treaty  and,  for  us,  that  ended  the  matter.  Not  so  in 
Canada.  There  the  opposition  minority  in  the  Parliament 
of  the  Dominion  was  so  determined  as  to  force  a  general 
election  in  which  the  government  was  defeated  and  the 
treaty  thereby  killed.  "What  the  American  people  thought 
of  the  treaty,  nobody  knows,  and  there  would  have  been  no 
way  to  find  out.  What  the  Canadian  people  thought  was 
promptly  and  directlj^  ascertained,  and  it  decided  the 
matter.  The  difference  was  not  merely  that  in  Canada  the 
"government"  is  responsible  to  Parliament,  and  Parlia- 
ment to  the  people.  Even  more  strikingly  it  was  that  in 
Canada  elections  may  be  precipitated  by  an  issue,  on  that 
issue,  while  in  the  United  States  they  are  determined  by 
the  calendar.  And  that  makes  all  the  difference  between 
elections  that  are  about  something,  and  elections  that  are 
about  nothing;  between  real  parties  and  pretended  parties; 
between  responsible  and  irresponsible  government.  In  the 
campaign  orator's  favorite  climax,  "When  the  sun  goes 
down  on  the  evening  of  the  first  Tuesday  after  the  first 
Monday  of  next  November,  the  American  people  will  have 
decided" — well,  they  may  have  decided  that  the  sun  shall 
rise  the  following  morning  on  Wednesday.  Ordinarily,  not 
much  else  has  been  submitted  to  them.  The  election  is  called 
by  the  calendar,  and  little  is  involved  in  it  except  the 
calendar. 


OVE  IEEE  SPONSIBLE  GOVEENMENTS  223 

Other  obvious  illustrations  will  occur  to  any  one.  "We 
remember,  for  instance,  that  William  McKinley  became  a 
presidential  possibility  on  the  tariff  question;  that  he  was 
elected  on  the  gold  standard  (which  he  did  not  personally 
exemplify)  and  that  his  administration  turned  on  the 
Spanish  War,  which  made  us  an  Oceanic  and  Asiatic 
colonial  empire.  The  Philippine  question  did  not  exist 
when  the  calendar  called  one  election,  in  1896,  and  it  had 
already  been  settled  beyond  recall  when  Bryan  tried  to 
make  it  an  issue  in  the  calendar  campaign  of  1900.  The 
only  time  when  the  American  people  could  have  voted  to 
any  effect  on  that  question  was  in  1899,  and  that  year  the 
calendar  forbade  any  election.  Under  our  system,  issues 
must  not  arise  in  odd-numbered  years. 

Irresponsibility  under  Wilson. — I  have  already  given  an 
illustration  from  President  Taft's  administration.  Need  I 
add  the  contemporary  examples,  which  outnumber  and  out- 
class all  the  others  ?  President  Wilson  was  re-elected  under 
the  slogan  "He  kept  us  out  of  war."  He  was  not  yet  re- 
inaugurated  before  he  led  us  into  war.  Then  the  internal 
irresponsibility  of  our  governmental  machine,  as  well  as 
the  irresponsibility  of  its  isolated  departments,  to  the  people, 
began  to  appear.  Under  the  overwhelming  stress  of  events, 
the  anti-war  Democratic  Congress  was  indeed  stampeded 
into  declaring  war,  but  that  was  the  last  act  of  even  osten- 
sible harmony  between  its  official  organization  and  the 
President.  Every  official  leader  of  the  President's  party 
in  Congress — the  speaker,  the  floor  leaders  of  both  houses, 
and  all  the  chairmen  of  all  the  war  and  supply  committees — 
was  opposed  to  the  war  policies  not  merely  of  the  President, 
but  of  the  party.  Since  the  majority  of  the  rank  and  file 
of  the  party,  in  and  out  of  Congress,  did  support  the  Presi- 
dent, this  unanimous  placing  of  his  only  opponents  in  the 
only  places  of  ostensibly  responsible  leadership  could  not 
have  been  accidental.  The  doctrine  of  chances  would  make 
that  impossible.     If  chairmen  had  been  drawn  by  lot,  the 


224  UNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHBONICLE 

majority  would  have  been  on  the  President's  side.  As  it 
was,  they  were  all  against  him.  They  were  the  product,  not 
of  friendliness  or  of  malice,  but  of  a  mechanical  system 
which  automatically  turned  up,  into  these  places  of  leader- 
ship, precisely  those  members  who  represented  what  the 
Democratic  party  once  had  been,  and  excluded  those  who 
represented  what  it  now  was.  And  yet,  paradoxically 
enough,  this  irresponsible  and  misrepresentative  system  of 
party  leadership  M^as  literally  the  only  one  in  the  world 
which  survived  the  stress  of  war.  It  survived,  not  because 
it  was  the  fittest,  but  precisely  because  it  was  the  unfittest ; 
not  because  it  could  do  the  work,  but  because  it  could  not. 
It  was  so  spectacularly  incapable  that  nobody  paid  any 
attention  to  it,  and  executive  dictatorship,  as  the  only  flex- 
ible and  efficient  force  left,  took  its  place.  Every  other 
executive  had  to  secure  the  support  of  all  the  parties;  the 
American  executive  got  along  better  with  the  support  of 
none. 

The  Sampling  Metliod. — There  was  an  attempt  to  make 
the  calendar  elections  of  1916  and  1918  turn  on  war  issues, 
but  it  failed  both  times.  ^Miether  or  not  the  people  cast 
their  votes  on  the  war  issues  may  be  disputed.  At  any  rate, 
if  they  did,  the  first  thing  the  government  did  was  to  reverse 
their  decisions.  The  "kept  us  out  of  the  war"  election  was 
followed  immediately  by  our  going  into  war.  The  calendar 
fixed  the  election  of  1918  just  a  w^eek  before  the  armistice, 
when  the  military  problems  were  all  ended  and  the  recon- 
struction problems  had  not  yet  emerged.  On  its  face  that 
election  meant,  if  it  meant  anything,  the  repudiation  of 
the  President.  He  had  asked  for  a  Democratic  Congress  and 
he  got  a  Republican  one.  Actually,  he  was  probably  justi- 
fied in  treating  it  as  meaningless.  His  mistake  was  in  pre- 
tending in  advance  that  it  would  have  meaning.  How  many 
districts  were  like  my  own  I  do  not  know,  but  in  that  dis- 
trict we  made  the  compaign  on  the  issue  that  our  Democratic 
Congressman  had  opposed  the  President  in  his  war  policies 


OUE  IEEE  SPONSIBLE  GOVEENMENTS  225 

and  that  our  Republican  candidate  would  support  him.  In 
another  district  I  opposed  the  Republican  candidate  and 
supported  the  Democratic  one  on  the  same  ground.  Presi- 
dent Wilson  announced  that  his  method  of  ascertaining  the 
sentiment  of  the  American  people  was  to  dip  down  into  his 
own  interior  and  sample  himself.  Under  our  system,  he  was 
probably  right.  Absurd  as  this  sampling  method  sounds, 
it  is  probably  better  than  any  electoral  method  we  have  pro- 
vided. Anyhow,  the  President,  after  having  ascertained 
from  his  sample  self  that  the  people  did  not  mean  anything 
by  their  vote  against  him,  proceeded  also  to  ignore  three 
separate  votes  of  want  of  confidence  by  Congress.  Early 
in  the  war  he  asked  for  a  blanket  vote  of  confidence  by 
Congress  and  was  refused  it.  Then  he  appointed  himself 
our  sole  representative  at  the  peace  conference  and  negoti- 
ated a  treaty  which  a  controlling  number  of  senators  form- 
ally notified  him  they  would  not  ratify.  He  submitted  that 
treaty  to  the  Senate,  which  twice  rejected  it.  Next  he 
issued  a  proclamation  to  the  Democratic  party,  again  de- 
manding the  ratification  of  the  treaty  without  the  reserva- 
tions on  which  the  Senate  insists.  Understand  me — person- 
ally I  agree  with  the  President.  I  think  he  is  right  and  the 
Senate  is  wrong.  I  am  presenting  these  facts,  not  as  a  con- 
demnation, but  as  a  paradox.  No  other  government  in  the 
world  could  have  survived  even  one  of  these  four  votes  of 
lack  of  confidence.  But  under  our  system  the  President  is 
absolutely  within  his  rights  (whatever  we  may  say  of  his 
judgment)  in  defying  the  votes,  both  of  the  people  and  of 
Congress,  and  in  dealing  with  the  world  on  the  assumption 
that  a  test-sample  of  himself  is  the  United  States  of  America. 
The  paradox  is  inherent  in  our  very  system  and  was  put 
there  purposely  by  the  fathers,  "L'Etat;  c'est  une  partie 
de  moi ! ' ' 

Differences  of  Systems. — Essentially,  the  difference  be- 
tween our  system,  of  whose  irresponsibility  I  have  given 
these  hasty  examples,  and  the  parliamentary  system,  is  that 


226  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

in  the  typical  parliamentary  system  the  executive  ministry 
is  dependent  on  parliament;  is  responsible  collectively  for 
initiating  and  defending  legislation;  and  in  case  of  dis- 
agreement must  resign,  or  else  dissolve  parliament  and 
appeal  to  the  people ;  while  in  our  system,  the  executive  is 
one  man;  there  is  no  collective  ministry;  the  initiative  in 
legislation  is  with  the  individual  legislator;  the  executive, 
the  legislative,  and  the  judicial  departments  are  theoretically 
independent,  and  their  separate  responsibility  to  the  people 
is  not  upon  their  acts  or  policies,  but  upon  stated  dates, 
fixed  b}^  the  calendar. 

The  various  aspects  of  the  divided  irresponsibility  come 
out  still  more  clearly  in  our  even  more  complex  state  and 
local  governments,  and  in  the  curious  imitation  party  system 
which  we  have  substituted  for  real  party  responsibility. 

State  Irresponsibility. — The  "long  ballot"  in  our  state 
elections  carries  the  principle  of  isolation  to  almost  un- 
thinkable extremes.  The  president  has  at  least  something 
which  we  can  miscall  a  cabinet,  which,  if  not  responsible, 
is  at  least  personally  obedient  to  him.  The  governor  has  no 
cabinet  at  all.  The  state  administrative  officers  are  elected 
separately  by  the  people,  on  a  ballot  which  nobody  can  vote 
intelligently ;  they  are  independent  of  each  other  and  of  the 
governor,  and  are  not  even  theoretically  responsible,  even 
to  the  people,  except  on  one  day,  fixed  by  the  calendar,  every 
four  years. 

Consider,  for  instance,  a  negotiation  now  going  on.  The 
San  Francisco  Bar  Association  charges  that  the  District 
Attorney  of  San  Francisco,  an  official  of  the  State  of  Cali- 
fornia, is  conniving  at  the  violation  of  state  laws  in  certain 
state  courts,  and  asks  that  the  Attorney-General  of  the  State 
intervene.  The  Governor,  upon  investigation,  agrees  with 
the  Bar  Association,  and  asks  the  Attorney-General  to 
comply  with  the  request.  The  Attorney-General  is  now 
conducting  an  investigation  of  his  own,  to  see  whether  he 
will  do  so.   In  this  particular  instance,  the  two  officials  being 


OVB  IEEE  SPONSIBLE  GOVEENMENTS  227 

friendly,  they  will  presumably  reach  some  agreement  satis- 
factory to  them  both.  But  if  the  two  were  hostile,  as  it 
happens,  for  instance,  that  the  Governor  and  the  Secretary 
of  State  are,  neither  the  Governor,  the  legislature,  nor  the 
people  of  California  could  do  anything  about  it,  short  of  the 
extreme  remedies  of  impeachment  or  the  recall,  until  the 
calendar  brought  about  the  election  of  November,  1922 — and 
then  the  long  ballot  would  make  the  people's  remedy  prac- 
tically M^orthless. 

Taking  up  the  relation  of  the  governor  to  the  legislature, 
and  of  both  to  the  people,  the  case  is  even  worse.  Theoreti- 
cally the  governor  has  nothing  to  do  with  initiating  legis- 
lation, but  only  with  approving  or  vetoing  it  when  passed. 
Actually,  of  course,  every  one  knows  that  the  governor  and 
the  commissions  appointed  by  him  do  initiate  nearly  all 
important  legislation.  Only  they  do  it  irresponsibly.  They 
do  not  have  to  answer  questions  nor  to  defend  their  bills  on 
the  floor,  and  the  governor  passes  such  as  he  does  pass,  not 
by  argument,  but  by  boss  rule,  backed  by  the  coercion  of  the 
appointive  power.  The  legislature  exercises  its  prerogative 
as  irresponsibly.  Early  in  the  session  there  may  be  some 
effort  to  sift  bills,  but  at  the  end  the  confusion  becomes 
hopeless.  The  bills  are  therefore  passed  by  the  wholesale  and 
the  mass  is  dumped  on  the  governor  to  sift  during  the  thirty 
days  which  the  State  Constitution  gives  him  after  the  close 
of  the  session.  During  that  time  the  governor  and  his  secre- 
taries, with  such  help  as  they  can  commandeer  from  the 
executive  departments,  give  the  bills  the  first  systematic  and 
related  consideration  they  have  ever  received.  The  governor 
signs  such  of  them  as  he  must,  and  vetoes  the  rest.  This  is, 
literally,  the  process  of  legislation  in  California.  The  system 
permits  of  nothing  else.  It  provides  no  official  leadership 
and  develops  little  actual  leadership  in  the  legislature,  and 
the  leadership  of  the  governor  is  an  irresponsible  bossism 
which  could  as  well  be  exercised,  and  notoriously  long  was 
exercised,  by  whatever  other  irresponsible  power  had 
political  favors  to  distribute. 


228  UNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHEONICLE 

No  Budget  System. — The  absence  of  anything  like  a 
budget  system,  in  the  national  and  in  most  of  the  state 
governments,  is  the  direct  result  of  this  di\dded  irresponsi- 
bility. It  is  not  ignorance  or  stupidity  which  makes  these 
American  governments  the  only  business  or  governmental 
institutions  in  the  world  without  budgets.  Our  academic 
political  theorists  have  always  understood  the  situation,  and 
even  our  practical  politicians  have  been  familiar  with  it  for 
more  than  a  dozen  years.  I  remember  attending  a  meeting 
of  the  political  science  section  of  the  American  Historical 
Association  (I  think  that  is  the  way  it  was  then  organized) 
in  Washington,  thirty  years  ago,  which  was  entirely  devoted 
to  the  budget  problem.  There  is  not  a  feature  of  the  recent 
budget  discussions  that  was  not  fully  anticipated  at  that 
meeting  thirty  years  ago.  It  probably  took  half  of  that 
thirty  years  for  the  idea  to  percolate  from  the  academic  to 
the  practical  department  of  American  life — fifteen  years  is 
fairly  fast  for  intellectual  exosmosis — but  for  at  least  the 
other  fifteen  years  it  has  been  a  political  issue  also.  Presi- 
dents Roosevelt,  Taft,  and  Wilson  have  all  urged  it  in  Con- 
gress and  many  governors  have  urged  it  upon  their  states'. 
Yet  the  money-raising  and  money-spending  of  the  United 
States  Government  is  still  done  by  a  system  that  would 
bankrupt  a  peanut  stand. 

This  is  the  system  as  it  existed  up  to  the  beginning  of 
the  war,  and  as  it  exists,  only  slightly  mitigated,  still :  The 
money  is  raised  by  revenue  bills  formulated  by  a  committee 
which  does  not  know  how  much  money  is  going  to  be  spent 
nor  what  it  is  to  be  spent  for.  The  money  is  appropriated 
by  bills  reported  by  a  number  of  separate  committees,  none 
of  which  knows  how  much  money  there  is  to  spend,  how 
much  of  it  the  other  committees  are  going  to  spend,  nor 
how  much  is  its  proper  share.  The  estimates  are  submitted 
to  Congress  by  the  departments,  separately,  each  without 
knowledge  of  what  the  others  are  going  to  demand,  or  of 
what  the  total  revenue  is  going  to  be.  The  president  may 
arithmetically  sum  up,  but  he  is  forbidden  to  prune  or  to 


OVB  IBEE SPONSIBLE  GOVERNMENTS  229 

coordinate  these  estimates,  and  there  is  no  central  committee 
of  Congress  authorized  to  coordinate  the  appropriations 
recommended  by  the  various  committees.  The  so-called 
Appropriations  Committee  has  jurisdiction  over  what  are 
technically  called  the  "general"  appropriation  bills,  and  it 
may  informally  budget  these;  but  it  has  no  jurisdiction 
over  the  many  other  appropriation  bills  for  special  purposes, 
and  no  knowledge  of  the  work  or  standards  of  the  com- 
mittees handling  them.  Of  course  no  such  thing  as  intelli- 
gent economy  is  possible  under  such  a  system,  and  no  insti- 
tution in  the  world  except  an  American  government  could 
survive  it.  I  have  made  some  comparisons,  and  I  find  that 
the  government  of  the  negro  island  of  Barbados,  in  the 
West  Indies,  and  the  government  of  the  native  kingdom  of 
Tonga,  in  the  South  Seas,  run  by  ex-cannibals,  who  even  now 
live  in  grass  huts  and  are  clothed  chiefly  in  tattoo,  have 
budget  systems  incomparably  superior  to  that  of  the  United 
States  of  America. 

How  Califoniia  got  a  Budget. — That  the  difficulty  is  in- 
herent in  the  system  is  demonstrated  by  the  way  it  was 
solved  in  California.  We  have  no  budget  law  in  California, 
but  we  have  a  budget.  When  the  State  Board  of  Control 
was  established  to  unify  the  financial  administration  of  the 
state  institutions,  there  was  no  provision  that  it  should  also 
unify  the  state 's  financial  legislation ;  but  in  the  very  process 
of  its  business  operations  it  necessarily  developed  a  unified 
estimate  of  the  state's  financial  needs.  The  Governor  pre- 
sented this  estimate  to  the  legislature  and  got  behind  it  with 
the  big  stick.  The  legislature  found  it  so  useful  that  the 
necessity  of  taking  the  estimate  for  its  guide  was  readily 
accepted.  Now,  for  five  legislatures,  tradition  has  given  this 
alleged  "budget"  an  almost  compelling  authority.  It  is 
pure  usurpation,  and  when  an  amendment  to  legalize  it  was 
submitted  to  the  people  they  voted  it  down.  The  people 
like  radical  facts,  but  they  insist  on  conservative  theories. 
However,  without  a  law,  it  is  an  established  institution  in 
California.    A  unified  responsibility,  even  without  authority, 


230  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

automatically  produced  a  budget.  Divided  irresponsibility, 
even  after  strenuous  effort  and  with  unlimited  authority, 
has  so  far  failed  to  accomplish  it. 

No  Party  Responsihility. — Without  governmental  respon- 
sibility there  can  of  course  be  no  such  thing  as  party 
responsibility.  It  is  a  commonplace  that  American  party 
organizations  were  developed  to  perform  the  functions 
which  the  fathers  had  left  out  of  the  governmental  structure. 
But  because  their  candidates,  when  elected,  are  irresponsible, 
the  parties  themselves  become  irresponsible.  This  vitiates 
not  merely  their  moral  character,  but  all  their  functions. 
The  long  ballot  completes  the  ruin.  Party  organiza- 
tions, instead  of  being  bodies  for  the  promotion  of  certain 
principles,  become  machines  for  electing  people  to  office. 
Since  most  of  these  offices  have  nothing  to  do  with  party 
principles,  and  the  few  that  do  can  not  be  held  responsible 
for  carrying  them  out,  principles  become  automatically 
subordinated  to  votes  and  jobs.  We  have  got  rid  of  part  of 
that  in  California,  but  nearly  everywhere  the  party  still 
touches  the  citizen  most  closely  in  its  function  of  electing 
sheriffs  and  roadmasters,  and  only  remotely  in  its  function 
of  determining  national  policies.  Even  the  president  is 
supremely  important  only  because  he  has  a  multitude  of 
small  jobs  to  dispose  of. 

This  accounts  for  two  phenomena  almost  unique  to 
American  parties.  One  is  the  survival  of  parties  long  after 
they  have  ceased  to  have  any  party  policies ;  the  other  is  the 
fact  that  party  leaders  may  misrepresent  and  even  defy  the 
party  members.  The  party  has  become  a  huge  clan  of  people 
accustomed  to  working  together  and  bound  by  ties  of  com- 
mon personal  interest.  Men  do  not  lightly  break  such  ties 
on  an  abstract  issue.  And  because  they  are  an  organized 
body  of  persons  rather  than  an  organized  body  of  ideas,  it 
is  easy  for  those  in  possession  of  the  organization  to  deliver 
that  organization  for  their  own  purposes,  even  against  the 
will  of  the  party  members.    We  have  all  seen  this  done. 


OUR  IRRESPONSIBLE  GOVERNMENTS  231 

Direct  Primary. — Out  of  this  come  also  the  anomalies  of 
the  direct  primary.  There  is  no  incongruity  in  England, 
for  instance,  in  the  candidate  being  selected  for  the  party 

voters  by  a  few  party  leaders,  or,  in  France,  in  the  nomi- 
nation being  made  by  the  small  due-paying  active  member- 
ship— as  is  done  in  this  country  by  the  Socialists.  These 
are  efficient  methods  of  presenting  to  the  people  candidates 
who  clearly  represent  certain  principles,  policies,  or  affilia- 
tions. Then  the  people  choose  betwen  them.  But  with  us 
the  party  consists  rather  of  the  main  body  of  its  members. 
Normally,  the  two  major  parties  include,  between  them, 
nearly  all  the  people.  The  leaders  might,  and  indeed  usually 
did,  select  candidates  who  represented  the  ruling  clique 
rather  than  the  rank  and  file  of  the  membership,  so  that  the 
legalized  direct  primary  became  a  necessity  in  America,  if 
we  were  to  preserve  popular  elections  at  all.  Anywhere 
else  it  would  be  rather  an  absurdity.  It  is  an  absurdity 
here  if  you  consider  a  party  as  a  group  of  principles.  It  is 
a  necessity  if  you  consider  a  party  as  a  group  of  persons. 
As  to  the  present  major  parties,  the  latter  definition  is  ob- 
viously the  only  one  that  fits  the  facts.  But,  accepting  the 
irresponsible  parties  as  fixed  facts,  the  direct  primary  only 
makes  them  more  irresponsible.  The  convention  system 
accords  more  with  the  theory  of  party  responsibility.  It 
died  partly  because  it  was  corruptly  abused,  but  chiefly 
because  there  were  no  longer  any  facts  to  fit  its  theory. 

Party  Platforms. — Party  platforms  of  course  share  the 
same  irresponsibility.  I  have  had  some  experience  in  draft- 
ing platforms  and  I  know.  I  have  served  on  the  small  sub- 
committees of  nine  or  six  members  which  drafted  three 
national  party  platforms,  and  I  have  been  intimately  asso- 
ciated with  those  who  drafted  several  others.  I  have  written 
the  first  drafts  of  most  of  the  Republican  and  Progressive 
platforms  in  the  State  of  California,  for  ten  years.  I  have 
never  known  more  than  one  of  these  to  represent  any  real 
consideration  on  the  part  of  the  body  which  ostensibly 
promulgated  it;  and  the  only  one  of  them  that  I  ever  saw 


232  UNIVEESITT  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

responsibly  lived  up  to  was  the  state  platform  of  1910,  in 
California.  As  a  literary  production,  I  wrote  that  platform ; 
but  what  transformed  it  from  an  academic  document  to  a 
responsible  program  was  the  unprecedented  course  of  Meyer 
Lissner,  then  state  chairman,  and  of  Governor  Johnson, 
then  just  entering  on  public  life,  in  taking  a  party  platform 
seriously.  I  never  knew  that  done  anywhere,  before  or 
since.  And  the  three  men  responsible  for  that  freak  excep- 
tion did  it  because  they  were  factional,  not  party  leaders. 

Lincoln-Roosevelt  League. — The  history  of  that  faction 
also  illustrates  the  difference  I  have  pointed  out  between 
the  two  sorts  of  parties.  The  Lincoln-Roosevelt  League, 
M^hich  began  the  organized  Progressive  movement  in  Cali- 
fornia, was  in  the  beginning  a  group  not  of  men,  but  of 
principles.  Organized  to  promote  democracy,  its  own  or- 
ganization was  the  most  undemocratic  possible.  The  mass 
convention  which  formed  it  elected  a  president  of  the  league 
and  authorized  him  to  appoint  an  executive  committee  to 
make  its  nominations,  so  that  one  man  and  his  appointees 
selected  the  candidates;  and  everybody  accepted  them,  just 
as  the  members  of  an  English  party  would  have  done.  That 
was  when  we  were  a  faction,  representing  nothing  but  a 
principle.  But  when  we  became  a  party,  representing  the 
majority  of  the  people  of  California,  and  in  possession  of 
its  government,  the  members  of  our  party  would  no  more 
have  submitted  to  that  sort  of  boss  rule  from  us  than  we 
did  from  the  bosses  whom  we  deposed. 

Initiative,  Beferendum  and  Recall. — If  the  parties  were 
a  mechanism  to  supply  the  omissions  in  our  governmental 
machine,  the  initiative,  the  referendum  and  recall,  and  the 
direct  primary  are  an  attempt  to  mitigate  the  misrepre- 
sentative  character  of  our  irresponsible  governments.  The 
referendum  is  a  crude  way  of  submitting  a  measure  directly 
to  the  people,  because  they  have  no  way  of  holding  respon- 
sible those  who  enacted  it.  The  initiative  is,  on  one  side, 
a  safety  valve  for  radicalism  and  special  interests,  but  it  is 
chiefly   another   form   of   the   referendum — a   referendum 


OVE  IBBE SPONSIBLE  GOVERNMENTS  233 

against  the  omissions,  rather  than  the  acts,  of  the  legislature. 
The  recall  is  theoretically  a  direct  method  of  holding  officials 
responsible,  but  practically  it  amounts  to  a  popular  im- 
peachment, and  is  not  worth  much  except  against  gross 
personal  misconduct.  The  direct  primary  is  an  attempt 
really  to  elect  our  own  officials  instead  of  having  them 
foisted  on  us.  All  these  efforts  have  been  criticized  as  an 
attempt  to  substitute  direct  democracy  for  representative 
institutions.  Actually,  I  think  we  shall  not  have  realized 
their  full  usefulness  until  we  learn  how  to  use  them  so  as 
to  make  our  representative  institutions  representative.  And 
that  I  think  we  can  do.  With  the  referendum,  in  this  triple 
form,  we  may  dare  untie  the  hands  of  our  legislatures.  "We 
may  dare  to  confer  power  and  responsibility  on  both  execu- 
tive and  legislative  departments,  and  to  break  down  many 
of  the  checks  and  balances  by  which  we  have  hitherto  set 
each  to  protect  us  against  the  other.  And,  finally,  because 
we  have  the  referendum  ,we  may  dare  commit  the  logical 
absurdity  of  adopting  one  half  of  the  British  system  of 
responsible  government,  while  still  omitting,  because  our 
people  are  not  psychologically  ready  for  it,  the  very  half 
that  makes  it  responsible. 

Reorganized  State  Governments. — This  is  the  only  con- 
structive suggestion  which  I  have  to  make  after  this  all-too- 
critical  analysis.  Of  our  three  centers  of  government, 
national,  state,  and  local,  we  have  already  gone  very  far  in 
reorganizing  our  city  governments,  and  it  would  be  fool- 
hardy to  dream,  until  we  have  tried  it  out  on  something 
else,  of  attempting  any  very  radical  reorganization  of  our 
national  government.  The  place  to  begin  now  is  with  the 
state  governments,  and  I  urge  that  we  begin  conservatively 
even  there.  The  proposals  that  I  have  to  make  might  seem 
radical  to  a  popular  audience,  like  the  State  Bar  Associa- 
tion, for  instance,  or  the  Supreme  Court.  I  am  sure  they 
would  be  regarded  as  crazy,  if  not  treasonable,  in  a  chamber 
of  commerce ;  but  to  an  educated  body  like  this,  composed 


234  UNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHEONICLE 

of  trained  scholars,  accustomed  to  projecting  their  investi- 
gations into  the  unknown,  I  am  confident  that  they  will  seem 
conservative. 

Lesson  of  City  BeorganizatioTis. — The  experience  of  our 
cities  has  already  demonstrated  that  reforming  the  machin- 
ery of  free  government  is  a  most  essential  step  toward 
reforming  its  spirit.  Twenty  years  ago  the  government  of 
American  cities  was  the  most  spectacular  failure  of  democ- 
racy in  the  w^orld.  Now  it  is  one  of  its  most  conspicuous 
successes.  Many  things  have  contributed  to  this  end,  and 
perfection  is  still  far  from  attained,  but  the  one  most 
decisive  step  was  to  simplify  and  make  responsible  the 
mechanism  of  city  government.  I  need  not  outline  or 
analyze  what  has  been  done  in  this  direction,  except  to  say 
that  its  most  vital  feature  was  the  scrapping  of  our  ancient 
theories  of  checks  and  balances,  and  the  separation  of 
powers.  We  are  still  experimenting  with  ways  of  building 
on  the  ground  thus  cleared,  but  the  ground  is  at  least 
cleared ;  and  the  least  successful  of  the  experimental  struc- 
tures reared  on  it  is  far  superior  to  any  that  would  have 
been  possible  before  it  was  cleared.  The  success  is  so  great 
that  there  are  many  among  us  who,  reasoning  by  false 
analogy,  seriously  propose  that  we  adapt  the  commission, 
or  city  manager  form,  to  the  state  government.  It  is  by 
contrast  with  this  that  I  have  stigmatized  my  own  proposals 
as  conservative. 

New  Constitution  for  California. — Obviously,  the  next 
place  to  begin  is  with  the  state  governments.  The  proposal 
for  a  constitutional  convention,  now  submitted  to  the  people 
of  California,  gives  California  the  opportunity  to  lead  in 
this  reform,  as  Galveston  and  Des  Moines  did  in  the  reform 
of  city  governments. 

No  state  needs  that  reform  more  than  California.  When 
Lord  Bryce  printed  the  Constitution  of  California  in  the 
appendix  to  the  "American  Commonwealth"  as  the  hor- 
rible example  of  the  worst  constitution  in  the  world,  he  did 
only  half  justice  to  the  constitution  under  which  we  are 


OUR  IRRESPONSIBLE  GOVERNMENTS  235 

now  living.  Bad  as  our  constitution  was  then,  every  improve- 
ment we  have  patched  on  it  since  has  only  made  it  struc- 
turally worse.  Literally,  our  constitution  has  become  so 
unendurable  that  we  consent  to  live  under  it,  on  an  average, 
only  one  month.  In  other  words,  we  pass,  on  an  average, 
twenty-four  amendments  to  it  at  the  elections  each  twenty- 
four  months.  A  fundamental  law  which  has  to  be  changed 
once  a  month,  and  which  we  can  operate  only  by  breaking 
it,  is  certainly  not  very  fundamental.  I  realize  that  this 
remark  makes  me  feloniously  liable  under  the  Criminal 
Syndicalism  act,  but  perhaps  I  can  claim  immunity  of 
clergy  behind  these  academic  walls.  The  least  we  can  do 
with  this  accumulated  debris  is  to  dump  the  whole  thing, 
and  substitute  a  constitution  as  simple  as  possible.  Cer- 
tainly we  can  make  it  as  simple  as  the  Constitution  of  the 
United  States.  I  understand  the  difference  between  a 
federal  constitution  delegating  powers  and  a  state  consti- 
tution limiting  powers,  but  with  the  referendum  the  neces- 
sary limitations  on  state  authority  can  be  fully  covered  in 
the  Bill  of  Rights  and  in  the  provisions  establishing  the  de- 
partments of  government  and  defining  their  election  and 
procedure.  All  this  can  be  done  in  the  state  constitution 
quite  as  simply  as  in  the  federal  constitution. 

And  certainly  we  can  make  the  state  ballot  as  short  as 
the  federal  ballot.  All  that  we  elect  of  the  federal  govern- 
ment is  the  president  and  the  congress,  and  we  find  it 
enough.  Why  should  we  elect  of  the  state  government  any- 
thing but  the  governor  and  the  legislature? 

As  to  the  legislature,  there  need  be  but  one  house  to 
represent  the  people.  If  there  are  two  houses,  the  other 
should  not  represent  the  people.  The  people  are  better 
represented  if  their  representatives  have  to  take  the  full 
responsibility  of  representing  them,  and  can  not  "pass  the 
buck"  to  anybody  else.  For  a  second  house,  I  have  no 
objection  in  theory  to  a  sort  of  privy  council,  representing, 
perhaps,  the  executive  departments,  the  chamber  of  com- 
merce, the  labor  unions,  the  farmers,  the  women's  clubs, 


236  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

the  bar  association,  the  medical  association,  the  engineering 
society,  and  including  specialists  in  certain  subjects  from  the 
universities.  In  principle  I  think  such  a  body  could  be  very 
useful  provided  it  had  unlimited  authority  to  discuss  and 
to  propose,  and  no  power  to  enact.  But  practically  I  am 
not  proposing  it,  chiefly  because  there  would  be  no  chance 
of  getting  the  proposal  accepted.  To  represent  the  people, 
one  house  is  enough,  and  I  would  not  have  that  house  too 
small.  I  would  have  it  large  enough  to  be  widely  repre- 
sentative, and  purposely  too  large  to  be  efficient,  in  the  city 
commission  sense.  We  need  efficiency  in  state  government, 
but  the  best  way  to  get  it  is  not  to  require  the  legislature 
to  supply  it. 

How  to  Make  State  Government  Half -Responsible. — 
This  brings  us  to  the  beginnings  of  the  question  of  respon- 
sibility. Obviously  the  governor  will  need  a  cabinet.  I 
would  have  that  cabinet  composed  of  the  governor's  ap- 
pointees, and  not,  as  in  England,  of  the  leaders  of  the 
majority  party  in  the  legislature.  Whatever  we  may  come 
to  in  the  future,  the  American  people  are  now  more  capable 
of  electing  a  governor  who  really  represents  them  than  a 
legislature  that  does.  I  would  not  have  either  the  governor 
or  the  cabinet  responsible  to  the  legislature  for  their  jobs, 
but  I  would  have  them  very  responsible  for  their  measures 
and  policies.  I  would  make  it  the  official  business  of  the 
governor,  and  of  his  cabinet,  to  introduce  and  defend  the 
general  legislative  measures.  Any  individual  member,  or, 
for  that  matter,  any  reasonably  numerous  body  of  peti- 
tioners from  the  people,  ought  also  to  have  the  privilege  of 
introducing  bills ;  but  with  the  primary  responsibility  of 
introducing  bills  resting  on  the  executive,  the  practice  would 
be  that  private  members  would  ordinarily  introduce  only 
private  and  local  bills,  except  when  there  was  organized 
opposition  to  some  of  the  government's  policies.  In  that 
case  the  opposition  bills  would  be  introduced  by  the  leader 
of  the  opposition.  I  would  give  the  governor  and  the  mem- 
ber of  his  cabinet  concerned  with  a  particular  bill  the  right 


OVB  IBBESPONSIBLE  GOVEBNMENTS  237 

of  debate  on  the  floor,  and  the  duty  of  standing  interpella- 
tion on  either  their  legislative  proposals  or  their  executive 
acts.  I  would  retain  for  the  present,  for  psychological 
reasons,  the  system  of  elections  by  the  calendar,  but  I  would 
make  the  terms  of  the  legislature  and  of  the  governor  co- 
terminous. I  would  give  to  the  governor,  and  perhaps  to  any 
sufficiently  large  and  determined  minority  of  the  legislature, 
the  right  of  referendum  to  the  people,  as  well  as  reservation 
of  that  right  to  the  people  themselves.  And  I  would  equip 
both  the  executive  and  the  legislative  departments  with  an 
adequate  expert  corps  for  research  and  for  drafting  of 
legislation. 

This  outlines  but  hastily  only  the  executive  and  the 
legislative  departments  of  a  proposed  semi-responsible  state 
government  in  their  legislative  relations  to  each  other,  and 
to  the  people.  I  have  omitted  the  whole  question  of  ad- 
ministrative organization  and  of  the  judiciary.  On  the 
side  of  destructive  criticism  I  have  considered  nothing  but 
the  one  aspect  of  irresponsibility  in  our  traditional  system ; 
and  I  have  only  suggested  the  advantages,  without  touching 
on  the  equally  obvious  disadvantages,  of  the  European 
responsible  system.  I  would  not  transplant  that  system 
bodily  to  America,  partly  because  it  would  not  grow  here, 
and  partly  because  it  grows  none  too  perfectly  even  there. 
But  I  would  resolutely  face  the  problem  of  at  least  making 
a  beginning  toward  introducing  system,  efficiency,  and 
partial  responsibility  into  that  part  of  our  irresponsible  and 
unrepresentative  republican  institutions  that  concern  state 
government. 


238  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHRONICLE 


THE  CARRANZA  DEBACLE 


Herbert  Ingram  Priestley 


The  initial  steps  in  the  movement  which  resulted  in  the 
flight  and  death  of  President  Carranza  of  Mexico  began  to 
be  chronicled  in  the  daily  press  dispatches  as  early  as  the 
end  of  last  March.  Weeks  before  that  time  some  of  the 
details  of  the  proposed  revolution  were  passed  about  by 
word  of  mouth  in  the  United  States,  the  contest  in  Sonora 
being  freely  predicted  along  the  lines  which  it  actually 
followed.  It  is  thus  evident  that  the  waning  power  of  the 
government  had  been  accurately  gauged  during  the  winter, 
while  Obregon  was  making  his  political  tour  of  the  Re- 
public. During  the  year  1919  the  power  of  the  Carranza 
regime  was  apparently  at  its  highest,  though  that  power 
was  never  complete  nor  supported  by  a  large  or  significant 
part  of  the  population.  It  will  be  remembered  that  Venus- 
tiano  Carranza  was  recognized  as  de  facto  head  of  the  Re- 
public of  Mexico  in  October,  1915,  after  he  had  refused  to 
abide  by  promises  he  had  made  not  to  assume  the  presi- 
dency, and  had  quarreled  Avith  Francisco  Villa  and  others  of 
his  companions  in  arms  against  Huerta.  Recognition  was 
bestowed,  not  in  full  confidence,  but  in  the  belief  that 
Carranza  led  the  party  which  had  made  the  most  effective 
campaign  against  the  disorders  prevailing  and  which  was 
most  likely  to  effect  the  pacification  of  the  country. 


THE  CAEEANZA  DEBACLE  239 

Adequate  justification  for  that  recognition  would  have 
developed  had  there  come  speedy  pacification  of  the  dis- 
turbed areas,  had  the  power  been  consolidated  on  a  civil 
instead  of  a  military  basis,  and  had  a  reasonable  if  not  a 
grateful  attitude  toward  the  United  States  been  shown. 
But  pacification  was  unduly  retarded  by  the  policy  of  the 
military  arm,  which  persisted  in  treating  banditry  and 
rebellion  as  opportunities  for  self-enrichment  not  to  be  too 
suddenly  ended.  Thus  the  military  arm,  largely  revolution- 
created  to  serve  as  the  bulwark  of  the  government,  which 
had  but  a  precarious  tenure  in  the  public  esteem,  became  the 
weakness  that  worked  the  downfall  of  the  chief  under  whose 
sign  manual  it  pillaged  the  country. 

This  military  situation  wa-s  abundant  cause  for  non- 
fulfilment  of  many  of  the  promises  under  which  the  Car- 
ranza  revolution  was  waged.  There  were  many  contribut- 
ing causes  in  internal  affairs.  It  is  true  that  the  program 
of  the  revolution  was  more  than  amply  laid  down  in  the 
Constitution  of  1917,  but  the  Constitution  was  never  really 
in  force  and  acceptance  within  the  controlled  area.  Its 
Utopian  provisions  for  bettering  labor  conditions  were  never 
enacted  into  law  or  generally  observed  under  decrees.  Its 
emancipation  of  the  peon  class  was  nullified  by  the  con- 
dition of  semi-warfare  which  pervaded  most  areas  outside 
the  large  cities.  The  financial  condition  of  the  country  left 
much  to  be  desired,  although  commerce  was  growing, 
although  tax  receipts  were  higher  by  one  half  than  they  had 
been  in  the  heyday  of  the  Diaz  regime,  and  although  busi- 
ness was  conducted  almost  entirely  on  a  basis  of  metallic 
currency.  The  educational  system  had  been  left  in  the 
hands  of  the  states  and  municipalities,  even  in  the  Federal 
District,  and  only  in  a  few  places — notably  not  in  the 
capital — did  it  receive  adequate  financing  and  attention. 
Promised  improvements  in  the  operation  of  the  courts  still 
left  the  people  "hungering  and  thirsting  for  justice";  the 
jails  have  been  continuously  crowded  with  untried  prison- 
ers.   The  legislative  branch  broke  with  the  President  in  so 


240  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

far  as  it  could.  It  refused  to  pass  the  legislation  recom- 
mended by  the  Executive,  and  withdrew  the  extraordinary 
war  powers  under  which  Carranza  had  been  exercising  dic- 
tatorial control.  The  City  of  Mexico,  given  rein  as  a  "free 
municipality, ' '  one  of  the  shibboleths  of  the  revolution,  was 
remiss  in  police  regulations,  sanitation,  education,  admin- 
istration of  justice,  and  in  control  of  public  morals.  The 
President  had  violated  the  ballot,  imposing  his  own  candi- 
dates as  governors  in  numerous  states,  and  had  used  these 
gentlemen  to  further  his  design  to  seat  his  own  candidate 
as  his  successor,  had  arrested  the  partisans  of  Obregon,  and 
imprisoned,  upon  flimsy  charges,  the  members  of  Congress 
who  opposed  him. 

In  external  affairs  the  non-payment  of  the  interest  on 
the  national  debt,  and  the  observance  of  a  neutrality  in  the 
Great  War  which  veiled  only  too  thinly  a  wish  for  German 
success  fathered  by  the  thought  that  a  European  friend 
might  rise  up  to  check  the  hegemony  of  the  United  States 
upon  the  American  continent,  combined  to  complicate  a 
difficult  situation.  Coupled  with  this  mistaken  foreign 
policy  were  the  effects  of  the  attempt  at  "revindication" 
of  the  rights  of  the  nation  to  the  subsoil  deposits  of  petro- 
leum. It  would  be  bootless  to  discuss  here  the  merits  of  the 
oil  controversy.  The  question  is  open  to  debate  as  to  what 
the  legal  history  involved  may  actually  be.  But  the  con- 
flict grew  tense  when  revindication  attempted  to  affect 
retroactively  lands  held  by  foreigners  in  full  titular  owner- 
ship under  the  laws  of  the  Diaz  regime,  which  permitted 
private  ownership  of  subsoil  mineral  oil.  Possibly  the  new 
legislation  would  have  left  owners  in  possession  and  per- 
mitted profitable  operation  of  oil  properties;  but  suspicion 
that  the  opposite  course  might  be  taken,  backed  by  Amer- 
ican ideas  of  the  sanctity  of  contracts,  threw  the  oil  pro- 
ducers into  an  opposition  which  was  extremely  embarrass- 
ing to  the  government. 

Thus  in  both  internal  and  external  affairs  Carranza,  in- 
stead of  addressing  himself  to  righting  conditions  which 


THE  CABBANZA  DEBACLE  241 

menaced  the  life  of  the  body  politic,  undertook  to  revolu- 
tionize the  government  upon  a  socialistic  theory  while  a 
corrupt  military  oligarchy  and  a  none  too  honest  set  of 
civilian  officers  vitiated  whatever  there  was  good  in  the  new 
plan  by  the  most  cynical  grafting. 

It  is  a  mistake  to  think,  however,  that  these  attitudes 
and  conditions  were  entirely  new,  or  entirely  chargeable  to 
Carranza.  ]\Iany  of  them  are  inveterate  evils  which  will 
not  disappear  suddenly  under  any  government.  There  had 
been  a  perceptible  improvement  in  some  of  them  during 
Carranza 's  incumbencj',  and  those  who  hoped  for  and  be- 
lieved in  the  ultimate  development  of  ability  by  the  Mexican 
people  to  govern  themselves  felt  that  the  first  great  step  in 
improvement  would  come  from  the  demonstration  of 
stability  through  peaceable  transmission  of  the  presidential 
power.  That  was  the  one  great  hope  of  the  Carranza 
regime.  In  the  mind  of  the  President  the  essential  thing 
was  to  transmit  the  power  to  a  man  who  would  continue 
his  own  program.  He  made  the  fatal  mistake  of  quarrel- 
ing with  the  most  popular  man  of  his  own  party,  who  was 
ambitious  to  succeed  him,  and  who  had  a  stronger  influence 
over  the  military  than  did  the  President.  If  nothing  suc- 
ceeds like  success  nothing  fails  like  failure  to  recognize  the 
possibilities,  or  rather  the  probabilities,  of  a  situation. 
Upon  Carranza 's  power  to  transmit  the  presidency  to  a  suc- 
cessor who  could  command  the  confidence  of  the  faction  in 
control  depended  the  justification  of  his  program.  The 
debacle,  then,  was  caused  by  the  personal  attitude  of  the 
President  rather  than  by  the  many  contributory  influences 
which  made  his  tenure  so  precarious. 

The  political  campaigns  of  would-be  successors  have 
been  waged  for  a  year  and  a  half;  their  acerbity  has  con- 
tributed not  a  little  to  the  unrest  and  disorder  in  the 
country.  Early  in  January  of  the  present  year  the  well- 
known  fact  of  Obregon  's  lead  in  the  race  was  reiterated  by 
Mr.  Gerald  Brandon  in  the  Los  Angeles  Times  in  sub- 
stantially the  following  words:  "Obregon  is  the  only  man 


242  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHBONICLE 

who  has  defeated  Villa.  He  is  a  radical,  and  has  fathered 
several  startling  attempts  to  amend  the  present  Constitu- 
tion, thereby  earning  the  enmity  of  Carranza.  He  has 
practically  admitted  that  he  will  start  a  revolution  if  there 
is  not  a  fair  election.  If  he  does  so  he  will  win,  as  the 
majority  of  the  military  are  for  him." 

About  the  same  time  it  began  to  be  announced  that 
Ambassador  Ignacio  Bonillas  would  presently  return  from 
the  United  States  to  Mexico  to  quicken  his  candidacy, 
which  had  the  backing  of  the  President,  and  which  had  been 
talked  of  for  six  months  at  least.  Almost  simultaneously 
General  Pablo  Gonzalez  surrendered  his  command  in  the 
south  to  begin  his  formal  campaign,  which  had  been  thought 
to  have  Carranza 's  support  before  Bonillas  was  brought 
forward  as  a  civilian  candidate  who  would  free  Mexico  from 
her  "plague  of  military  men." 

Late  in  January  press  dispatches  said  that  a  force  of 
picked  military  police  had  been  sent  to  Mazatlan  and  Her- 
mosillo  in  Sonora  to  fight  Yaqui  supporters  of  Obregon, 
who  controlled  that  state  politically.  These  traditional 
enemies  of  whatever  central  government  may  exist  had  been 
on  the  warpath  several  months.  Obregon  was  at  the  time 
in  Guanajuato,  and  his  interests  were  being  advanced  in  the 
United  States  by  General  Salvador  Alvarado  of  Yucatecan 
fame,  who  had  been  recently  arrested  for  fomenting  social 
revolution,  but  who  had  escaped.  On  February  11  an 
assembly  of  governors  in  the  capital,  called  by  Carranza, 
issued  a  declaration  that  the  coming  elections  would  be  held 
peaceably  and  honestly,  they  themselves  vouching  mainten- 
ance of  law  and  order.  Pablo  Gonzalez  issued  a  manifesto 
advocating  friendly  relations  with  foreign  powers,  abolition 
of  the  military  caste,  and  liberal  amnesty  laws.  Carranza 
again  reiterated  his  declaration  that  he  would  not  hold  the 
presidency  after  expiration  of  his  term,  and  that  if  no 
executive  were  elected  Congress  would  name  one.  The 
Bonillas  candidacy  began  to  develop  active  character. 


TEE  CABEANZA  DEBACLE  243 

"While  all  these  discordant  appeals  were  being  made  to 
the  small  political  element,  the  country  continued  in  serious 
disorder,  evinced  by  murder  of  several  Americans  and 
others.  In  the  midst  of  such  conditions  it  was  announced 
that  the  American  State  and  War  Departments  were  keenly 
interested  in  a  report  of  the  arrival  at  Agua  Prieta,  in 
Sonora,  of  a  large  force  of  troops  presumably  sent  to  pre- 
vent the  armed  forces  of  the  State  from  supporting 
Obregon.  These  State  forces  were  under  Adolfo  de  la 
Huerta,  the  governor,  who  is  a  young  man  of  radical  ten- 
dencies, a  follower  of  Obregon,  and  now  Substitute  Presi- 
dent of  the  Republic. 

At  this  juncture,  de  la  Huerta  announced  that  a  strike 
was  threatened  by  the  employees  of  the  Southern  Pacific 
de  Mexico.  This  had  been  predicted  a  full  month  before. 
While  Bonillas  was  being  given  an  apparently  enthusiastic 
welcome  in  Mexico  City  on  March  22,  Obregon  and  Gon- 
zalez began  to  try  to  harmonize  their  bitter  antagonisms  in 
order  to  oppose  him.  Obregon  had  need  of  the  alliance. 
By  the  end  of  the  month  General  Dieguez  stood  ready  to 
invade  Sonora  to  seat  a  new  civil  governor,  C.  G.  Soriano. 
The  Obregon  soldiery  was  preparing  to  repel  the  invasion, 
as  the  Sonora  group  had  no  will  to  see  their  government 
taken  from  them  in  the  way  Carranza  had  taken  possession 
of  the  states  of  San  Luis  Potosi,  Guanajuato,  Queretaro, 
Campeche,  Nuevo  Leon,  Tamaulipas,  Jalisco,  and  Vera 
Cruz. 

On  April  3  the  railway  strike  began.  Carranza  threat- 
ened to  operate  the  road  with  soldiers.  This  was  the  signal 
for  the  officials  of  Sonora  to  begin  revolution.  On  the  ninth 
they  anticipated  Carranza  by  seizing  the  railway  and  operat- 
ing it  with  strikers,  whose  terms  were  conceded.  The  State 
officers  next  seized  the  customhouse  and  post  office  at  Agua 
Prieta  and  garrisoned  the  town.  The  legislature  in  an  all- 
night  session  voted  to  secede  and  to  constitute  the  "Re- 
public of  Sonora"  an  independent  entity  until  they  were 
assured  that  the  rights  of  the  State  would  not  be  infringed. 


244  VNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHBONICLE 

At  the  moment  of  the  uprising  Obregon  was  under 
technical  arrest  in  Mexico  City  charged  with  complicity  in 
revolutionary  plans  being  fomented  by  one  Robert  Cejudo. 
The  military  operations  of  the  new  Republic  were  placed  in 
charge  of  General  Plutarco  Elias  Calles,  who  had  recently 
resigned  from  the  national  cabinet  to  enter  the  campaign 
for  Obregon.  His  immediate  task  was  to  repel  invasion  by 
Dieguez,  who  was  expected  to  advance  from  Chihuahua  by 
way  of  Pulpito  Pass.  But  the  Chihuahua  forces,  after 
having  been  denied  railway  transportation  from  El  Paso  to 
Douglas,  refused  to  advance.  The  attempt  of  Carranza  to 
deal  with  the  revolution  from  the  eastern  side  was  thus 
rendered  futile. 

In  the  meantime  Governor  Iturbe  to  the  south  in  Sinaloa 
announced  that  he  was  "still  loyal" — he  should  have  been, 
for  he  had  become  a  multimillionaire  by  virtue  of  his  gov- 
ernorship— but  neutral  between  JNIexico  and  Sonora.  He 
was  looking  for  a  safe  place  to  fall.  The  troops  of  Sonora 
now  began  to  advance  upon  the  Sinaloa  border  in  order  to 
bring  that  State  into  open  revolt  and  control  the  coast. 
They  "took"  Culiacan  on  April  17  and  pressed  on  to 
Mazatlan  and  Tepic.  By  April  15  Obregon  had  escaped 
from  the  capital  in  disguise  with  General  Benjamin  Hill 
and  had  made  his  way  to  the  southwest.  He  was  said  to 
have  established  wireless  communication  whereby  to  direct 
the  revolution.  On  April  18  the  State  of  Nayarit  indorsed 
the  Sonora  movement;  all  the  interior  towns  of  Sonora 
adhered  to  the  ciiartelazo  of  Agua  Prieta,  and  practically 
all  the  Yaqui  and  the  Mayo  Indians  of  the  regions  did  so 
as  well.  Michoacan  to  the  south  soon  joined  in  defection; 
in  Chihuahua  numerous  army  officers  cast  their  contem- 
plated lot  -^nth  the  rapidly  growing  movement  to  change 
the  national  leader.  On  April  21  Benjamin  Hill,  the 
"original  Obregonista, "  was  said  to  have  advanced  to  Con- 
treras.  on  the  outskirts  of  the  capital,  with  troops  from 
Guerrero.  Zacatecas  was  confessedly  in  rebel  hands, 
Tuxpam    in    the    oil    regions    was    threatened,    troops    at 


TKE  CAEBANZA  DEBACLE  245 

Linares  revolted,  and  Mexico  City  was  cut  off  from  com- 
mimication. 

The  Liberal  Constitutionalist  Party  thereupon  made  a 
demand  that  Carranza  should  relinquish  his  office,  and, 
under  declarations  contained  in  the  "Plan  de  Agua  Prieta, " 
set  up  Adolfo  de  la  Huerta  as  supreme  commander  until 
such  time  as  the  states  joining  Sonora  should  make  a  choice. 
A  provisional  president  was  to  be  named  as  soon  as  the  Plan 
should  be  adopted  by  the  Liberal  Constitutionalist  Army. 
The  Plan  announced  a  policy  of  protection  to  all  citizens 
and  foreigners  and  the  enforcement  of  all  their  legal  rights. 
Especially  was  emphasized  a  determination  to  develop  in- 
dustries, commerce,  and  business  in  general.  Finally,  the 
antiphonal  strophe  habitual  in  the  ]\Iexican  system  of  gov- 
ernment by  ciiartelazo  was  added :  ' '  Effectual  suffrage,  no 
re-election." 

The  legal  government  continued  to  camouflage  the  situ- 
ation by  absurd  claims  of  strength,  but  its  position  was 
serious.  The  effort  to  send  troops  into  the  north  failed,  and 
Governor  Iturbe  of  Sinaloa  threatened  to  evacuate  that 
State  and  Nayarit  unless  he  could  be  reinforced.  Obregon 
was  nearly  ready  to  advance  from  Guerrero  to  the  capital; 
more  than  50,000  troops  had  joined  the  prospering  cause. 

On  the  last  day  of  the  month  Washington  received  dis- 
patches saying  that  Carranza  was  planning  to  leave  the 
capital,  but  at  the  same  time  it  was  known  that  Pablo 
Gonzalez  had  cut  rail  communication  with  Vera  Cruz.  He 
had  recently  been  obliged  by  Carranza  to  withdraw  his 
candidacy  in  order  to  compel  Obregon  to  follow  suit,  it  was 
claimed.  This  may  have  influenced  Gonzalez  to  assist  the 
cuartelaza.  He  had  left  Mexico  City  on  a  feigned  errand, 
and,  once  safely  outside,  had  revolted  with  numerous  sub- 
ordinates on  May  3.  A  rumor  spread  that  Carranza 's 
remaining  generals,  summoned  to  advise  him,  had  recom- 
mended that  he  resign  not  later  than  May  15.  The  enemy 
now  numbered  twice  the  total  of  the  government  forces. 

On  May  5  President  Carranza  issued  his  last  manifesto. 
He  declared  that  he  would  fight  to  the  finish,  that  he  would 


246  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHEONICLE 

not  resign,  nor  turn  the  power  over  to  anyone  not  his  duly 
elected  successor ;  he  said : 

I  must  declare  that  I  consider  it  one  of  the  highest  duties  which 
devolve  upon  me  to  set  down  affirmed  and  established  the  principle 
that  in  future  the  public  power  shall  not  be  the  prize  of  military 
chiefs  whose  revolutionary  merits,  however  great,  may  serve  to 
excuse  future  acts  of  ambition.  I  consider  that  it  is  essential  for 
the  independence  and  sovereignty  of  Mexico  that  the  transmission 
of  power  shall  always  be  effected  peacefully  and  by  democratic 
procedure,  that  the  cuartelazo  as  a  means  of  ascent  to  power  shall 
forever  be  abolished  entirely  from  our  political  practices.  And  I 
consider,  finally,  that  the  principle  must  be  kept  inviolate  which 
was  adopted  by  the  Constitution  of  1917,  that  no  man  shall  rule 
over  the  destinies  of  the  nation  who  has  tried  to  climb  to  power 
by  means  of  insubordination,  the  cuartelazo,  or  treason. 

"While  this  declaration  was  being  penned,  and  was  being 
given  to  the  press  by  Luis  Cabrera,  the  man  who  above  all 
others  is  responsible  for  the  unpopularity  and  the  mistaken 
attitudes  of  Carranza,  the  exodus  had  been  planned,  and 
was  immediately  put  into  execution. 

It  was  an  exodus,  not  a  flight.  Professor  J.  H.  Smith 
has  said  of  the  departure  of  President  Herrera  from  Mexico 
during  the  stormy  days  of  the  Mexican  War,  that  he  "left 
the  palace  with  the  entire  body  of  his  loyal  officers  and 
officials,  his  mild  face  and  his  respectable  side-whiskers — in 
one  hired  cab."  Had  Carranza  limited  his  contingent  to 
those  who  were  genuinely  loyal  a  cab  might  have  sufficed. 
The  proposal  was  to  transfer  the  government  to  Vera  Cruz, 
whence  so  many  hard-pressed  forlorn  hopes  have  been  able 
to  ' '  come  back. ' '  Twenty-one  trains,  collected  and  equipped 
at  great  effort,  were  to  carry  away  20,000  troops,  carloads  of 
records,  and  millions  of  treasure.  The  dispatches  said 
27,000,000  pesos  were  taken,  but,  after  the  disaster.  Pastor 
Rouaix,  ex-secretary  of  agriculture,  upon  returning  to 
Mexico  on  May  18  with  the  booty,  said  that  it  was  worth 
100,000,000  pesos.  In  addition  to  the  troops,  there  was  a 
carload  of  employees  of  state,  the  Cabinet,  the  Supreme 
Court,  and  the  Permanent  Commission  of  Congress. 


THE  CABBANZA  DEBACLE  247 

Misfortune  attended  every  step.  There  was  delay  and 
confusion  in  getting  off.  Attacks  on  the  convoy  began 
almost  at  once.  Before  they  passed  La  Villa  the  last 
four  trains  were  cut  off.  Tools  for  tearing  up  the  track  in 
the  rear  had  been  left  behind  during  the  first  attack,  and 
a  wild  engine,  driven  against  the  fugitives'  last  train, 
wrecked  artillery  and  aviation  equipment,  and  killed  or 
wounded  railway  employees.  After  delay  at  Apizaco  on 
May  8  and  9,  the  loyal  forces  went  on  to  San  Marcos. 
Beyond  that  place  they  engaged  revolutionary  troops,  tak- 
ing four  hundred  prisoners.  On  May  12  they  reached 
Rinconada,  where  they  learned  that  General  Guadalupe 
Sanchez  had  gone  over  to  Obregon,  deserting  General 
Candido  Aguilar,  the  President's  son-in-law,  and  that  there 
was  no  longer  hope  of  a  stand  at  Orizaba,  where  Aguilar 
was  to  hold  the  ways,  for  he,  deserted,  had  fled. 

Finally,  after  his  trains  were  useless,  and  his  forces  had 
been  defeated  at  Aljibes,  Carranza,  maintaining  imperturb- 
able sangfroid,  gave  up  hope  of  escape  by  rail  and  set  out 
for  the  Puebla  mountains,  trusting  perhaps  in  the  aid  of  the 
Cabrera  family,  which  was  strong  in  the  region. 

While  making  his  way  northeastward,  presumably  to- 
ward some  small  gulf  port,  he  was  betrayed  by  one  Herrero, 
a  "general  de  dedo"  of  sufficient  obscurity  to  suggest  that 
he  might  have  been  someone's  agent.  The  President  was 
done  to  death  while  he  slept  with  his  dwindled  retinue  in 
a  mountain  shack  at  Tlaxcalantongo,  in  the  State  of  Puebla. 

Thus  far  bloodshed  had  been  insignificant.  Obregon, 
who  had  entered  the  City  of  Mexico  unresisted  on  May  8, 
had  sent  flying  columns  to  capture  Carranza,  issuing  re- 
peated orders  that  he  was  not  to  be  injured,  and  endeavor- 
ing to  induce  him  to  surrender  upon  reiterated  assurances 
of  personal  guaranties.  All  overtures  had  been  spurned. 
It  was  evidently  the  intention  to  spare  his  life.  The  con- 
siderations of  humanity,  of  old  associations,  even  of  recog- 
nition itself,  demanded  this.  The  pig-headed  country  gentle- 
man, who  was  unsuccessful  at  managing  the  mature  men  of 


248  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CEBONICLE 

his  organization,  knew  how  to  play  his  last  card  so  as  to 
diminish  his  opponents'  profit  to  the  minimum.  Obregon's 
tart  reply  to  the  telegram  sent  by  some  thirty  followers  of 
Carranza  announcing  the  final  disaster,  was  evidently  ad- 
dressed as  much  to  the  public  of  Mexico  and  of  the  United 
States  as  to  the  remnant  of  the  lost  cause.  The  revolu- 
tionary party  has  taken  energetic  means  to  demonstrate  its 
non-complicity  in  the  deed. 

IMost  of  the  official  family  which  remained  with  the 
Primer  Jefe  to  the  end  were  imprisoned  for  a  time  in 
Mexico  City,  but  nearly  all  have  now  been  released.  Gen- 
eral Juan  Barragan,  the  youngster  under  thirty  who  was 
the  military  genius  of  the  last  regime,  escaped,  and  fled 
across  the  border. 

The  body  of  Carranza  was  brought  back  to  Mexico  City 
on  ]May  24  after  an  investigation,  partly  financed  by 
Obregon  personally,  which  disproved  the  claim  of  Herrero 
that  the  President  had  committed  suicide.  He  was  buried 
in  the  cemetery  of  Dolores,  according  to  his  known  desire. 
Mexico  gave  itself  up  to  uniform  manifestations  of  regret 
and  respect.  It  was  anticipated  for  a  time  that  the  revul- 
sion of  feeling  would  develop  into  armed  opposition  to  the 
revolution ;  there  have  been  armed  clashes  in  the  north,  and 
a  rebel  named  Osuna  is  still  in  the  field,  but  his  forces  are 
small  and  he  has  already  met  some  defeats.  None  of  the 
rebel  activity  has  the  purpose  of  vindicating  Carranza. 

On  May  25  Adolfo  de  la  Huerta  was  made  Substitute 
President  by  the  reassembled  Congress.  He  is  to  serve  the 
unexpired  term  of  Carranza.  that  is,  until  the  end  of  Decem- 
ber. He  is  one  of  the  young  men  of  the  north,  an  active 
revolutionist  for  years.  He  has  been  a  decided  radical, 
interesting  himself  in  labor  legislation,  and  has  announced 
his  interest  in  the  proletariat  even  since  his  raise  to  the 
presidency.  His  friends  say  that  his  ideas  have  been  tem- 
pered by  the  acquisition  of  power,  and  that  he  has  re- 
nounced his  inveterate  animosity  toward  capital.  He  has 
recently  been  a  devoted  follower  of  Obregon,  who  is  said 


THE  CABBANZA  DEBACLE  249 

to  be  "obeying"  the  new  regime  from  private  offices  in 
Mexico  City.  Several  members  of  the  new  cabinet  are 
fairly  well  known  to  the  American  public.  The  Minister 
of  War  is  General  Plutarco  Elias  Calles,  who  was  for  a 
time  in  Carranza's  cabinet  as  Secretary  of  Commerce  and 
Industry;  the  latter  position  is  now  held  by  Alberto  Pani. 
The  treasury  has  been  intermittently  in  charge  of  General 
Salvador  Alvarado,  whose  career  in  Yucatan  as  an  inde- 
pendent Socialist  governor,  and  later  as  an  opponent  of 
Carranza  and  supporter  of  Obregon,  has  made  him  well 
known.  It  is  said  that  his  connection  with  the  Obregon 
government  will  be  transitory.  That  may  well  be,  for  he 
is  an  individualist  like  Obregon;  but  he  may  not  willingly 
subside.  The  ministry  of  Communications  and  Public 
Works  has  been  entrusted  to  General  Ortiz  Rubio,  that  of 
Agriculture  and  Fomento  to  General  Enrique  Estrada, 
while  the  name  of  General  Jacinto  B.  Trevirio  has  been  con- 
nected with  various  cabinet  positions,  as  have  those  of 
Antonio  Villareal,  Morales  Hesse,  Santiago  Martinez 
Alomia,  and  others.  Foreign  relations  have  been  committed 
to  Miguel  Covarrubias,  who  has  had  a  diplomatic  career 
of  some  forty  years.  Representation  of  the  new  government 
at  Washington  is  in  the  hands  of  Fernando  Iglesias  Cal- 
deron.  Felix  F.  Palavicini,  old  war  horse  of  the  early 
revolution,  editor  of  El  Universal,  a  strong  aliadofilo  during 
the  Great  War,  and  capable  publicist  who  habitually  finds 
himself  on  the  winning  side  of  affairs,  has  been  given  a 
mission  before  numerous  courts  of  the  Old  World.  The 
legations  at  Madrid  and  Mexico  have  been  raised  to  the  rank 
of  embassies,  and  the  choice  of  ministers  is  now  being  made. 
The  new  rector  of  the  University  of  Mexico  is  Lie.  Jose 
Vazconcelos,  w^ell-known  educator  and  litterateur.  It  seems 
likely  that  the  educational  system  will  become  organized 
under  federal  control,  which  will  place  it  in  better  position 
than  it  ever  has  been.  Effort  is  being  made  to  obtain  a  small 
number  of  American  teachers. 


250  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHBONICLE 

Public  opinion  in  Mexico  has  received  the  new  order 
with  optimism.  Among  Americans  it  is  looked  upon  as  a 
reorganization  of  the  power  within  the  group  which  Car- 
ranza  himself  led,  but  the  sentiment  is  frequently  voiced 
that  "anything  is  better  than  Carranza."  The  change  will 
develop  rather  in  personal  attitudes  than  in  declared  prin- 
ciples of  government.  The  men  who  lead  the  new  move- 
ment have  been  kno^vn  by  word  and  deed  as  pronounced 
radicals.  The  swing  of  the  pendulum  has  been  steadily 
toward  more  radical  idealism  ever  since  Independence.  It 
has  been  noticeable,  however,  that  in  all  cases  of  actual 
acquisition  of  power  radicalism  has  been  left  in  the  stage  of 
theory,  and  pronounced  materialistic  conservatism,  for  the 
benefit  of  those  who  govern,  has  usually  eventuated. 

In  the  United  States  the  Obregon  movement  has  been 
received  with  favorable  comment  in  circles  in  which  Mex- 
ican business  interests  are  important.  The  leading  article 
in  the  May  number  of  The  Americas,  published  by  the 
National  City  Bank  of  New  York,  says  in  part : 

Now  that  events  in  Mexico  are  moving  toward  final  settlement, 
there  is  every  reason  to  believe  that  the  plans  repeatedly  made 
and  postponed  may  be  put  into  execution,  and  trade  relations  estab- 
lished between  the  business  men  of  this  country  and  the  merchants 
of  Mexico  that  will  be  permanent  and  profitable  to  both  groups. 
...  In  spite  of  troubles  that  may  come  during  the  next  few  months 
and  outward  appearances  that  make  it  appear  that  Mexico  is  merely 
keeping  up  its  favorite  pastime  of  revolution  and  civil  war,  there 
is  sound  reason  for  believing  that  constructive  influences  are  at 
work  and  that  a  happier  and  more  prosperous  epoch  is  nearly  at 
hand. 

It  would  be  futile  to  expect  that  mere  change  of  leader- 
ship from  one  coterie  to  another  within  a  small  fraction  of 
the  politically  significant  element  of  the  population  will 
work  an  immediate  miracle.  There  is  still  a  period  of 
anxiety  to  pass  through.  The  congressional  elections  have 
been  set  for  the  first  Sunday  in  August,  and  the  presidential 
election  for  September.  Most  of  the  governors  have  been 
changed  and  the  municipalities   reorganized,   with   Obre- 


TEE  CABBANZA  DEBACLE  251 

gonistas  in  place,  hence  the  machinery  is  well  arranged  for 
peaceable  elections.  Obregon  is  given  a  fair  field  by  the 
definite  renunciation  of  Gonzalez.  If  the  old  conservative 
element  put  forward  a  candidate,  the  action  will  be  merely 
nominal,  though  the  problem  of  Villa  and  his  old  defenders 
of  the  Constitution  of  1857  still  continues  to  perplex  the 
new  government. 

The  entire  situation  cannot  be  predicated  on  the  per- 
sonality of  Obregon,  however.  The  new  Congress  will  be 
potent  in  capacity  to  promote  discord,  as  was  the  old.  The 
new  official  class  as  a  whole  is  new  and  untried.  When 
such  difficult  problems  as  the  oil  controversy  come  before 
Congress  there  will  be  great  divergence  of  opinion.  The 
oil  men  have  asked  to  have  the  Carranza  decrees  annulled 
and  the  program  of  legislation  definitel.y  settled.  Among 
the  Mexicans  there  is  no  unanimity  concerning  annulment 
of  the  decrees  or  solutions  of  numerous  problems  raised  by 
Article  27  of  the  Constitution.  President  Huerta's  recent 
favorable  decrees  are  of  course  only  temporary  in  their 
effect. 

There  is  a  general  disposition  on  the  part  of  many  foreign 
powers  to  consider  the  new  provisional  government  as  the 
legal  successor  of  the  old  one,  and  the  question  of  recog- 
nition is  assumedly  not  to  be  raised,  at  least  as  far  as  actual 
practice  is  concerned.  The  Mexican  papers  express  con- 
fidence that  the  United  States  will  announce  recognition  at 
an  early  date.  They  indicate  surprise  at  the  proposals  con- 
tained in  the  report  of  Senator  Fall's  committee,  and  it  is 
not  to  be  expected  that  acquiescence  in  all  the  provisions  of 
that  report  would  be  forthcoming  without  irritation. 

Furthermore,  it  is  to  be  borne  in  mind  that  solution  of 
the  international  problem  lies  not  alone  in  readjustment 
of  material  contracts.  Prosperity,  successful  commerce, 
increased  wages,  elevated  standards  of  living,  all  proved 
ineffectual  to  satisfy  a  newly  developed  industrial  middle 
class  which  rose  during  the  Diaz  regime.  The  magical  pros- 
perity of  the  past  year  has  not  made  the  nation  peaceful 


252  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

or  happy,  for  below  the  prosperous  classes  exists  the  mass 
of  the  Indian  population,  untouched  by  the  wave  of  political 
change  that  has  gone  over  its  head,  unhelped  by  promises 
unkept,  uninterested  in  its  own  elevation.  If  genuine 
peace  has  come,  if  material  prosperity  is  assured,  now  must 
begin  a  long  earnest  effort  for  the  establishment  of  justice 
and  for  the  development  of  an  adequate  system  of  moral 
and  social  education,  an  effort  which  may  result  in  the 
amalgamation  of  the  peoples  of  Mexico  into  a  national  unity. 


OBPHEUS  AND  EUBYDICE  253 


ORPHEUS  AND  EURYDICE 

(Part  of  ballad  version  from  Virgil 's  Fourth  Georgic) 


Isaac  Flagg 


Eurydice,  while  by  river's  marge 

From  hot  pursuit  she  fled, 
The  deadly  snake  saw  not  (poor  soul!) 

Lurking  in  grassy  bed. — 

Her  dirge,  far  heard,  in  full-voiced  choir 

Her  dryad  mates  intoned; 
With  wailing  fill'd  earth's  loftiest  hills. 

Rhodopean  summits  moan'd; 

Pangaea's  towering  heights  sublime 

The  tale  of  woe  retold; 
Through  Ehesus'  deep  Mavortian  vales 

Its  mournful  echoes  roll'd. 

Her  partner,  to  the  seven-string 'd  shell 
His  heartsick  burthen  speaks; 

In  accents  of  thy  name,  sweet  wife, 
Some  tuneful  solace  seeks. 

Thee  calling,  with  his  tireless  plaint 

The  lonely  sea-banks  rang; 
Thee  at  the  earliest  glimpse  of  day. 

Thee  at  day's  close  he  sang; 

Even  unto  Taenarum's  horrid  chasm, 
Dis '  gateway,  wandering  down. 

The  pallid  shades  address 'd,  and  dared 
To  face  their  monarch's  frown, 


254  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHBONICLE 

Whose  heart  no  prayer  can  soften. — But  they, 

Stirr'd  by  that  living  song, 
From  lowest  Erebus  press 'd  and  swarm 'd, 

Flitting  in  ghostly  throng, 

As  many  as  all  the  myriad  birds 

In  leafy  shelter  hide 
When  night  falls,  or  a  wintry  rain 

Sweeps  from  the  mountain  side. 

Spirits  of  mothers  and  fair  maids, 

Boys,  warriors,  poets  wise, 
And  youths  laid  on  the  funeral  pyre 

Before  their  parents'  eyes: 

All  whom  Cocytus'  darkling  wave 

With  slimy  reed  confines, 
And  nine  times  coil'd  the  Stygian  slough 

Their  loveless  precinct  lines. 

Cerberus  held,  rapt,  his  triple  jaw; 

The  Furies  felt  the  thrill. 
Their  snaky  ringlets  stood  on  end; 

Ixion's  wheel  stood  still. — 

His  steps  retracing,  Orpheus  now 
Each  terror's  strength  had  proved; 

Eurydice,  made  his  own  once  more. 
Toward  sunlit  region  moved. 

Following  behind  (such  law  to  fix 

Proserpina  it  had  pleased), 
When  the  incautious  lovelorn  bard 

A  sudden  folly  seized — 

Worth  pardon,  if  but  infernal  minds 

The  name  of  pardon  knew: 
Forgetful,  ah!  incontinent, 

To  covenant  untrue, 

As  she  press 'd  daylight's  very  edge, 
Look'd  bacJc! — There,  wasted  fell 

His  whole  toil,  the  stern  tryant's  truce 
Broken;  and  thrice  the  knell 


OEPHEUS  AND  EUBYDICE  255 

Of  pealing  thunder  from  shore  to  shore 

Roll'd  o'er  Avernus'  wave. 
"What  madness,"  she  cried,  "thus  to  death 

"Me  and  thee,  Orpheus,  gave! 

"Lo!  back  again  fate  calls  me,  and  sleep 

"O'erwhelms  my  misty  sight. 
"And  now,  farewell!    I  am  borne  away, 

"Surrounded  by  vast  night, 

"Holding  these  poor  hands  out  to  thee, 

"Alas!    no  longer  thine." 
She  said;  and,  suddenly,  from  his  eyes. 

Like  floating  smoke-wreath  fine 

Into  thin  air  dissolving,  pass'd; 

Nor,  while  he  clutch 'd  in  vain 
The  vacant  shades,  having  many  things 

To  say,  saw  him  again; 

Nor  might  by  him  the  Stygian  pool 

A  second  time  be  cross 'd. — 
What  could  he  do?    or  whither  turn, 

To  save  the  wife  twice  lost? 

By  what  tears  move  the  infernal  powers? 

What  other  powers  implore? 
Already  far  sped,  her  chilly  ghost 

The  Stygian  shallop  bore. — 

Seven  whole  months   (so  the  tale  is  told) 

By  Strymon's  lonely  wave 
His  plaintive  melodies  he  pour'd, 

Dwelling  in  desert  cave, 

Soothing  the  formidable  breasts 

Of  pards  and  tigers  dire; 
Tall  oaks  bent  low  to  catch  the  tones 

Of  that  enchanted  lyre. 

So  doth  sweet  Philomel,  from  shade 

Of  quivering  poplar,  mourn 
Her  helpless  fledglings,  from  their  nest 

By  the  tude  ploughman  torn. 


256  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CEBONICLE 

There,  the  night  long,  perch 'd  on  a  bough. 

Her  thrice-told  tale  she  trills, 
And  all  the  region,  far  and  wide, 

With  liquid  music  fills. 

No  fancy,  no  new  nuptials  turn'd 

His  heart  from  constant  course. 
Alone,  mid  Hyperborean  ice, 

By  Tanais'  snow-bound  source, 

Or  where  Ehipaean  fields  lie  white, 

With  ceaseless  frost  bestrewn, 
Eoaming,  his  lost  bride  he  deplored 

And  Pluto's  fruitless  boon. 

Whence,  Thracian  maenads,  as  themselves 

By  such  devotion  spurn 'd, 
When  Bacchic  orgies  their  disdain 

To  murderous  frenzy  turn'd. 

Tore  limb  from  limb  the  youthful  bard. 
Through  the  wide  fields  dispersed. 

Even  then,  by  Hebrus  roll'd,  its  strain 
The  sever 'd  head  rehearsed. 

"Eurydice,"  with  last  breath;  "ah!   poor 

" Eurydice,"  it  cried: 
"Eu-ry-di-ce,"  all  along  the  stream 

The  echoing  banks  replied. 


TEE  BBAHMAN,  TEE  TEIEF,  AND  TEE  GEOST        257 


THE  BRAHMAN,  THE  THIEF,  AND  THE  GHOST 

Translated  from  the  Panchatantra  (iii.lO) 


Arthur  W.  Eyder 


There  was  once  a  poor  Brahman  in  a  certain  place.  He 
lived  on  presents,  and  always  did  without  such  luxuries  as 
fine  clothes  and  ointments  and  perfumes  and  garlands  and 
gems  and  betel-gum.  His  beard  and  his  nails  were  long, 
and  so  was  the  hair  that  covered  his  head  and  his  body. 
Heat,  cold,  rain,  and  the  like  had  dried  him  up. 

Then  someone  pitied  him  and  gave  him  two  calves.  And 
the  Brahman  began  when  they  were  little  and  fed  them  on 
butter  and  oil  and  fodder  and  other  things  that  he  begged. 
So  he  made  them  very  plump. 

Then  a  thief  saw  them  and  the  idea  came  to  him  at  once : 
"I  will  steal  these  two  cows  from  this  Brahman."  So  he 
took  a  rope  and  set  out  at  night.  But  on  the  way  he  saw 
someone  with  a  row  of  sharp  teeth  set  far  apart,  with  a 
high-bridged  nose  and  uneven  eyes,  with  limbs  covered  with 
knotty  muscles,  with  dry  cheeks,  and  a  body  that  bore  a 
beard  as  yellow  as  a  fire  with  much  butter  in  it. 

And  when  the  thief  saw  him,  he  started  with  acute  fear 
and  said :  ' '  Who  are  you,  sir  ? " 

The  other  said:  "I  am  a  ghost  named  Truthful.  It  is 
now  your  turn  to  explain  yourself. ' ' 

The  thief  said :  "I  am  a  thief,  and  my  acts  are  cruel.  I 
am  on  my  way  to  steal  two  cows  from  a  poor  Brahman. ' ' 


258  UNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CEBONICLE 

Then  the  ghost  felt  relieved  and  said:  "My  dear  sir,  I 
take  one  meal  every  three  days.  So  I  will  just  eat  this 
Brahman  today.  It  is  delightful  that  you  and  I  are  on  the 
same  errand." 

So  together  they  went  there  and  hid,  waiting  for  the 
proper  moment.  And  when  the  Brahman  went  to  sleep,  the 
ghost  started  forward  to  eat  him.  But  the  thief  saw  him 
and  said:  "My  dear  sir,  this  is  not  right.  You  are  to  eat 
the  Brahman  only  after  I  have  stolen  his  two  cows." 

The  ghost  said :  ' '  The  racket  would  most  likely  wake  the 
Brahman.    In  that  case  all  my  trouble  would  be  vain." 

"But  on  the  other  hand,"  said  the  thief,  "if  any  hin- 
drance arises  when  you  start  to  eat  him,  then  I  cannot  steal 
the  two  cows  either.  First  I  will  steal  the  two  cows,  then 
you  may  eat  the  Brahman." 

So  they  disputed,  each  crying  "Me  first!  Me  first!" 
And  when  they  came  to  blows,  the  hubbub  waked  the 
Brahman.  Then  the  thief  said  :  ' '  Brahman,  this  is  a  ghost 
who  wishes  to  eat  you."  And  the  ghost  said:  "Brahman, 
this  is  a  thief  who  wishes  to  steal  your  two  cows. ' ' 

When  the  Brahman  heard  this,  he  stood  up  and  took  a 
good  look.  And  by  remembering  a  prayer  to  his  favorite 
god,  he  saved  his  life  from  the  ghost,  then  lifted  a  club  and 
saved  his  two  cows  from  the  thief. 


GOOD  USAGE  259 


GOOD  USAGE 


Lane  Cooper* 


Our  topic  being,  not  usage,  but  good  usage,  we  may  as 
well  begin  with  an  authority  upon  the  subject.  In  the  Ars 
Poetica  (lines  70-72)  Horace  says: 

Multa  renascentur  quae  iam  cecidere,  cadentque 
Quae  nunc  sunt  in  honore  vocabula,  si  volet  usus. 
Quern  penes  arbitrium  est  et  ius  et  norma  loquendi. 

The  skilful  Conington  thus  translates : 

Yes,  words  long  faded  may  again  revive, 
And  words  may  fade  now  blooming  and  alive, 
If  Usage  wills  it  so,  to  whom  belongs 
The  rule,  the  law,  the  government  of  tongues. 

And  Wickham,  more  prosaically : 

'Many  a  term  which  has  fallen  from  use  shall  have  a 
second  birth,  and  those  shall  fall  that  are  now  in  high  honor, 
if  Usage  shall  will  it,  in  whose  hands  is  the  arbitrament, 
the  right  and  rule  of  speech.' 

It  is  often  supposed  that  this  tyrannous  usage  is  the 
custom  of  the  mass  of  the  people.  Yet  I  find  nothing  in 
Horace  to  warrant  the  assumption ;  rather,  both  he  and  the 
facts  of  experience  indicate  that  the  arbiters  of  custom  in 
language  are,  first  of  all,  the  poets.  When  you  are  in  doubt 
about  the  meaning  or  pronunciation  of  a  word,  or  its  pro- 
priety, you  turn  to  a  dictionary — for  example,  to  the  New 
English  Dictionary  of  Sir  James  Murray  and  his  fellows; 

*  Professor  of  the  English  Language  and  Literature  in  Cornell 
University. 


260  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHBONICLE 

there  you  see  how  the  poets  and  others  have  used  it ;  and  ever 
after  you  try  to  use  the  word  in  that  way,  or  to  avoid  it  if 
it  is  labeled  'obsolete'  or  'colloquial.'  Horace  unquestion- 
ably means  that  words  he  has  found  in  earlier  poets,  but  not 
current  in  his  own  day,  are  likely  to  reappear,  and  to  enjoy 
a  new  lease  of  life,  if  the  careless  writers  of  his  time  will 
only  repent,  and  be  select  in  their  diction.  Thus,  to  take  an 
example  from  English,  the  adjective  cedarn,  once  employed 
by  Milton,  was  resurrected  by  Coleridge  in  Kuhla  Khan 
(line  13)  : 

Down  the  green  hill  athwart  a  cedarn  cover; 

then  Sir  Walter  Scott  took  it  from  Coleridge ;  and  through 
these  two  it  lives  again  in  modern  English  poetry.  In 
similar  wise  Lord  Tennyson  revived  the  verb  burgeon,  'to 
bud,'  now  a  favorite  with  writers  of  English  verse. 

That  the  mass  of  the  people  have  an  influence  upon  usage 
it  is  perhaps  idle  to  doubt.  Certainly  the  plain  man  likes  to 
think  this  influence  very  great ;  and  not  the  plain  man  only. 
One  American  pundit  or  journalist  quotes  with  satisfaction 
an  utterance  of  the  philologist  Darmesteter : 

'Universal  suffrage  has  not  always  existed  in  politics, 
but  it  has  always  existed  in  linguistics.  In  matters  of 
language  the  people  are  all-powerful  and  infallible,  because 
their  errors  sooner  or  later  establish  themselves  as  lawful. ' 

Yet  the  process  of  growth  and  decay  that  Horace  observed 
in  the  poets  goes  on  in  the  masses,  too,  only  more  swiftly. 
The  crowd  dies,  and  another  takes  its  place ;  and  its  words 
die  likewise.  However,  when  a  word  that  has  seemed  to 
perish  is  brought  back  to  life,  it  is  not  brought  back  by  the 
crowd ;  it  is  brought  back  to  the  crowd,  ordinarily  by  a  poet, 
or  at  all  events  through  the  instrumentality  of  some  piece 
of  literature  that  has  been  preserved  in  type  or  in  writing, 
or  in  the  memory. 

Good  usage  clearly  is  something  better  and  more  vital 
than  average  usage.  The  people  who  say  '  Lunnon, '  '  Brum- 
magem,' 'N'Yawk,'  ' Cincinnatah, '  and  'Frisco,'  have  been. 


GOOD  USAGE  261 

are,  and  will  be,  far  more  numerous  than  they  who  have 
said,  now  say,  and  will  say,  'London,'  'Birmingham,'  'New 
York,'  'Cincinnati,'  and  'San  Francisco.'  The  crowd  says 
'this  much'  and  'that  much';  good  usage,  and  good  syntax, 
favor  'thus  much'  and  'so  much.'  In  common  usage 
we  hear  'inquiry,'  'romance,'  'research';  in  good  usage, 
'inquiry,'  'romance,'  'research.'  In  common  usage  we  have 
'verzhion, '  '  converzhion, '  'Azhia, '  'Perzhia';  in  good  usage, 
'version,'  'conversion'  (Byron  properly  makes  these  rhyme 
with  'assertion'),  'Asia,'  'Persia' — that  is,  with  the  sound 
of  sh,  not  zh.  In  these  cases  the  voice  should  not  carry 
through  from  semivowel  or  vowel  to  vowel ;  there  is  an  un- 
voiced consonantal  sound  as  in  '  hush. '  And  so  in  '  Rossetti ' 
(not  'Rozeti')  and  'Renaissance'  (not  'Renaizance')  we 
have  a  true  hiss,  made  by  the  breath  alone,  not  a  buzz 
formed  with  the  help  of  the  voice. 

Unfortunately  we  have  had  a  school  of  persons,  who 
ought  to  have  known  better,  advocating  the  notion  that  the 
usage  of  the  crowd,  the  usage  of  the  many,  does  dominate, 
and  should  dominate,  in  the  growth  of  the  English  language. 
The  late  Professor  Lounsbury,  I  grieve  to  say,  was  one  of 
these  '  authorities ' ;  and  there  are  other  professed  advocates, 
now  living,  of  bad  usage,  or  average  usage,  as  if  it  were 
good  usage.  But  there  is  no  reason  why  a  false  conception 
of  democracy  should  be  imported  into  the  realm  of  lin- 
guistic usage.  Words  are  like  men  in  being  either  average, 
or  below  the  average,  or  above  the  average ;  they  are  better 
or  worse  in  character  and  in  origin,  and  better  or  worse,  too, 
according  to  their  associations. 

Usage  is,  of  course,  the  usage  of  all,  when  there  is  a 
general  custom  that  really  is  the  possession  of  all  those  who 
speak  a  given  language.  Some  part  of  our  current  English 
actually  is  the  common  property  of  every  one  who  Imows 
the  language.  Here,  then,  we  have  the  usage  of  the  whole 
number,  as  against  the  idiosyncrasies  of  the  individual. 
But  we  must  distinguish  the  usage  of  the  whole  number 
from  the  usage  of  any  part,  however  large.     There  lies  the 


262  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHBONICLE 

very  kernel  of  the  problem.  What  we  call  the  crowd,  or  the 
many,  are  not  all.  However  large  a  part,  they  are  not  the 
whole. 

The  whole  is,  in  fact,  made  up  of  parts,  or  groups,  some 
of  which  have  more  power  in  linguistic  usage  than  others. 
"When  we  consider  the  parts  or  groups,  we  find  that  the 
voices  (and  voices  etymologically  is  the  same  as  votes)  are 
not  all  equally  telling.  Of  all  the  men  in  Homer's  time, 
only  one  voice  has  carried  down  to  us,  the  voice  that  is  heard 
in  the  Iliad  and  the  Odyssey.  Now  scholars  are  pretty  well 
agreed  that  the  diction  of  the  Homeric  poems  is  not  a 
popular  language  at  all ;  it  was  a  special  diction  devised  for 
a  special  kind  of  verse.  Of  all  the  voices  that  were  heard 
in  the  age  of  Pericles,  only  a  few  have  come  to  us — the 
voices  of  the  philosophers,  historians,  orators,  and  poets. 
In  our  own  day,  the  influence  of  the  few  is  more  potent  in 
linguistic  matters  than  the  influence  of  many  times  their 
number  from  the  crowd.  If  that  is  not  evident  now,  future 
years  will  make  it  so.  Among  the  groups  that  compose  the 
entire  number  of  speakers  or  writers  (the  illiterate,  the  half- 
taught,  and  the  well-taught,  all  taken  together),  the  fol- 
lowing are  very  influential:  public  orators — for  example, 
clergymen,  educators,  and  statesmen ;  singers ;  scholars — for 
example.  Sir  James  Murray  and  the  other  editors  of  the 
Neiv  English  Dictionary ;  poets — for  example,  Mr.  Kipling, 
whose  words  are  often  more  fully  alive  in  the  mind  of  the 
reader  than  the  words  of  the  reader  himself.  Nor  may  we 
forget  the  typesetters,  the  men  who  actually  print  the  books, 
who  exert  an  extraordinary  influence,  though  seldom 
noticed,  upon  linguistic  usage.  They  are  very  conservative, 
and,  even  without  the  help  of  the  poets,  orators,  and  the 
rest,  would  do  much  to  preserve  the  English  language. 
Think  of  the  numbers  of  them  in  the  British  Isles,  and  the 
British  colonies,  from  Canada  to  South  Africa,  India,  Aus- 
tralia, and  New  Zealand — not  to  mention  the  United  States 
of  America!  The  American  'Simplified  Spelling'  Board,  a 
radical  and  artificial  body,  has  accomplished  nothing  in  the 


GOOD  USAGE  263 

face  of  the  silent,  natural,  habitual  conservatism  of  printers 
from  Edinburgh  and  Oxford  to  Calcutta  and  Melbourne. 

But  all  the  groups  I  have  mentioned  are  conservative, 
especially  the  poets.  Thus  Wordsworth,  quite  in  the  spirit 
of  Horace,  remarks:^  '  ''Joying"  for  "joy,"  or  "joyance," 
is  not  to  my  taste;  indeed,  I  object  to  such  liberties  upon 
principle.  We  should  soon  have  no  language  at  all  if  the 
unscrupulous  coinage  of  the  present  day  were  allowed  to 
pass,  and  become  a  precedent  for  the  future.  One  of  the  first 
duties  of  a  writer  is  to  ask  himself  whether  his  thought, 
feeling,  or  image  cannot  be  expressed  by  existing  words  or 
phrases,  before  he  goes  about  creating  new  terms,  even  when 
they  are  justified  by  the  analogies  of  the  language. '  Horace 
allows  the  poet  to  invent  a  new  term  only  under  stress  of 
necessity,  and  in  that  case  advises  him  to  derive  his  new 
term  by  studying  the  best  sources  of  the  language,  par- 
ticularly Greek. 

People  like  to  think  that  what  is  bad  usage  in  one  gener- 
ation becomes  good  in  another,  and  take  pleasure  in  noting 
expressions  once  condemned  by  critical  writers,  that  eventu- 
ally have  become  established  in  the  language.  But  nearly 
every  one  likes  paradox,  while  few  care  to  study  the  efforts 
by  which  a  Chaucer,  a  Tindale,  a  Spenser,  a  Gray,  and  a 
Wordsworth  have  purified  the  English  tongue.  It  is,  of 
course,  the  fact  that  a  number  of  words  to  which  Swift 
objected  are  now  tolerated;  yet  it  is  also  the  fact  that 
chance  coinages  seldom  survive.  Mr.  Kipling's  scumfish, 
for  example,  has  not,  it  would  seem,  taken  root ;  so  far  as  I 
have  observed,  he  himself  used  it  but  once,  in  the  Boad  Song 
of  the  Bandar-log.  The  truth  is  that  most  of  what  is  bad 
in  one  age  does  not  become  good  in  the  next;  the  chances 
are  against  it.  The  concerted  action  of  scholars  and  literary 
men  in  general  is  against  it.  When  education  is  systemat- 
ical and  good,  the  tendency  of  any  language  is  to  improve, 
partly  by  additions  critically  made,  partly  by  critical 
elimination.  Moreover,  slang  dies  a  natural  death  so  quickly 

1  See  my  Methods  and  Aims  in  the  Study  of  Literature,  p.  59. 


264  VNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

that  a  man  who  has  been  absent  for  two  or  three  years  in 
a  foreign  country  will  not  half  understand  what  the  young 
folk  are  saying  when  he  returns  to  his  own  land  and  attends 
to  the  new  ephemeral  growth.  The  slang  of  five  years  ago 
is  for  the  most  part  utterly  dead,  and  never  will  be  heard 
again. 

People  are  fond,  too,  of  showing  that  what  is  called  bad 
usage  can  all  be  explained  by  natural  laws;  that  it  has  its 
origin  in  psychology,  or  in  the  earlier  stages  of  the  language ; 
or  that  it  has  a  parallel  in  the  good  usage  of  another  tongue. 
The  double  negative  of  illiterate  English,  they  say,  is  the 
counterpart  of  the  double  negative  in  classic  Greek.  Well, 
'He  didn't  do  nothing'  may  be  exactly  rendered  into 
Greek  that  is  good;  but  it  is  not  good  English.  It  is  bad 
English  for  the  reason  that  good  writers  do  not  use  it.  That 
it  can  be  explained  by  natural  laws  does  not  help,  for  every- 
thing that  happens  can  be  so  explained.  The  theft  of  a 
burglar  has  a  natural  cause.  Bad  manners  and  bad  conduct, 
filthy  language  and  base  thoughts,  as  well  as  bad  grammar 
and  false  pronunciation,  can  all  be  explained  by  something 
or  other.  According  to  Euripides,  Menander,  and  Saint 
Paul,  it  is  evil  communications  that  corrupt  good  manners. 
To  discover  the  cause  of  a  phenomenon  does  not  justify  our 
acceptance  of  any  practice  as  a  norm. 

Good  usage  also  is  natural,  and  has  its  origin  and  laws. 
Good  usage  is  nature  improved  by  art ;  and  art  likewise  can 
be  shown  to  have  an  origin  and  laws.  Good  usage  is  the 
custom  of  the  good  writer  and  speaker.  It  is  an  art  that 
has  become  second  nature.  It  is  not  the  habit  of  the  old 
Adam,  but  the  wisdom  of  an  Adam  regenerate.  Like  all 
other  arts,  it  is  based  upon  a  study  of  nature.  The  student 
of  language  aims  to  find  out  what  nature  at  her  best  is 
trying  to  do,  to  help  her  in  accomplishing  this,  and  to  per- 
petuate the  result.  Words  are,  indeed,  natural  forms,  like 
living  creatures — like  mice  and  such  small  deer.  You  may 
clip  their  tails  for  a  generation,  or  for  more  than  one — and 
the  next  generation  will  have  tails  of  the  old  length.    Nature 


GOOD  USAGE  265 

is  too  strong  for  the  'simplified  spellers.'  She  is  not  too 
strong  for  the  poets,  because  they  join  forces  with  her.  She 
is  not  too  strong  for  the  Neiv  English  Dictionary,  the 
editors  of  which  have  done  their  utmost  to  record  the  his- 
torical facts  of  the  language  as  these  are  evident  in  the 
best  prose  and  verse  of  all  ages.  The  arbiter  of  usage  must 
study  the  history  of  the  language  so  as  to  discover  what  is 
the  newest  of  the  old  and  the  oldest  of  the  new ;  for  that  is 
the  right  custom  of  speech. 

Our  language,  called  English  (not  'Anglo-Saxon')  by 
the  Germanic  tribes  who  brought  it  from  the  Continent  to 
England,  originally  consisted  of  three  main  dialects.  These 
three  were  severally  domesticated  in  the  north-eastern, 
south-central  (extending  westward),  and  south-eastern  parts 
of  England  adjacent  to  the  North  Sea  and  the  English 
Channel.  As  the  race  became  politically  more  unified,  the 
centre  of  power  moved  from  the  north-east  toward  the  south 
and  west,  until  under  Alfred  the  capital  was  at  Winchester. 
Eventually  the  south-midland  dialect,  with  admixtures  from 
the  other  two,  became  the  English  language  proper,  which 
took  shape  in  the  region  containing  the  great  nucleus  of 
population,  London  (with  the  capital,  Westminster),  and 
the  two  great  seats  of  learning,  Oxford  and  Cambridge.  In 
that  region  we  find  the  two  notable  writers,  Chaucer  and 
Wycliffe,  who,  more  than  any  others,  gave  form  to  the 
tongue  that  has  spread  to  the  ends  of  the  earth.  Though 
the  process  of  development  was  gradual,  and  though  the 
preceding  literary  work  of  the  monks  and  Alfred  cannot 
be  neglected  in  any  survey  of  our  linguistic  origins,  we 
may  definitely  take  the  fourteenth  century — the  century 
of  Chaucer,  Langland,  Wycliffe,  the  uncertain  author  of 
the  Pearl,  and  the  beginnings  of  the  English  drama — as 
the  critical  age  for  the  supremacy  of  the  midland  dialect, 
and  the  formation  of  modern  English.  The  language  which 
then  became  unified,  and  dominant  in  England,  was  later 
moulded  and  made  flexible  on  the  Elizabethan  and  Jacobean 
stage,  in  the  age  of  Shakespeare  and  the  Authorized  Version 


266  UNIVEBSITT  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHRONICLE 

of  the  Bible,  while  the  colonial  expansion  of  Great  Britain 
was  beginning  over-seas.  'The  works  of  the  old  English 
dramatists,'  said  Wordsworth,  'are  the  gardens  of  our  lan- 
guage. '  On  the  influence,  deep  and  wide,  of  the  Authorized 
Version  upon  English  usage  it  is  needless  to  dwell.  Yet  the 
spoken  language,  which  is  the  basis  of  the  written,  virtually 
assumed  its  final  shape  in  the  drama  of  the  Restoration; 
and  the  spelling,  too,  was  practically  fixed  in  the  same 
period — in  the  time  of  Charles  the  Second.  Addison,  the 
eighteenth  century  in  general,  only  refined  our  prose ;  there 
was  no  essential  change,  though  the  touches  of  Addison  and 
his  fellow-essayists  were  important.  At  the  end  of  that 
century,  it  was  possible  to  make  the  first  authoritative  dic- 
tionary of  modern  English,  that  of  Dr.  Johnson.  The  last 
significant  reaction  in  the  history  of  the  language  was  that 
of  Wordsworth,  who  sought  to  imitate  the  diction  of  'real 
men, '  and  purged  away  the  insincerities  that  had  crept  into 
English  verse  through  the  influence  of  Pope.  His  'real 
men'  knew  the  English  Bible  and  the  Liturgy  by  heart;  he 
eliminated  their  crudities  by  a  standard  derived  from  his 
study  of  the  history  of  words.  With  respect  to  diction  he 
mainly  succeeded  in  bringing  back  the  simplicity  and  direct- 
ness of  Biblical  English  to  poetical  style,  and  in  restoring 
to  favor  many  words  and  phrases  of  permanent  value  from 
Chaucer,  Spenser,  Shakespeare,  and  Milton,  and  not  a  few 
of  the  minor  poets.  His  practice  demonstrated  that  the 
usage  of  the  common  people  is  a  kind  of  material  furnished 
by  nature,  which  the  poet  moulds  by  conscious  art  into  a 
new  creation.  He  also  observed  that  nature  is  at  work  in 
the  minds  of  mighty  poets. 

The  eighteenth  century  is  especially  important  for 
America,  since  the  chief  differences  that  we  need  to  consider 
between  English  and  American  usage  then  arose — not  in 
America  so  much  as  in  England  itself.  We  have  to  study 
the  English  usage  of  that  century  when  we  wish  to  know 
whether  our  present  American  usage,  when  there  is  a  differ- 
ence, is  justified.     Take,  for  example,  the  word  labor,  and 


GOOD  USAGE  267 

other  words  which  the  English  now  uniformly  spell  with  the 
ending  -our.  Gray  (a  very  careful  writer)  and  his  age  spell 
them  in  either  way,  without  betraying  a  preference.  But 
since  English  has  taken  many  of  them  directly  from  Latin 
rather  than  French,  since  there  is  ample  authority  in  the 
best  writers  of  the  eighteenth  century  for  spelling  them 
like  the  Latin,  since  this  is  simpler  and  more  natural,  and 
since  there  is  no  good  reason  for  spelling  them  otherwise 
than  labor,  color,  humor,  etc.,  we  are  more  than  justified 
in  adhering  to  what  is  called  the  American  orthography; 
ours  really  are  eighteenth-century  English  forms.  It  is 
right  to  make  an  exception  of  Saviour,  but  on  grounds  of 
the  best  usage,  and  not  arbitrarily. 

Let  me  give  one  last  example:  for  ever;  printed  as  two 
words,  and  not,  as  so  often  is  done  in  America,  as  one.  You 
cannot  very  well  print  it  as  one  in  the  most  familiar  case  of 
all,  namely,  in  the  Lord 's  Prayer ;  you  must  print  or  write 
it  there,  '  for  ever  and  ever. '    So  Keats  gives  it : 

A  thing  of  beauty  is  a  joy  for  ever. 

In  the  eighteenth  century  I  have  seen  the  combination  once 
as'  a  single  word,  in  the  poet  Falconer;  but  the  four  occur- 
rences in  the  poetry  of  Gray  show  that  he  regarded  the  two 
words  as  distinct.  Shelley  (or  his  printer),  in  the  nine- 
teenth, is  not  consistent.  But  at  present  we  may  distinguish 
the  artist  in  language  from  the  man  who  is  not  so  artistic, 
by  his  use  of  for  ever,  centre,  theatre,  thus  much,  so  much, 
some  one,  any  one,  every  one,  and  the  like. 

Taken  singly,  such  matters  appear  trifling;  but  perfec- 
tion is  made  up  of  minutiae,  and  perfection  is  no  trifle. 
Calverley  did  not  consider  the  orthography  of  for  ever  un- 
important, since  he  wrote  nine  stanzas  on  it : 

' FOREVER ' 

Forever;  't  is  a  single  word! 

Our  rude  forefathers  deemed  it  two; 
Can  you  imagine  so  absurd 
A  view? 


268  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHBONICLE 

Forever !    What  abysms  of  woe 

The  word  reveals,  what  frenzy,  what 
Despair!    Forever  (printed  so) 
Did  not. 

It  looks,  ah  me !   how  trite  and  tame ! 

It  fails  to  sadden  or  appal 
Or  solace — it  is  not  the  same 
At  all. 

0  thou  to  whom  it  first  occurred 

To  solder  the  disjoined,  and  dower 
Thy  native  language  with  a  word 
Of  power : 

We  bless  thee  I  Whether  far  or  near 

Thy  dwelling,  whether  dark  or  fair 
Thy  kingly  brow,  is  neither  here 
Nor  there. 

But  in  men's  hearts  shall  be  thy  throne. 

While  the  great  pulse  of  England  beats: 
Thou  coiner  of  a  word  unknown 
To  Keats! 

And  nevermore  must  printer  do 
As  men  did  longago ;  but  run 
'For'  into  'ever,'  bidding  two 
Be  one. 

Forever !   passion-fraught,  it  throws 

O'er  the  dim  page  a  gloom,  a  glamor; 
It  's  sweet,  it  's  strange ;  and  I  suppose 
It  's  grammar. 

Forever !    'T  is  a  single  word  ! 

And  yet  our  fathers  deemed  it  two. 
Nor  am  I  confident  they  erred; 
Are  5^ou? 

I  will  close  this  cursory  sketch  (in  which,  however,  cer- 
tain weighty  principles  have  been  illustrated)  with  a  pas- 
sage from  Milton  that  I  am  fond  of  quoting.  May  I  advise 
the  reader  to  cut  it  out,  or  copy  it,  and  to  fasten  it  where 
he  can  see  it  every  day  of  his  life  ? 


GOOD  USAGE  269 

'  "Whoever  in  a  state  knows  how  to  form  wisely  the  man- 
ners of  men,  and  to  rule  them  at  home  and  in  war  with 
excellent  institutes,  him  in  the  first  place,  above  others,  I 
should  esteem  worthy  of  all  honor ;  but  next  to  him  the  man 
who  strives  to  establish  in  maxims  and  rules  the  method 
and  habit  of  speaking  and  writing  received  from  a  good  age 
of  the  nation,  and,  as  it  were,  to  fortify  the  same  round 
with  a  kind  of  wall,  any  attempt  to  overleap  which  ought 
to  be  prevented  by  a  law  only  short  of  that  of  Romulus.  .  .  . 
The  one,  as  I  believe,  supplies  a  noble  courage  and  intrepid 
counsels  against  an  enemy  invading  the  territory ;  the  other 
takes  to  himself  the  task  of  extirpating  and  defeating  by 
means  of  a  learned  detective  police  of  ears  and  a  light 
cavalry  of  good  authors,  that  barbarism  which  makes  large 
inroads  upon  the  minds  of  men,  and  is  a  destructive  intes- 
tine enemy  to  genius.  Nor  is  it  to  be  considered  of  small 
consequence  what  language,  pure  or  corrupt,  a  people  has, 
or  what  is  their  customary  degree  of  propriety  in  speaking 
it;  .  .  .  for,  let  the  words  of  a  country  be  in  part  unhand- 
some and  offensive  in  themselves,  in  part  debased  by  wear 
and  wrongly  uttered,  and  what  do  they  declare  but,  by  no 
light  indication,  that  the  inhabitants  of  that  country  are  an 
indolent,  idly-yawning  race,  with  minds  already  long  pre- 
pared for  any  amount  of  servility  ?  On  the  other  hand,  we 
have  never  heard  that  any  empire,  any  state,  did  not  flourish 
moderately  at  least,  as  long  as  liking  and  care  for  its  own 
language  lasted. '- 

Take  this  truth  to  heart,  good  reader.  Do  not  use 
'claim'  in  the  sense  of  'assert'  or  'maintain';  do  not  remark 
that  some  one  or  other  has  'voiced  his  sentiments'  when 
you  mean  that  he  has  uttered  them — though  you  may  say 
that  a  dog  has  given  voice  to  his  pain;  keep  the  hyphen  in 
'to-day,'  'to-night,'  and  'to-morrow';  do  not  use  'aggravate' 
for  'irritate,'  or  'would  better'  for  'had  better';  and,  when 
in  doubt,  consult  the  New  English  Dictionary.  It  is  the 
great  prophylactic  against  bad  usage;  it  records  the  thril- 
ling utterance  of  a  noble  past,  and  indicates  the  course  of 
good  usage  in  the  future. 

2  From  the  letter  to  Benedetto  Buommattei,  as  given  in  Masson, 
Life  of  Milton  in  Connexion  with  the  History  of  His  Time,  1881,  1. 
790. 


270  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 


THE  TRUE  MEANING  OF  THE  UNIVERSITY* 


Edwin  E.  A.  SELiGMANf 


My  hope,  today,  is  to  portray,  if  I  can,  the  characteristics 
of  the  real  university — to  set  free  the  elusive  spirit  which 
is  still  held  captive  and  struggling  to  express  itself.  The 
explanation  must  be  true  not  only  historically  of  Athens 
and  Alexandria,  Rome  and  Berytus,  Salerno  and  Bologna, 
but  actually  of  Berlin  and  Oxford,  St.  Andrews  and  Paris, 
Harvard  and  California. 

Let  us  scrutinize  the  usual  shibboleths.  We  are  told 
first  that  the  object  of  the  university  is  to  diffuse  knowledge. 
But  the  secondary  and  the  high  schools  do  the  same.  The 
university  is  not  simply  higher,  it  is  different.  The  second 
explanation,  advanced  especially  in  our  country  where  the 
so-called  university  is  often  a  congeries  of  technical  schools 
held  loosely  together  by  an  insignificant  college  of  liberal 
arts,  is  that  the  university  is  designed  to  give  professional 
training  and  to  prepare  students  for  the  activity  of  work- 
aday life.  But  surely  proprietary  medical  schools  or  inde- 
pendent business  institutes,  multiplied  even  to  the  nth 
degree,  cannot  constitute  a  university.  Something  else  must 
be  injected  into  them  before  the  metamorphosis  is  complete. 


*  This  paper  was  read  before  the  Berkeley  Club  on  April  15,  1920. 
In  a  slightly  different  form  it  was  originally  prepared  as  an  address 
at  the  University  Convocation  at  Columbia  University  in  September, 
1916,  and  was  printed  under  a  somewhat  different  title  in  the 
Educational  Review  in  October,  1916. 

t  McVickar  Professor  of  Political  Economy,  Columbia  Univer- 
sity; Exchange  Professor  of  Finance,  University  of  California. 


TBE  TRUE  MEANING  OF  THE  UNIVERSITY  271 

The  most  common  contention,  again,  is  that  the  function  of 
the  university  is  to  promote  science.  But  this  also  is  clearly- 
defective.  It  is  not  true  historically.  It  would  indeed  be 
venturesome  to  assert  that  the  trivium  or  the  quadrivium, 
with  their  meticulous  distinctions  and  hairsplitting  dis- 
putations, represented  the  pursuit  of  science.  Neither 
scholasticism  nor  humanism,  but  the  learned  societies  of  the 
seventeenth  century,  mark  the  beginnings  of  science.  Sec- 
ondly, the  pursuit  of  science  is  not  confined  to  the  university. 
The  Rockefeller  and  Carnegie  institutes  promote  science,  but 
are  obviously  not  universities.  Furthermore,  to  accept  the 
promotion  of  science  as  the  criterion  of  the  university  would 
be  to  exclude  the  very  professional  schools  of  which  we  have 
just  spoken.  The  older  institutions  still  practice  this  exclu- 
sion, but  only  in  part.  Who  will  say  today  that  the  train- 
ing of  the  lawyer,  the  physician,  and  the  chemist — included 
even  in  Berlin — is  any  more  important  than  that  of  the 
engineer,  the  architect  or  the  teacher?  What  is  the  dis- 
tinction today  between  the  learned  and  the  unlearned  pro- 
fessions? To  exclude  from  the  university  the  training  for 
the  newer  professions  is  a  confession  of  belated  medievalism. 
But  if  the  professional  school,  which  is  supposed  to  inculcate 
art  rather  than  science,  is  rightfully  a  part  of  the  univer- 
sity, how  can  we  assert  that  the  university  stands  only  for 
science?  And  lastly,  do  not  the  fine  arts  actually  find  a 
growing  lodgment  within  the  university?  Are  not  music 
and  painting  and  poetry  and  even  sculpture  coming  to  form 
an  integral  part  of  the  curriculum?  But  surely  art  is  not 
science.  Thus  from  every  point  of  view  the  promotion  of 
science,  deeply  as  it  may  enlist  our  enthusiasm,  does  not  and 
cannot  constitute  the  distinctive  purpose  of  the  university. 

If,  then,  neither  the  diffusion  of  knowledge,  nor  profes- 
sional training,  nor  the  pursuit  of  science  is  the  real  spirit 
of  the  university,  what  is,  and  how  shall  we  find  it  ? 

Perhaps  we  can  reach  our  answer  in  a  roundabout  way. 
The  three  great  social  institutions  that  have  been  developed 
by  mankind  in  the  attempt  to  achieve  the  harmony  of  life 


272  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

are  the  state,  the  church,  and  the  university.  The  state 
stands  for  the  principle  of  order ;  its  contribution  to  social 
harmony  consists  in  the  promotion  of  group  welfare  by  the 
associated  effort  which  we  call  political  action.  Whatever 
be  our  differences  as  to  the  exact  metaphysical  conception 
of  the  state,  whether  we  ascribe  to  it  merely  the  night- 
watchman  function  or  the  more  positive  duty  of  constructive 
achievement,  no  thinker  will  deny  that  the  state  stands  for 
compulsion  or  enforced  order. 

The  contribution  of  the  church  to  social  progress  is  the 
endeavor  to  achieve  the  spiritual  unity  and  the  internal 
harmony  of  the  individual.  To  many,  indeed,  the  only 
church  is  the  laboratory;  the  only  religion  is  science.  But 
in  the  ripe  judgment  of  what  is  now  again  perhaps  a  grow- 
ing class  we  need  something  else,  call  it  what  you  will,  to 
urge  us  to  the  right.  Science  may  give  us  the  criterion ;  the 
right  kind  of  religion  strengthens  the  motive.  Purge  it  of 
its  dross,  liberate  it  from  its  superstitions  and  excrescences, 
there  still  remains  something  which  alone  can  satisfy  the 
craving  for  spiritual  unity  and  feed  the  hungry  soul. 

In  contrast  to  both  of  these  stands  the  university.  Its 
contribution  to  social  progress  may  be  summarized  as  the 
endeavor  to  promote  and  to  impart  intellectual  freedom. 
The  function  of  the  state  is  to  supplement  the  individual ; 
the  function  of  the  church  is  to  moralize  the  individual; 
the  function  of  the  university  is  to  emancipate  the  indi- 
vidual. The  state  stands  for  order ;  the  university  for  free- 
dom. The  church  seeks  for  spiritual  truth;  the  univer- 
sity for  intellectual  truth.  The  state  is  the  orderer;  the 
church  is  the  harmonizer ;  the  university  is  the  emancipator. 

In  what  sense,  however,  is  this  emancipation  to  be  under- 
stood ?  First,  I  should  say  emancipation  from  the  thralldom 
of  nature.  Intellectual  freedom  means  liberation  from 
superstition  and  all  the  primitive  manifestations  of 
mental  enslavement.  The  university  achieves  the  victory 
of  mind  over  matter,  or  man  over  nature.  Second,  I  should 
put  mastery  over  one 's  self.    To  secure  this  mastery  we  need 


TEE  TBUE  MEANING  OF  THE  UNIVERSITY  273 

to  strike  off  the  fetters  of  prejudice,  tlie  bonds  of  conven- 
tion, and  above  all  the  shackles  of  sentiment.  Civilization 
means  the  control  of  the  impulses  by  the  intellect :  without 
the  fire  of  perfect  freedom  the  rough  ore  of  human  nature 
will  not  be  transmuted  into  the  pure  gold  of  human  possi- 
bilities. The  university,  through  the  liberation  of  the  intel- 
lect, is  humanizing  mankind.  Thirdly,  the  university  stands 
for  accomplishment.  We  need  to  do  more  than  the  mere 
routinier  or  the  narrow  specialist.  The  real  expert  must 
have  a  broad  basis  and  a  wide  vision,  together  with  the 
creative  capacity.  The  real  expert  is  the  surgeon  who  per- 
forms a  new  operation,  the  architect-engineer  who  builds 
the  first  skyscraper,  the  lawyer  who  distils  from  the  books 
and  the  cases  a  new  and  illuminating  principle.  To  produce 
this  type  of  men  we  need  the  inquisitive,  the  imaginative 
spirit,  which  is  the  concomitant  of  true  emancipation. 
Finally,  the  fourth  aspect  of  intellectual  freedom  is  the 
courage  which  it  implants  in  the  struggle  for  social  and 
political  justice.  The  spirit  of  social  unrest  is  to  some  the 
hydra-headed  monster  evoked  by  a  Frankenstein ;  to  others, 
the  angel  with  the  flaming  sword.  What  greater  role  for 
the  university  than  to  help  mold  public  sentiment,  to  pene- 
trate the  hard  crust  of  convention  and  tradition  with  the 
fertile  showers  of  a  free  spirit,  or  to  temper  the  impetuosity 
of  impulse  with  the  ripe  wisdom  of  the  emancipated  intel- 
lect. 

The  old  antinomies  and  shibboleths  are  thus  largely  fal- 
lacious. In  lieu  of  the  contrast  between  the  scientific  and 
the  professional,  the  abstract  and  the  concrete,  the  pure  and 
the  applied,  the  ideal  and  the  utilitarian,  the  theoretical  and 
the  practical,  we  must  put  the  new  contrast  between  the 
progressive  and  the  traditional,  the  adventurous  and  the 
routine-like,  the  creative  and  the  receptive.  The  time 
always  comes  when  we  must  cast  off  our  moorings  and 
embark  on  the  stormy  sea  of  the  unknown.  Without  the 
stout  craft  of  experience,  without  the  rudder  and  compass 
of  reliance  on  the  best  judgments  of  the  past,  the  adventure 


274  UNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

may  be  hazardous.  But  unless  we  keep  the  prow  pointed 
forward,  and  resolutely  press  on  despite  wind  and  wave,  we 
shall  never  make  the  distant  port  or  enter  the  promised  land. 

If,  then,  the  spirit  of  the  real  university  is  to  promote 
and  to  impart  intellectual  freedom,  we  must  be  careful  not 
to  separate  the  two  sides.  The  promotion  of  intellectual 
freedom  connotes  research ;  the  imparting  of  intellectual 
freedom  implies  teaching.  There  can  be  no  true  university 
without  both.  Research  may  be  found  in  the  learned  society 
or  in  the  scientific  institute;  teaching  can  be  carried  on  in 
the  proprietary  school.  The  university  is  neither  the  one 
nor  the  other,  but  by  the  reaction  of  research  and  teaching 
upon  each  other  transforms  both  into  a  higher  and  unique 
compound,  precious  to  instructor  and  student  alike.  For 
the  former  needs  the  enthusiastic  and  eager  student  to  spur 
him  on  and  to  replenish  his  creative  energy ;  while  the  latter 
needs  the  inspiration  both  of  method  and  of  personality. 
The  true  university  is  the  one  wherein,  by  this  process  of 
mutual  reaction,  intellectual  freedom  is  promoted  among  the 
instructors  and  imparted  to  the  students. 

The  obstacles  and  dangers  to  this  university  spirit  may 
be  classed  as  external  and  internal.  The  external  perils  are, 
today,  the  political  and  economic  conditions.  Passing 
strange  as  it  may  seem,  the  university  spirit  is  jeopardized 
by  democracy  no  less  than  by  autocracy.  For  democracy 
levels  down  as  well  as  up,  and  is  proverbially  intolerant  of 
the  expert.  The  concentrated  and  overwhelming  public 
opinion  that  is  so  characteristic  of  the  modern  democracy 
may  become  the  chief  menace  to  the  real  liberty  of  the  indi- 
vidual. Fanaticism  is  no  less  relentless  or  dangerous  because 
it  assumes  a  political  rather  than  a  theological  garb.  In  an 
autocracy  all  are  subject  to  the  tyranny  of  the  one ;  in  a 
democracy  all  may  become  subject  to  the  tyranny  of  public 
opinion.  The  true  university  must  afford  an  inviolable 
refuge  from  each. 

Just  as  the  political  environment  sometimes  creates  in- 
tolerance   or    repression,    so    the    economic    environment 


TBE  TBUE  MEANING  OF  TEE  UNIVEBSITY  275 

occasionally  engenders  contempt  or  suspicion.  In  a  youth- 
ful community,  especially  where  the  parsimony  of  nature 
invites  unremitting  toil,  each  self-appointed  empire-builder 
is  apt  to  regard  the  university  with  scarcely  veiled  con- 
tempt. And  when  the  backwoods  society  has  given  way  to 
the  complexity  of  modern  industrial  life,  the  differentiation 
of  economic  classes  inevitably  leads  to  a  divergence  of 
interests  which  is  reflected  in  the  university  all  the  more 
strongly  as  the  university  itself  expands  its  scope  and 
multiplies  its  activities.  Instead  of  the  thinly  veiled  con- 
tempt of  the  early  period,  the  university  spirit  has  now  to 
guard  itself  against  the  mutual  suspicions  engendered  by 
the  economic  antagonisms  of  a  highly  developed  industrial 
society. 

The  internal  perils  I  should  characterize  as  the  under- 
graduate college  and  the  professional  school.  The  college 
is  indeed  often  a  part  of  the  university,  but  only  in  the 
sense  of  being  a  threshold  to  the  university.  It  has  played 
a  distinguished  role  in  our  development  and  is,  perhaps, 
destined  to  retain  that  role.  But  no  greater  mistake  could 
be  made  than  to  attempt  to  convert  the  college  into  the 
university  by  applying  to  it  university  principles.  The 
university  stands  for  intellectual  freedom,  for  self-reliance, 
for  rigorous  method;  the  college  stands  for  general  mental 
discipline  and  for  a  liberal  outlook  on  life.  We  must  not 
confound  them  as  to  student  body,  as  to  method,  as  to  in- 
structors. There  is,  indeed,  not  the  slightest  need  for  con- 
flict. On  the  contrary,  there  should  be  the  fullest  coopera- 
tion and  mutual  respect.-  But  the  college  which  forms  a 
part  of  the  university  must  be  radically  different  from  the 
independent  or  small  college.  It  cannot  remain  alone  and 
apart.  It  must  not  limit  its  horizon  to  the  purely  parochial 
view.  If  it  is  primarily  the  approach  to  the  university,  it 
must  fit  into  the  university  structure  and  not  be  permitted 
to  dominate  that  structure.  It  must  be  animated  in  its 
every  act  by  a  finer  and  larger  loyalty  to  the  whole  institu- 
tion of  which  it  forms  a  notable  part.     The  real  university 


276  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

can  never  emerge  from  the  leftovers  of  the  college.  A  great 
college  is  compatible  with  a  great  university;  but  if  we 
regard  first  the  college  and  then,  only,  the  university,  we 
may,  indeed,  have  a  great  college,  but  we  are  sure  to  have 
an  insignificant  university. 

Perhaps  more  important,  however,  is  the  menace  of  the 
unregenerate  professional  school.  If  what  has  been  said 
above  is  true,  the  university  must  train  not  alone  the  doctor 
and  the  lawyer,  but  the  members  of  the  other  professions  as 
well.  The  imperious  demand  of  the  modern  community 
that  the  university  shall  render  public  service  and  shall  be 
in  close  touch  with  every  phase  of  instructed  social  activity, 
is  clearly  irresistible.  But  to  justify  the  inclusion  of  all 
these  schools  in  the  university  we  must  insist  on  their 
breathing  the  spirit  of  the  university,  which,  as  we  have 
seen,  comprises  research  as  well  as  teaching.  The  narrow 
professional  training  cannot  produce  the  intellectual  emanci- 
pation for  which  alone  the  university  stands.  He,  therefore, 
misinterprets  the  university  who  thinks  that  the  object  of 
the  law  school  is  simply  to  turn  out  a  good  lawyer,  of  the 
medical  school  to  produce  a  good  practitioner,  of  the  engi- 
neering school  to  create  a  good  engineer.  The  true  univer- 
sity law  school  must  be,  as  well,  a  school  of  jurisprudence ; 
the  medical  school  must  train  the  future  discoverer  of  new 
truth ;  the  engineering  school  must  develop  the  creative 
expert.  As  Lord  Verulam  told  us  long  ago :  "  If  any  man 
thinks  philosophy  and  universality  to  be  idle  studies  he 
doth  not  consider  that  all  professions  are  from  thence  served 
and  supplied." 

The  university  spirit,  therefore,  demands  with  inexorable 
logic  that  every  professor  in  the  professional  school  should 
have  made,  and  should  be  making,  positive  contributions  to 
the  subject  which  he  professes.  That  he  should  be  a  good 
teacher,  able  to  impart  the  correct  method,  goes  without 
saying;  but  that  he  should  possess  the  creative  spirit  is 
equally  imperative.  The  true  university  should  have  no 
room  in  its  law  faculty  for  the  so-called  leading  lawyer,  in 


THE  TBUE  MEANING  OF  THE  UNIVERSITY  277 

its  medical  school  for  the  successful  physician  who  is  adding 
nothing  to  medical  science,  in  its  engineering  or  other  pro- 
fessional school  for  the  busy  practitioner  who  is  doing, 
perhaps  a  little  better,  what  every  one  else  does.  In  the 
true  university,  research  is  no  less  important  in  the  pro- 
fessional schools  than  in  the  non-professional  faculties. 
When  the  law  school  becomes  also  a  real  school  of  juris- 
prudence, when  the  medical  school  is  regarded  as  the  home 
of  medical  science,  and  when  the  other  professional  schools 
concern  themselves  with  deepening  and  broadening  the  bases 
of  their  respective  disciplines,  then  for  the  first  time  will 
the  professional  student  realize  what  intellectual  freedom 
means;  then  will  the  university  no  longer  be  menaced  by 
unregenerate  utilitarianism ;  then  will  the  traditional  oppo- 
sition between  the  old  faculties  and  the  new  disciplines  fade 
away;  then  will  every  part  of  the  institution  be  united  by 
the  same  bond  and  animated  by  the  same  spirit.  Then,  in 
short,  will  emerge  the  real  university. 

If,  now,  w^e  turn  from  the  spirit  to  the  form  of  the  true 
university,  we  are  opening  a  huge  volume  of  which  there  is 
time  to  turn  only  a  few  pages.  The  four  characteristic 
institutions  of  the  American  university  are  the  trustees 
or  regents,  the  president,  the  faculty,  and  the  student 
body.  With  respect  to  each  of  these  there  has  recently  been 
much  discussion  and  not  a  little  criticism — symptoms  of  the 
healthy  discontent  which  is  the  first  condition  of  progress. 

The  simplest  problem  is  that  of  the  student  body.  The 
true  university  will  seek  not  for  numbers,  but  for  quality. 
It  will  give  its  students  the  fullest  freedom  of  action  and 
will  seek  to  reduce  the  red  tape  of  supervision  to  the  smallest 
possible  minimum.  It  will  distinguish  sharply  between  the 
collegian  and  the  university  student  at  a  point  not  yet 
definitely  settled  but  which  is  in  process  of  being  reached. 
And,  notwithstanding  the  delightful  essay  of  William  James 
on  the  Ph.D.  octopus,  it  will  continue  to  regard  the  doctor's 
dissertation,  however  inadequate,  as  a  precious  thing.    For, 


278  UNIVEESITT  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

although  not  all  Ph.D.'s  can  be  great  thinkers,  yet  the 
doctor's  dissertation,  like  the  masterpiece  in  the  medieval 
guilds,  is  an  indication,  however  imperfect,  of  the  mastery 
that  has  been  achieved  in  method,  and  of  the  glimpse  that 
has  been  obtained  of  the  serene  and  lofty  heights  of  un- 
fettered thought  and  of  creative  power.  But,  on  the  other 
hand,  the  student  also  must  learn  to  develop  the  spirit  of 
self-reliance ;  to  remember  that  the  time  has  come  for  inde- 
pendent achievement ;  and  to  feel,  on  crossing  the  portals  of 
the  university,  some  of  that  sacred  awe  experienced  by  the 
devout  w^orshipper  on  entering  a  noble  cathedral. 

And  secondly,  the  faculty.  Faculty  originally  denoted 
the  power  of  accomplishment.  The  faculties  of  the  univer- 
sity w^ere,  and  still  are,  its  real  power  of  accomplishment; 
and  in  that  sense  the  faculties  are  the  university.  Histori- 
cally, indeed,  the  universities  w^ere  sometimes  guilds  of 
students  as  well  as  of  instructors;  and  not  infrequently 
were  the  professors  ingloriously  subject  to  the  control  of 
their  auditors.  But  despite  this,  it  was  even  then  the  facul- 
ties that  actually  constituted  the  university. 

But  if  the  faculties  really  constitute  the  university,  we 
must  be  careful  not  to  have  the  w^ong  kind  of  faculties.  If 
the  true  university  is  the  embodiment  of  freedom,  it  goes 
without  saying  that  the  professors  must  be  free :  free  to 
think,  free  to  express  their  thoughts,  free  from  crushing 
administrative  duties,  free  from  unduly  long  hours,  free 
from  financial  embarrassment,  free  to  elect  their  repre- 
sentatives, free  to  share  in  the  choice  of  their  successors  or 
departmental  colleagues.  To  be  worthy  of  this  freedom, 
however,  is  the  indispensable  correlative.  The  freedom  to 
express  their  thoughts,  especially  in  extramural  utterances  on 
hotly  controverted  questions  of  policy,  must  be  tem-pered  by 
the  feeling  that  they  cannot  truly  represent  the  university  by 
indulging  in  the  cheap  enthusiasms  of  intemperate  partisan- 
ship. Freedom  from  administrative  or  scholastic  duties 
must  not  be  utilized  as  so  much  leisure  to  enter  into  more 
or  less  dubious  outside  lucrative  pursuits,  oblivious  of  their 


THE  TRUE  MEANING  OF  THE  UNIVERSITY  279 

higher  duties  to  the  jealous  mistress,  science.  Freedom  from 
financial  worry  must  not  be  employed  for  vegetation  or  for 
peaceful  browsing  on  fields  which  ought  to  be  their  avoca- 
tions. Finally,  freedom  to  elect  their  successors  must  not 
be  abused  by  the  unworthy  motives  of  nepotism,  of  social 
cliquism,  of  inbreeding,  or  of  fear  of  being  overshadowed. 
When  these  obligations  are  thoroughly  realized,  and  not  till 
then,  will  all  the  faculties  be  the  embodiment  of  the  real 
university. 

The  president  is  the  product  of  a  peculiar  development, 
unknown  elsewhere  in  the  world.  Unlike  the  medieval 
rector,  he  is  not  elected  by  the  students ;  unlike  the  modern 
rector,  he  is  not  elected  by  the  faculties.  He  is  a  survival 
from  the  early  American  college  where  some  permanent 
head  was  needed  to  select  and  to  control  the  schoolmasters 
and  to  discipline  the  students.  His  lot,  today,  is  not  en- 
tirely enviable — for  he  has  to  mediate  between  the  trustees, 
the  faculty,  the  students,  the  graduates,  the  benefactors,  and 
the  general  public,  each  not  infrequently  with  divergent 
views.  To  those,  however,  who  would  incontinently  abandon 
the  presidential  office  as  incompatible  with  the  true  univer- 
sity, the  following  observations  are  pertinent.  Even  in  the 
continental  universities  of  Europe  the  minister  of  educa- 
tion, or  his  delegate,  performs  not  a  few  of  the  functions 
of  the  American  university  president.  Secondly,  it  is  doubt- 
ful whether  the  rapidly  proceeding  metamorphosis  of  the 
primitive  college  into  the  great  university  does  not  require 
a  policy  and  an  organization  of  greater  permanence  than 
can,  in  all  likelihood,  be  secured  by  the  shifting  represen- 
tation of  a  perpetually  changing  faculty.  Thirdly,  autoc- 
racy never  gives  way  to  democracy  by  any  such  sudden 
jump.  Just  as  in  the  political  life  of  Great  Britain  we  find 
the  four  stages  of  absolutism,  constitutional  monarchy, 
aristocratic  republic,  and  the  still  inchoate  radical  democ- 
racy, so  in  our  university  life  the  Anglo-Saxon  idea  of 
progress  can  be  realized  only  by  a  gradual  transformation 
of  the  office  and  the  function  of  the  university  president. 


280  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHRONICLE 

We  can  already  now  discern  the  outlines  of  the  inevitable 
transition.  The  president  will  be  a  scholar,  endowed  with 
tact  and  administrative  skill.  He  will  treat  the  members 
of  the  educational  staff  as  his  colleagues  and  will  endeavor 
to  voice  their  collective  judgment.  He  will  avoid  the  mis- 
take of  confusing  the  true  university  spirit  with  mere  ad- 
ministrative efficiency,  and  will  insist  upon  each  faculty 
having  a  voice  in  the  selection  of  its  dean.  He  will  see  to 
it  that  mere  machinery  is  subordinated  to  scholarship,  and 
that  the  substantial  university  rewards  of  both  emolument 
and  position  go,  primarily,  to  those  thinkers  who  have  shed 
luster  upon  the  institution.  He  will  protect  himself  against 
the  occasional  incompetence  or  shortsightedness  of  the 
departments,  divisions,  or  even  schools  by  subjecting  their 
recommendations  for  appointment  or  promotion  to  a  body 
of  impartial  scholars  who  have  shown  by  accomplishment 
their  devotion  to  the  university  ideal,  and  who  will  thus  be 
able  to  hasten  the  transition  of  our  present  amorphous 
institutions  into  true  universities.  If  the  president  does  all 
these  things,  he  will  probably  remain  for  some  time  to  come 
the  head  of  that  aristocratic  republic  which  will  deserve  to 
become  a  real  democracy  only  when  the  ideals  of  the  true 
university  animate  every  instructor  and  every  student. 

Finally,  the  trustees  or  regents,  that  still  more  unique 
product  of  American  life.  To  the  trustees  is  delegated, 
primarily,  the  financial  responsibility  for  the  university. 
And  while  we  must  not  forget  that  the  faculties  of  the 
medieval  university  attended  successfully  to  all  their  finan- 
cial concerns,  it  remains  none  the  less  true  that  the  Amer- 
ican trustees  represent,  in  this  respect,  the  activity  of  the 
government  officials  in  Europe.  IMoreover,  not  to  speak  of 
the  Reformatores  stuclii  in  the  Italian  universities  of  the 
fourteenth  and  fifteenth  centuries,  we  find  boards  of  trus- 
tees in  the  newer  continental  institutions — scientific  and 
professional — which  are  not  yet  incorporated  into  the  uni- 
versities or  which  are  not  under  the  immediate  supervision 
of  the  government. 


THE  TBUE  MEANING  OF  THE  UNIVEBSITY  281 

We  must  indeed  not  forget  that  the  trustees  of  the 
American  universities  are  for  the  most  part  intelligent  and 
hard-working  supporters  of  the  institution,  whose  devotion 
in  many  ways  lightens  the  deliberative  duties  of  the  instruc- 
tors. But  if  the  trustees  of  what  was  formerly  the  small 
college  are  to  continue  in  charge  of  the  great  university, 
they,  like  the  president,  like  the  faculties,  like  the  students, 
must  learn,  as  they  are  fast  learning,  to  represent  the  true 
university  ideal.  They  must  learn  that  the  professors  are 
not  employees,  that  academic  freedom  must  be  unrestricted, 
that  academic  tenure  must  be  permanent,  and  that  in  the 
rare  cases  when  it  may  seem  necessary  to  scrutinize  the 
utterances  or  the  actions  of  an  instructor,  not  they  but  his 
colleagues,  within  and  perhaps  without  the  particular  uni- 
versity, form  the  only  proper  and  safe  medium  of  investiga- 
tion. They  must  learn  to  be  on  their  guard  against  intro- 
ducing into  the  university  the  methods  or  the  spirit  of  the 
outside  activities  of  which  they  are,  perhaps,  eminent 
exemplars.  They  must  remember  that  in  education,  as  in 
every  vocation,  even  the  practical  view  is  best  represented 
by  the  practitioner.  They  must  learn  to  welcome  the  un- 
official, nay  even,  as  not  a  few  institutions  are  now  doing, 
the  official  and  formal  cooperation  of  faculty  representa- 
tives in  every  question  of  university  policy.  They  must 
learn  to  insist  not  alone  on  the  obligations,  but  on  the  rights 
of  the  instructors,  and  must  be  prepared  to  defend  them 
against  the  unfounded  clamor  of  public  sentiment  and  of 
private  interests.  In  proportion  as  they  will  learn  these 
truths,  and  will  come  to  realize  that  they  are  trustees  not 
merely  of  the  material  progress  of  the  institution,  but 
primarily  of  the  perpetuation  of  the  university  ideal,  just 
in  that  measure  will  they  make  themselves  indispensable 
and  beneficent. 

In  social  life  nothing  lasting  has  ever  been  achieved 
without  whole-hearted  cooperation.  They  all — trustees, 
president,  faculties,  and  students — must  learn  to  emphasize 


282  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHEONICLE 

their  duties  rather  than  their  rights;  only  through  a  self- 
sacrificing  readiness  to  perform  their  mutual  obligations 
can  they  justly  insist  upon  their  privileges.  The  chief 
obligation  that  rests  upon  them  all  is  the  recognition  of, 
and  devotion  to,  the  true  university  ideal.  Each  one  of 
them  is  in  some  respect  in  a  position  of  authority  toward 
others.  Let  them  beware  how  they  use  this  authority.  Let 
them  divest  themselves  of  the  false  notions  that  have  grown 
up  through  tradition  and  perversion.  Let  them  realize  that 
in  the  true  university  they  are  all  colleagues — teachers  and 
students,  deans  and  instructors,  trustees  and  faculty;  and 
that  in  a  university  there  is  no  room  for  a  sacerdotal  hier- 
archy or  an  educational  organization  based  on  political  or 
industrial  efficiency.  Let  them  remember  that  the  spirit  of 
the  university  is  a  subtle  and  elusive  thing,  all  the  more 
delicate  and  frail  as  it  is  pregnant  of  glorious  potency.  Let 
them  preserve  this  spirit  from  the  rough  touch  of  blunder- 
ing interference  and  of  well-meaning  but  clumsy  manipu- 
lation. Let  them  keep  alive  the  tiny  spark  which  is  even 
now  visible,  and  let  them  endeavor,  by  careful  tending  and 
by  unselfish  and  intelligent  devotion,  to  fan  it  into  the  flame 
of  the  real  university  spirit  which  will  take  off  the  chill  of 
educational  ineptitude  and  which  will  illumine,  for  all  time, 
the  path  of  intellectual  development  and  of  permanent  social 
progress. 


POEMS  283 


POEMS 


Howard  Mumford  Jones 


MOBS  RIDIBUNDA 

Dead  is  Beaumarchais  and  rare 

Shakespeare  that  could  laugh  so  well, 

Rabelais  and  sharp  Voltaire, 

Gay  Cervantes  and  Moliere — 
Surely  the  gods  have  joy  in  hell! 

Where  is  Geoffrey  Chaucer,  where 
He  whose  Attic  jests  compel 

Stately  pedants?     He  is  there, 

Jovial  and  young  and  fair — 

Surely  the  gods  have  joy  in  hell! 

Mirth  Olympian,  I  swear, 

From  the  Plutonian  shore  doth  swell; 
Congreve  and  Boccaccio  share 
Dear  Tom  Hood  set  free  from  care — 

Surely  the  gods  have  joy  in  hell! 

What  immortal  stories  dare 

Villon  and  Sterne,  uncensored,  tell! 
Scarron,  lisping  from  his  chair, 
"Motley  is  your  only  wear!" — 

Surely  the  gods  have  joy  in  hell! 

Prince,  lest  these  good  fellows  stare 

At  our  solemn  passing  bell, 
Welcome  jolly  death,  prepare 
Smiles  to  greet  that  jocund  air — 

Surely  the  gods  have  joy  in  hell! 


284  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHBONICLE 


IN  KAMA 

The  sun  in  tattered  splendor 

Unto  the  indifferent  mountains  has  come  home, 

Like  an  old,  stricken  king  has  come 

Imperially  to  die; 

And  up  the  purpling  heavens  royally 

The  stars  are  borne,  a  host  of  moving  tapers 

To  burn  around  his  head; 

The  twilight  air  grows  dim  with  many  vapors 

As  a  man's  heart  with  tears 

He  dare  not  shed: 

Tonight  it  is  five  years! 

Five  years! 

That  sunset  was  more  tender. 

Like  Mary  was  more  deeply  pitiful, 

Not  so  majestical,  less  like  a  god! 

I  think  they  grow  more  cruelly  beautiful, 

More  lovely  and  more  careless  of  men's  hearts: 

Day  after  day  departs 

With  that  royal  insolence 

Wherewith  September  kills  the  waning  rose. 

And  morning  like  a  goddess  with  bright  limbs 

Flashes  across  the  meadows,  smiles  the  same, 

Burns  in  unchanged,  superb  divinity 

Whether  the  songbirds  die, 

Whether  the  worm  is  crushed  beneath  the  sod. 

Whether  the  poppy  withers  or  it  glows. 

And  I  have  tried — O  I  have  tried!     God  knows 

I  would  not  charge  the  night's  magnificence 

With  any  stain  of  murder,  would  absolve 

The  new  leaves'  passionate  flame 

From  envy,  not  despoil  the  azure  hymns 

Of  summer  with  this  sorrowfullest  cry! 

But  being  mortal. 

This  frustrate  mother-love 

Assaults  with  desperate  force  the  ivory  portal 

And  doorway  of  God  's  law,  against  the  sphere 

Wherein  serenel}^  the  cold  stars  revolve, 

Beats  with  its  bleeding  hands  how  vehemently! 

It  will  not  be  denied — 

For,  ever  and  again 


POEMS  285 

Across  the  evening  sun 

Familiar  whispers  run 

And  baby  hands  (what  would  his  hands  have  been!) 

Stretch  piteously  out,  and  very  near 

The  little  body  comes — 0  God,  what  have  You  done? 

You  know  my  body  was  made  clean  for  him 

As  for  the  Bridegroom,  that  my  heart  was  clean 

As  for  the  coming  of  your  mystic  Dove! 

You  know  I  held  him  those  brief  months  of  joy 

More  dearly  than  a  miser  dares  to  hold 

His  intimate  gold. 

Then  came  a  sunset  and  the  world  with  pain 

Grew  dim, 

And  then  they  came 

And  from  my  living  body  took  him  dead. — 

0  I  have  tried. 

Have  walked  your  courts  of  patience  and  vague  prayer. 
Have  sought  out  opiates  for  this  wild  despair, 
But  now — but  now — I  say,  what  have  You  done? 

1  will  not  be  denied,  I  say!     Though  angels  run 
To  do  Your  bidding  through  a  thousand  stars, 

I  will  demand,  even  I,  the  worm,  will  ask 

Some  answer  from  Your  lips  across  the  bars 

And  purlieus  of  the  hall  wherein  You  bask 

In  light  and  power  and  eternal  praise! 

Have  You  forgot  the  promise  of  those  days. 

How  his  bright  soul  was  shaping  to  the  bliss 

Of  the  first  poignant  kiss. 

How  his  employ 

Was  bravely  to  have  borne  Your  colored  world. 

The  anguish  and  the  chrism  of  its  flame. 

Was  to  have  bent  (not  bowed!)  beneath  the  spell 

Of  loveliness  You  made  intolerable? 

Where  have  You  hid  his  soul — among  what  stars, 

Or  where  what  waterbrooks  intensely  run? 

O  with  tears 

The  mornings  and  the  nights  I  have  filled  up. 

Yet  every  sunset  is  a  bitter  cup. 

And  all  the  summers  come 

Forever  haunted  and  forever  dumb 

Despite  five  years,  despite  five  weary  years! 


286  UNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 


THE   OLD   EIVERMAN'S   THEOLOGY 

They  ain't  no  boats  on  the  river  from  the  Delta  to  St.  Paul; 
You  kin  travel  for  miles  on  the  railroad  and  not  see  no  boats  a-tall — 
Nothin'  but  launches  and  launches  tell  a  man  wants  to  git  a  gun! 
Them  damn'  little  water-louses  hadn't  ought  to  be  let  to  run. 

Launches  and  lights  and  lonesomeness  for  a  million  million  miles, 
Lit  up  by  the  sun  and  the  guv'munt  in  the  most  expensive  o'  styles, 
And  wing-dams  to  build  a  town  on,  and  I  swear  by  the  blue  serene, 
They  ain't  the  boats  on  the  river  to  pay  for  the  kerosene. 

Traffic  all  dead,  they  tell  me.    All  the  ol'  boys  is  dead — 
Joe  Bixby  and  Silas  Browne  and  "Dad"  and  ol'  Marblehead, 
And  I  wonder  where  they've  went  to,  and  I'd  be  amused  to  know, 
Becuz  wherever  they  went,  it's  likely  I'll  have  to  go. 

I  wouldn  't  feel  right  in  heaven — they  ain  't  no  water  up  there. 
And  the  lights  would  set  me  a-cussin'  tell  the  cherubin  would  stare, 
For  a  man  can't  steer  a  steamboat  with  a  barrel  o'  light  behind  him, 
At  least  if  he  tried,  it  'd  probably  take  a  guv  'ment  dredge  to  find  him. 

I'd  fidget  around  in  the  Mansion,  what  with  my  harp  and  all, 
And  likely  trip  on  the  staircase,  and  ruin  my  prow  in  the  fall, 
And  I  couldn't  get  used  to  the  niggers  that  the  first  mate  used  t'  kill 
Being  citizens  same  as  you  and  me  as  soon  as  they  cross  the  sill. 

So  I  hope  that  I'll  go  elsewhere.    That's  where  the  boys  are  now. 
For  they  got  a  river  there  that  runs  through  the  inside  of  a  cow. 
Like  this  yer  creek  in  the  ol'  days,  and  I  reckon  I'd  like  the  steam. 
And  the  smoke  fit  t '  choke  the  devil,  and  the  blackness  of  the  stream. 

That's  where  the  ol'  boats  go  to — Grand  Turk  or  the  Robert  Lee; 
You  kin  hear  her  deep  bell  callin '  and  her  whistle  blowin '  free. 
And  the  ghosts  o '  mules  in  her  after-parts  and  the  gangplank  thick 

with  shades. 
An'  a  captain  in  ghostly  buttons  like  a  king  when  the  court  perades! 

She's  off  with  a  stately  turn  o'  the  head,  and  the  paddle  churnin' 

foam, 
Lit  up  with  sulphur  torches,  her  cabins  like  home,  sweet  home, 
Her  furnaces  lightin'  the  plains  o'  hell  from  Satan's  Hole  to  Judee, 
Brimstone  under  her  boilers  and  her  flags  a-flyin'  free! 


POEMS  287 

I'd  want  a  million  roustabouts  and  Texas  tenders  by  scores, 
And  the  soul  of  an  unrepentant  mate  a-cussin'  tell  hell-fire  roars, 
And  the  spir  'tu  '1  part  o '  yours  truly  waltzing  her  round  a  bend 
Down  the  eternal  darkness  on  a  run  that  won't  never  end  I 

They  ain't  no  boats  on  the  river,  an'  I'm  gettin'  too  old  to  care; 
But  if  there  is  a  hereafter,  it's  my  dutiful  hope  and  prayer 
That  us  boys  '11  be  treated  all  alike,  and  go  where  good  pilots  mix, 
A-runnin'  immortal  packets  down  by  Natchez-under-the-Styx! 


288  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 


ADDRESS  OF  WELCOME  TO  THE  DELEGATES 

ON  OCCASION  OF  THE 

Inauguration  of  David  Prescott  Barrows, 
Monday,  March  22,  1920 


John  C.  Merriam 


Like  other  institutions  of  learning  on  the  West  Coast,  the 
University  of  California  is  set  off  in  a  peculiar  class  dis- 
tinguished by  its  isolation  from  the  great  centers  of  educa- 
tional activity  of  the  East,  as,  also  by  the  unusual  conditions 
of  its  immediate  physical  environment  and  the  exceptional 
nature  of  its  outlook  upon  the  foreign  countries  which  are 
our  nearest  neighbors  to  the  west. 

The  earlier  years  of  this  university  naturally  saw  here 
the  evolution  of  peculiar  customs,  and  a  distinctive  manner 
of  thought,  the  growth  of  which  was  directed  by  the  influ- 
ence of  an  unusual  environment  in  which  we  have  developed 
without  trammel  of  habit  or  tradition.  Out  of  these  first 
years  came  the  origin  of  much  in  our  life  that  is  character- 
istically pioneer,  Californian,  and  Pacific  in  our  cast  of 
mind  and  habit  of  learning.  The  sum  of  these  qualities 
is  an  individuality  not  less  clearly  marked  than  that  of 
Harvard  or  Oxford :  an  individuality  giving  expression  to 
freedom  and  vigor  of  thought  such  as  one  might  expect 
in  an  institution  situated  on  the  frontier  of  civilization 
in  surroundings  distinguished  by  great  contrasts  of 
topography,  climate,  and  vegetation.  Under  these  conditions 
there  developed  here  the  philosophy  and  natural  history 


ADDBESS  OF  WELCOME  TO   THE  DELEGATES         289 

originating  with  Joseph  LeConte ;  the  agricultural  chemistry 
of  Eugene  W.  Hilgard;  the  Spanish- American  studies 
of  Bernard  Moses;  and  the  school  of  metaphysics  and 
philosophy  led  by  George  H.  Howison. 

With  the  coming  of  Benjamin  Ide  Wheeler  in  the  last 
year  of  the  last  century,  the  University  was  connected  with 
the  life  and  scholarship  of  eastern  United  States  and  Europe 
more  closely  than  in  its  early  decades,  and  the  influence 
of  a  great  organizer  and  builder  in  the  field  of  education 
gave  us  more  fully  the  form  and  thought  of  the  American 
university.  In  this  administration  came  also  rapid  growth 
of  the  faculty,  submerging  the  small  group  that  had  repre- 
sented the  standard  and  type  of  this  institution  during  the 
first  stage  of  its  life.  The  University  came  to  be  more 
American,  though  not  less  Californian,  and  with  this 
broader  outlook  it  took  a  larger  place  in  the  affairs  of  the 
nation.  But  the  influence  of  environment  is  cumulative; 
with  the  passage  of  years  President  Wheeler  was  trans- 
formed into  a  Californian,  and  became  a  developer  of  dis- 
tinctively western  creations  arising  from  our  freedom  and 
initiative. 

With  added  experience  in  peculiarly  Californian  prob- 
lems, President  Wheeler  saw  the  increasing  importance  of 
our  geographic  position — a  situation  keeping  us  inseparably 
bound  within  the  structure  of  the  great  American  nation,  but 
permitting  us  to  develop  a  vigor  of  body  and  mind  possible 
only  in  the  protection  of  an  isolation  among  natural  sur- 
roundings of  unusual  stimulative  influence.  He  saw  also 
the  great  opportunity  of  this  location  as  one  of  the  vantage 
points  from  which  America  looks  out  toward  the  greatest 
and  most  populous  of  continents.  It  is  not  without  signifi- 
cance that  our  honored  President  Emeritus  is  today  in  the 
Orient  on  a  mission  of  cooperation  concerning  America  and 
a  great  Asiatic  nation. 

The  two  periods  through  which  the  University  has 
passed  mark,  first,  sl  stage  of  development  of  individuality 
distinctly  local  in  origin ;  and  a  second  stage  distinguished 


290  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

by  closer  relationship  to  American  ideals  of  education. 
Upon  these  ideals  there  were  built  characteristics  that  are 
generically  American,  though  specifically  Californian,  and 
show  a  beginning  outlook  over  the  broader  field  of  world 
interest  in  the  Pacific  region. 

And  now,  following  upon  the  natural  steps  of  our  de- 
velopment in  size,  in  knowledge,  and  in  vision,  we  come  to  a 
third  stage.  In  it  we  enter  upon  an  administration  char- 
acterized by  the  presidency  of  a  man  distinguished  as  a 
Californian  and  an  American,  but  whose  field  of  active 
interest  in  science,  in  education,  and  in  politics,  has  related 
itself  especially  to  the  problems  of  the  Pacific  in  the  wider 
sense. 

The  Regents  of  the  University  have  therefore  considered 
it  desirable  that  the  entrance  of  David  Prescott  Barrows 
into  the  duties  of  the  presidency  be  made  the  occasion  for 
directing  special  attention  to  certain  of  the  most  important 
relationships  and  responsibilities  of  this  institution,  especi- 
ally those  which  concern  our  wider  view  over  the  Pacific 
region,  next  which  we  stand,  and  for  the  knowing  and  the 
interpretation  of  which  no  other  American  institution  can 
be  held  responsible  in  larger  measure. 

It  is  significant  that  the  entrance  upon  this  new  epoch 
in  the  history  of  the  University  follows  immediately  upon 
the  greatest  movement  of  all  time  for  international  organ- 
ization, an  effort  now  slowed  down  almost  to  halting,  largely 
by  reason  of  inadequacy  of  knowledge  of  the  world  as  a 
whole  concerning  the  real  issues  involved.  Never  before 
have  the  woefully  narrow  limits  of  organized  information 
on  world  questions  been  so  clearly  defined,  and  never  was  the 
need  so  great  for  unselfish  men  with  a  knowledge  of  this 
field  perfect  in  its  simplicity  and  complete  in  its  compre- 
hension of  detail. 

On  the  map  of  the  world  there  are  areas  in  which 
uniformity  of  topography  and  climate,  of  economic  prod- 
ucts, racial  characteristics,  language,  and  culture  prevent 
contrasts  of  peoples,  and  therefore  diminish  the  possibility 


ADDBESS  OF  WELCOME  TO   THE  DELEGATES         291 

of  conflict  in  human  interests.  Regions  of  marked  contrast, 
like  the  Balkans,  are  danger  spots,  in  which  continued 
prosperity  and  peace  can  be  obtained  only  by  full  knowl- 
edge and  realization  of  the  elements  of  danger,  and  by 
unselfish  application  of  the  fundamental  principles  of 
human  government. 

Among  the  distinctive  areas  which  must  be  set  off  on 
any  map  we  must  include  the  Pacific  as  a  region  showing 
unusual  extent  of  physical  uniformity,  but  bordered  by 
marked  contrasts  in  physical  features  and  in  human  life. 
In  the  past,  this  uneasy  ocean  may  well  have  deserved  the 
name  Pacific  in  the  human  sense — as  it  has  assured  peace 
through  the  magnitude  of  the  barrier  intervening  between 
the  bordering  peoples,  however  sharp  the  contrast  of  their 
interests.  Recent  years  have  seen  this  ocean  contract  as 
means  of  communication  have  advanced,  speed  and  capacity 
of  ships  have  increased,  foreign  trade  has  extended,  and 
national  interests  have  touched  more  and  more  closely  around 
the  world.  Today  we  see  the  Pacific  with  its  once  widely 
separated  bordering  peoples  brought  nearer  and  nearer 
together,  until  the  great  barrier  is  in  considerable  measure 
removed,  and  nations  long  separated,  and  with  naturally 
divergent  aims,  are  thrown  together.  With  this  closer  con- 
tact there  comes  increasing  need  for  mutual  understanding 
among  the  peoples  concerned ;  and  the  Pacific,  from  a  region 
marking  a  gap  between  two  edges  of  the  world,  becomes  an 
area  of  prime  significance  in  international  affairs.  In 
this  time  of  world  adjustment,  when  what  concerns  one 
nation  touches  all,  we  must  recognize  this  area  as  present- 
ing one  of  the  most  important  phases  of  the  ultimate  prob- 
lem of  world  organization.  That  the  mutual  help  which 
now  obtains  among  the  nations  of  this  region  may  be  main- 
tained is  the  prayer  of  all.  But  this  future  peace  is  in  the 
keeping  of  knowledge,  for  not  in  power  alone  lies  the 
guaranty  of  stability. 

Nowhere  should  the  broad  view  of  the  whole  problem  of 
relations  among  these  peoples  have  clearer  expression  than 


292  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHBONICLE 

in  great  educational  institutions,  representing  as  they  do  the 
widest  range  of  organized  knowledge  and  the  leadership 
of  thought  in  every  field  of  inquiry.  It  is  therefore  fitting 
on  this  occasion  to  place  before  the  delegates  of  educational 
institutions  here  assembled,  the  suggestion  that  a  very  large 
measure  of  responsibility  rests  upon  us  jointly  for  mutual 
support  in  the  nations  and  peoples  that  we  represent,  in 
order  that  we  may  maintain  prosperity  and  peace,  which 
alone  permit  advance  of  science,  art,  cvilture,  philosophy, 
and  everything  for  which  education  stands. 

There  are  reasons  for  believing  that  organization  of 
every  university  as  an  instrument  for  special  consideration 
of  these  greatest  questions  would  go  far  to  assist  in  the  con- 
tinued advance  of  that  kind  of  knowledge  vfhich  we  must 
be  continuously  assembling  upon  the  matters  fundamental  to 
harmonious  development  of  the  diverse  national  and  social 
units  of  which  the  world  is  composed.  The  affairs  of  other 
nations  may  have  seemed  not  to  be  our  concern,  but  recent 
experience  has  shown  us  the  expense  of  such  neglect.  No 
institution  which  fails  to  prepare  both  its  students  and  the 
community  for  real  understanding  and  competent  handling 
of  the  next  great  world  issues  can  be  considered  as  deserv- 
ing a  leading  place  in  education  and  in  constructive  thought. 

The  University  of  California  has  had  set  before  it  for 
several  years  need  for  adequate  organization  to  bring  the 
institution  to  function  as  a  whole  on  the  intricate  problems 
of  international  relations.  In  the  hope  that  an  outline  of  this 
experience  may  bring  your  assistance  and  cooperation  in 
furtherance  of  a  larger  plan,  I  may  be  permitted  to  present 
it  in  briefest  terms. 

The  University  first  came  to  realize  fully  the  significance 
of  the  world  problems  finding  their  expression  in  the  Pacific 
through  consideration  of  the  plans  for  the  Panama-Pacific 
Exposition  of  1915.  It  was  then  that  we  saw  clearly  the 
function  of  the  university  as  an  instrument  for  work  upon 
such  questions.  In  planning  for  the  Exposition  the  views 
of  our  educational  institutions  were  in  part  realized  through 


ADDBESS  OF  WELCOME  TO  THE  DELEGATES         293 

scientific  conferences,  largely  attended  by  delegates  from 
many  foreign  lands.  In  these  gatherings  the  foundations 
were  laid  for  future  international  cooperation  reaching  into 
many  fields  of  knowledge. 

Following  the  Exposition,  in  November,  1915,  the  Aca- 
demic Senate  of  the  University  of  California  gave  considera- 
tion to  certain  problems  concerning  the  wider  relations  of 
this  institution,  and  adopted  a  resolution  proposing  that 
"this  University  give  increased  emphasis  to  the  work  of 
instruction  and  research  in  problems  of  international  and 
inter-racial  relations;  and  that  a  committee  of  the  Senate 
be  appointed  to  formulate  a  plan  for  organization  and  ex- 
pansion of  instruction  and  research,  having  the  definite 
purpose  of  assisting  in  promotion  of  amicable  world  rela- 
tions." The  committee  appointed  to  carry  out  the  plan 
proposed  in  the  resolution  of  the  Academic  Senate  reported 
in  September,  1916,  in  part  as  follows : 

"Your  committee  is  also  impressed  with  the  magnitude 
of  the  area  in  this  field  over  which  it  has  not  been  possible  to 
extend  the  activities  of  this  institution.  It  is  evident  that 
a  large  part  of  the  materials  necessary  for  adequate  judg- 
ments on  international  questions  of  greatest  moment  and  of 
especial  significance  to  the  Commonwealth  of  California 
have,  in  proportion  to  their  ultimate  importance,  much  less 
adequate  representation  in  the  sum  of  our  available  knowl- 
edge than  do  many  other  matters  assumed  to  be  of  immedi- 
ately practical  significance.  Your  committee  feels  that  at 
this  time  of  world  upheaval,  no  problem  overshadows  in 
importance  that  concerning  the  relations  of  this  country 
with  its  neighbors.  We  assume  that,  however  great  the 
capacity  for  wise  and  accurate  judgment,  proper  adjust- 
ment of  our  national  position  to  changing  conditions  cannot 
be  made  without  full  and  well  organized  knowledge  con- 
cerning the  real  viewpoint  of  our  neighbors.  This  must 
include  a  wide  range  of  information  relating  to  the  environ- 
ment, history,  attainments,  social  institutions,  and  ideals 
which  together  determine  the  attitude  of  nations. 

"The  committee  holds  that  no  institution  is  better  or- 
ganized for  assembling,  comprehending,  and  organizing  the 
knowledge  required  in  solution  of  international  problems 


294  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHEONICLE 

than  is  a  university;  and  that  upon  no  institution  rests  a 
larger  share  of  responsibility  for  understanding  inter- 
national problems  of  the  great  Pacific  area  than  is  placed 
upon  the  University  of  California.  This  faculty  should  be 
one  of  the  principal  sources  of  knowledge  and  authority  on 
this  subject. 

"As  an  initial  suggestion  prompted  to  support  work  now 
in  progress  your  committee  recommends  that  all  depart- 
ments concerned  with  courses  touching  questions  of  inter- 
national relations  in  the  Pacific  area  consider  the  possibility 
of  increasing  the  emphasis  on  such  instruction  with  a  view 
to  making  this  work  more  largely  available  for  general  cul- 
ture and  information,  and  also  with  a  view  to  making  it  a 
basis  for  work  of  graduate  students. 

"The  committee  recommends  as  a  provision  for  support 
of  research  work  in  this  important  field,  the  establishment 
of  a  chair  primarily  for  research  in  international  relations, 
the  appointments  to  the  position  to  be  for  limited  periods 
only,  and  the  selection  of  the  appointees  to  be  determined 
by  evidence  of  ability  in  constructive  work  on  international 
problems.  It  is  recommended  that  this  position  be  used 
according  to  circumstances  either  for  members  of  this 
faculty  deserving  opportunity  for  intensive  investigation, 
or  for  other  persons  whose  interest  and  influence  might  con- 
tribute to  our  thought,  and  to  the  sum  of  available  knowl- 
edge. It  is  further  recommended  that  this  professorship 
carry  with  it  a  fund  for  research  expenses  not  less  in 
amount  than  one  half  of  the  professor 's  salary. ' ' 

The  report  of  the  committee  was  adopted  by  the  Aca- 
demic Senate  and  was  considered  by  President  Wlieeler 
for  action  as  early  as  possible,  while  the  committee  was  con- 
tinued with  increased  membership,  in  the  hope  that  we  might 
realize  some  of  the  objects  of  the  committee's  recommenda- 
tion to  the  Senate  through  reorganization  of  the  Univer- 
sity's curriculum. 

Before  the  provisions  of  this  report  could  be  carried  out 
in  full  America  entered  the  "World  War,  and  the  interests 
and  strength  of  the  University  were  immediately  engaged 
in  urgent  matters  of  preparation  for  the  part  which 
we  were  to  play.  The  members  of  the  faculty  especially 
concerned  were  widely  scattered,  and  it  was  not  until  the 


ADDEESS  OF  WELCOME  TO   THE  DELEGATES         295 

close  of  the  war  that  the  International  Relations  Committee 
assembled  again  with  the  membership  of  the  pre-war  period. 
At  the  present  time  the  committee  consists  of  fifteen  mem- 
bers, representing  all  of  the  departments  of  the  University 
particularly  concerned  with  international  problems,  and 
through  the  support  of  Dr.  Barrows  as  head  of  the  Depart- 
ment of  Political  Science,  a  Bureau  of  International  Rela- 
tions has  been  arranged  to  relate  itself  to  this  larger 
University  group. 

On  the  occasion  of  our  fiftieth  anniversary  in  March, 
1918,  the  University  celebrated  its  birthday  with  a  pro- 
gramme in  which  the  fifty  years  of  history  were  taken  as  a 
basis  for  consideration  of  the  future  constructive  work  of 
this  institution.  The  central  theme  of  the  celebration  was 
the  place  of  the  University  with  reference  to  world  affairs, 
and  especially  with  relation  to  our  interest  in  the  problems 
of  the  Pacific.  On  this  occasion  the  Committee  on  Inter- 
national Relations  called  a  series  of  twelve  conferences  on 
questions  covering  history,  international  aspects  of  the  race 
problem,  international  relations  in  science,  oceanographie 
problems  of  the  North  Pacific,  biological  problems  of  the 
North  Pacific,  problems  of  agricultural  education  and  re- 
search, international  aspects  of  trade  and  commerce,  and 
international  problems  of  education.  These  conferences 
were  largely  attended  and  the  discussions,  now  published, 
contributed  much  of  interest  and  importance  to  our  knowl- 
edge of  the  wider  relations  of  the  University.  Of  especial 
interest  were  the  addresses  by  delegates  from  other  countries 
bordering  on  the  Pacific. 

The  most  recent  activities  of  the  International  Relations 
Committee  have  concerned  a  review  of  the  curriculum  of  the 
University  with  special  reference  to  topics  involved  in  the 
study  of  international  problems.  At  present,  a  wide  range 
of  courses  on  these  topics  is  offered,  but  there  is  need  for 
still  more  organized  work,  in  order  to  present  to  students 
of  international  relations  full  opportunity  to  know  the  field 
with  which  we  are  especially  concerned. 


296  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CEBONICLE 

The  committee  has  also  organized,  and  now  has  in  pro- 
gress, a  series  of  lectures  by  eminent  authorities  on  inter- 
national problems  of  the  Pacific;  the  assembling  of  this 
material  in  book  form  will  mark  a  real  contribution  to  this 
field  of  thought. 

What  the  University  has  been  able  to  accomplish  in  the 
international  field  is  not  large  in  comparison  with  what 
might  be  done.  We  realize  that  this  can  be  only  a  part, 
though  an  important  element,  in  our  whole  university  duty. 
We  need  now  especially  the  cooperation  of  other  educational 
groups,  organized  for  the  same  purpose.  However  large  the 
significance  of  societies  and  other  similar  organizations,  the 
universities  have  especial  value  in  this  connection,  repre- 
senting as  they  do  the  continuing  uninterrupted  influence 
of  a  great  and  versatile  body  upon  a  constant  stream  of 
youth  which  will  control  our  future  international  policies. 

Every  true  university  man  must  then  look  forward  with 
pleasure  to  the  opportunities  of  the  epoch  which  this  Uni- 
versity with  others  is  entering.  We  see  a  time  in  which 
knowledge  derived  from  every  field  of  study  and  investiga- 
tion will  be  brought  to  bear  upon  national  and  international 
problems  of  economic  and  political  organization  overtopping 
the  dimensions  of  any  which  we  have  heretofore  faced.  The 
worth  of  the  college  and  university  in  assembling  the 
materials  needed,  and  in  judgment  upon  theory  and  prac- 
tice, has  been  proven  beyond  question.  The  field  open 
before  us  in  this  western  region  invites  the  man  of  action. 
The  President  who  now  takes  office  in  the  University  is  such 
a  man,  and  he  has  given  himself  especially  to  the  wider 
view.  We  believe  that  under  his  leadership  this  institution 
will  serve  its  purpose  in  the  evaluation  of  evidence  upon 
questions  of  critical  meaning  among  the  nations. 

It  is  with  these  thoughts  uppermost  in  our  minds  that 
the  delegates  here  today  have  been  called  together.  The 
University  is  honored  by  the  presence  of  representatives 
from  a  great  group  of  sister  institutions  in  our  omti  and 
neighboring  countries.     We  know  that  our  problems  are 


ADDRESS  OF  WELCOME  TO  TEE  DELEGATES        297 

yours.  We  realize  and  appreciate  your  interest  in  our  wel- 
fare. We  welcome  you  to  participation  in  this  celebration ; 
we  bespeak  your  cooperation  in  this  great  task,  which  rests 
in  large  measure  as  a  joint  responsibility  on  educational 
institutions.  Upon  this  work  will  be  based  not  merely  the 
knowledge  of  our  future  teachers  concerned  with  world 
affairs,  but  future  statesmen  and  executives  will  depend 
upon  it  to  aid  in  guarding  the  natural  right  of  humanity,  as 
individuals  and  as  groups,  to  live  and  grow  into  the  largest 
usefulness  compatible  with  the  freedom  of  all. 


298  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 


THE  MAGDALENIAN  CIVILIZATION 


Andrew  C.  Lawson 


The  Garonne  and  the  Dordogne,  the  two  important 
rivers  of  southwestern  France,  come  together  below  the 
city  of  Bordeaux  and  form  a  common  estuary  opening  on 
the  Bay  of  Biscay.  The  Garonne  heads  in  the  eastern 
Pyrenees  and  drains  a  broad  sloping  plain  formed  by  the 
gradual  emergence  of  the  sea  floor  of  Tertiary  time  and  the 
mantling  of  this  floor  by  the  well  distributed  alluvium  from 
the  mountains.  The  Dordogne  heads  in  the  heart  of  the 
Central  Plateau  of  France,  particularly  in  the  great  extinct 
volcanoes  of  Cantal  and  Mont  Dore,  and  flows  westerly 
through  picturesque  canons  incised  in  the  flanks  of  the 
plateau.  One  of  the  larger  tributaries  of  the  Dordogne 
coming  in  from  the  north  is  the  Vezere,  which  also  flows  in 
a  steep-walled  but  wide  canon  to  its  confluence  with  the 
trunk  stream.  The  caiion  walls  are  only  a  few  hundred  feet 
high,  but  appear  remarkably  bold  by  reason  of  their  sheer, 
scarplike  character.  They  are  composed  of  the  edges  of 
nearly  horizontal  limestone  strata  of  Cretaceous  age,  some 
of  which  recede  more  rapidly  than  others  under  erosion. 
As  a  result  of  this  differential  recession  there  are  numerous 
overhanging  cliffs  with  extensive  shelters  below  the  over- 
hang. Some  of  these  recesses  are  close  to  the  floor  of  the 
valley,  while  others  are  to  be  seen  at  various  elevations  on 
the  face  of  the  cliffs.  Less  obvious  than  the  recesses  there 
are,  here  and  there  in  the  cliffs,  caves  which  have  been 


TEE  MAGDALENIAN  CIVILIZATION  299 

formed  by  the  solvent  action  of  percolating  waters  widening 
cracks  in  the  limestone.  These  caves  are  well  above  the 
valley  floor  and  are  usually  narrow,  irregular  passages  with 
steep  walls  and  roughly  level  floors.  The  entrances  are 
narrow  and  are  approached  by  clambering  over  the  steep 
talus  which  in  places  encumbers  the  base  of  the  cliffs. 

In  the  valley  of  the  Vezere,  about  ten  kilometers  above 
its  confluence  with  the  Dordogne,  is  the  little  village  of  Les 
Eyzies,  which  has  become  famous  in  the  annals  of  both 
science  and  art  by  reason  of  the  discovery  here  of  the 
remains  of  primitive  man  and  the  abundant  evidence  of 
his  culture.  In  passing  through  this  country  I  took  occasion 
to  spend  a  few  hours  at  Les  Eyzies  for  the  purpose  of  getting 
acquainted  with  so  classic  a  locality  and  seeing  for  myself 
siomething  of  the  antiquities,  the  accounts  of  which  had 
greatly  excited  my  curiosity;  and  it  is  the  purpose  of  this 
note  to  recount  some  of  the  things  that  I  saw  and  to  explain 
their  exceptional  interest.  In  doing  so  I  shall  record 
nothing  that  is  not  well  known  in  the  literature  dealing  with 
primitive  man;  for  the  valley  of  the  Vezere  has  been  care- 
fully explored,  and  elaborate  studies  have  been  published 
of  the  relics  there  discovered.^  I  can  only  speak  of  a  mere 
detail  of  a  large  subject.  But  of  the  many  things  and  places 
that  I  saw  in  France,  Les  Eyzies  and  its  relics  of  early  man 
were  by  far  the  most  interesting ;  and  although  I  saw  them 
with  the  eye  of  the  inexpert  amateur,  I  have  thought  that 
an  account  of  them  might  also  be  the  most  interesting  mes- 
sage that  I  could  bring  from  that  war-torn  land.  I  am  the 
more  persuaded  to  do  this  as  I  have  reason  to  believe  that 
of  the  two  million  Americans  who  were  in  France  last  year 
not  more  than  two  or  three  visited  this  remarkable  spot, 
and  that  the  readers  of  the  Chronicle  are,  therefore,  not 
likely  to  get  the  story  from  any  other  member  of  the  A.  E.  F. 

The  valley  of  the  Vezere  near  Les  Eyzies  is  picturesquely 
diversified  not  only  by  the  sculpture  of  the  cliffs,  but  also 

1  For  an  extended  account  of  these  studies  see  Osborn  's  Men  of  the 
Old  Stone  Age. 


300  UNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHRONICLE 

by  the  relief  of  the  valley  floor,  its  cultivation,  its  farm- 
houses and  villages,  the  winding  river,  some  ancient  build- 
ings, and  some  modern  bridges.  It  is  a  beautiful  valley,  and 
on  the  bright,  fresh,  spring  day  of  my  visit,  after  a  per- 
sistently wet  winter  with  no  relaxation  from  war  work,  I 
was  tempted,  on  leaving  the  train,  to  forget  primitive  man 
and  the  purpose  of  my  visit  and  to  give  myself  up  to  the 
enjoyment  of  the  day  and  the  scene.  A  little  nourishment 
at  the  village  hotel,  however,  revived  my  flagging  interest, 
and  I  unearthed  the  schoolteacher  of  the  village,  M.  Pey- 
rony,  who  is  an  enthusiastic  archaeologist  as  well  as  a  very 
cordial  and  pleasant  gentleman.  M.  Peyrony  has  been  in 
touch  with  all  of  the  exploration  and  excavation  of  the 
region  and  has  established  in  the  village  a  small  but  very 
valuable  museum,  where  one  may  see  many  of  the  finest 
things  that  have  been  found.  Thanks  to  his  prompt  and 
efficient  direction  I  was  able  to  accomplish  much  in  a  short 
time. 

Of  the  races  of  man  that  occupied  western  Europe  in 
"prehistoric"  times,  two  have  left  abundant  fossil  evidences 
of  their  existence,  their  geographic  distribution,  their  physi- 
cal and  intellectual  characteristics,  the  geologic  epochs  in 
which  they  lived,  and  their  historical  relations  to  each  other. 
These  are  the  strongly  contrasted  Neanderthal  and  Cro- 
Magnon  races.  The  Neanderthals  inhabited  western  Europe 
during  the  latter  part  of  the  Pleistocene  or  Glacial  period ; 
the  Cro-Magnons  invaded  the  region  and  displaced  them  at 
the  close  of  that  period.  Anatomically  and  culturally  the 
two  races  were  very  different. 

The  Neanderthals  were  short  men  with  long  faces,  strong 
limbs,  and  thick  bones.  The  shoulders  were  broad  and  the 
head  and  neck  were  bent  forward.  The  knees  were  also 
permanently  bent.  The  skull  was  dolichocephalic  and  was 
characterized  by  prominent  supra-orbital  ridges,  flat  fore- 
head, prognathic  face,  and  receding  chin.  The  aspect  of 
the  man  and  many  of  his  anatomical  characteristics  were 
somewhat  anthropoid. 


THE  MAGDALENIAN  CIVILIZATION  301 

The  Cro-Magnons  were  tall  men  with  long  limbs,  long 
heads,  broad,  short  faces,  rectangular  orbits,  and  very  large 
brain  capacity. 

The  products  of  the  industry  and  the  art  of  the  two  races 
were  no  less  distinct  than  their  anatomical  characteristics. 
The  Neanderthals  made  various  implements  and  weapons 
out  of  flint,  serviceable  for  cutting,  stabbing,  hacking, 
scraping,  piercing,  etc.  And  in  the  development  of  this 
industry  there  is  a  definite  progression.  The  earliest  imple- 
ments show  some  slight  improvement  on  the  cruder  forms 
evolved  by  earlier  and  more  primitive  races  of  men;  while 
the  later  ones  show  clearly  higher  degrees  of  skill  and  cer- 
tain fashions  that  go  with  the  persistent  practice  of  handi- 
craft. This  progression  in  the  flint  industry  has  enabled 
anthropologists  to  subdivide  the  time  of  the  occupancy  of 
western  Europe  by  this  race  into  three  periods:  (1)  Chel- 
lean,  (2)  Acheulean,  (3)  Mousterian,  each  characterized  by 
certain  forms  and  fashions  of  the  flint  artifacts.  The 
descriptions  of  these  I  shall  not  attempt  because  it  requires 
a  special  and  expert  familiarity  with  the  subject  to  which 
I  make  no  pretension. 

The  Cro-Magnons,  also,  made  flint  implements  and 
weapons,  but  they  were  superior  workmen  and  evolved 
new  forms  for  new  purposes.  Notably  they  invented  the 
burin  or  engraving  tool.  They  used,  moreover,  not  only 
flints  for  the  manufacture  of  implements  and  weapons,  but 
also  made  extensive  use  of  bone,  horn,  and  ivory.  They 
made  not  only  implements  and  weapons,  but  ornaments, 
batons,  etc.  They  cultivated  the  arts  of  sculpture,  drawing 
and  painting,  and  attained  a  very  remarkable  success  in 
these  arts.  They  were  evidently  a  very  intelligent,  imagi- 
native, skilful,  and  artistic  people.  The  time  of  the  sojourn 
of  the  Cro-Magnons  in  the  land  of  western  Europe  is  divided 
into  several  periods  which  may  be  distinguished  by  stages 
of  artistic  and  industrial  development.  These  periods  are : 
(1)  Aurignacian,  (2)  Solutrean,  (3)  Magdalenian,  and  (4) 
Azilian.     The  industrial  activity  of  the  race  attained  its 


302  UNIFEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHEONICLE 

maximum  in  the  Aurignacian  period;  their  finest  artistic 
production  was  achieved  in  Magdalenian  times.  In  the 
Azilian  period  there  was  an  abrupt  stoppage  of  all  artistic 
effort  and  the  output  of  industry  was  changed  and  dwarfed. 
It  is  not  certain  that  the  people  of  the  Azilian  period  really 
were  Cro-Magnons,  as  no  fossil  skeletons  have  been  found 
to  establish  the  fact. 

The  history  of  the  Neanderthal  and  Cro-Magnon  races 
is  bound  up  with  the  history  of  very  remarkable  fluctuations 
of  climate,  and  of  the  consequent  profound  changes  in  the 
flora  and  fauna  of  the  region  in  which  they  lived. 

The  Neanderthal  race  appeared  in  western  Europe  in 
the  middle  part  of  the  third  interglacial  epoch,  when  the 
climate  was  temperate,  warm,  and  rather  arid.  This  climatic 
condition  endured  through  Chellean  and  Acheulean  time. 
In  the  days  of  the  Chellean  culture,  hippopotami,  rhinoc- 
eroses, southern  mammoths,  and  straight-tusked  elephants 
roamed  over  France  and  northern  Germany,  subsisting  on 
a  forest  flora.  Sabre-tooth  tigers  hunted  in  the  same  terri- 
tory. Towards  the  end  of  Acheulean  time  some  of  the 
more  sensitive  of  these  had  disappeared  with  the  slow  advent 
of  a  more  rigorous  climate.  It  has  been  estimated  that  this 
third  interglacial  epoch  began  100,000  years  ago  and  lasted 
between  50,000  and  60,000  years. 

The  Mousterian  culture  was  coincident  in  time  with  the 
fourth  or  Wisconsin  glacial  epoch.  With  the  expansion  of 
the  continental  ice  sheet  from  Scandinavia,  across  the  Baltic 
into  northern  Germany,  the  tundra  fauna  including  the 
reindeer,  the  musk  ox,  the  wolverine,  the  arctic  fox,  the 
lemming,  the  woolly  mammoth,  and  the  woolly  rhinoceros 
migrated  south  and  overran  southern  Europe,  displacing 
many  of  the  animals  adapted  to  more  genial  climates. 
Bison,  cattle,  and  wild  horses  were  abundant  in  southern 
France.  It  is  the  ' ' Reindeer  Period ' '  of  the  older  historians 
of  primitive  man:  The  flora  of  France  was  that  of  the 
far  north  of  today,  including  the  spruce,  fir,  and  arctic 
willow. 


THE  MAGDALENIAN  CIVILIZATION  303 

The  Wisconsin  glacial  epoch  both  in  America  and  in 
Europe  had  two  maxima  of  severity  of  climate  and  of  ice 
advance.  Penck  places  the  first  maximum  40,000  years  ago 
and  the  second  20,000  years  ago.  These  estimates,  as  well 
as  those  quoted  above  for  the  third  interglacial  epoch,  are 
probably  too  small  if  we  rely  upon  the  latest  American 
views  as  to  the  time  which  has  elapsed  since  the  withdrawal 
of  the  last  ice  sheet  from  the  region  of  Niagara  Falls. 

The  Cro-Magnon  race  came  from  Asia  and  entered  west- 
ern Europe  by  the  Mediterranean  route.  It  arrived  in 
France  at  the  close  of  the  Glacial  period,  displaced  the 
Neanderthal  race,  which  probably  died  out  as  many  Indian 
tribes  of  America  have  done  before  the  advance  of  the 
whites  in  our  own  time ;  though  what  the  substitutes  of  the 
Cro-Magnons  were  for  whisky  and  missionaries  is  not  ap- 
parent. According  to  certain  estimates  of  glacial  geologists 
the  advent  of  the  Cro-Magnons  was  between  24,000  and 
40,000  years  ago,  with  the  probabilities  greatly  in  favor  of 
the  higher  figure. 

The  amelioration  of  the  climate  on  the  retreat  of  the 
continental  ice  sheet  was  a  slow,  fluctuating  process.  The 
climate  continued  cold  for  a  long  time,  but  became  increas- 
ingly arid.  Dust  storms  gave  rise  to  deposits  of  loess  in 
central  Europe.  The  flora  and  fauna  of  the  tundra  and 
the  steppes  lingered  throughout  Aurignaeian  and  Solutrean 
time  and  wholly  disappeared  only  in  late  Magdalenian  time. 
The  reindeer,  the  wooly  mammoth,  and  the  wooly  rhinoc- 
eros were  familiar  animals  to  the  Cro-Magnons,  but  finally 
these  gave  way  to  the  modem  forest  fauna  about  the  time 
that  the  Cro-Magnons  themselves  were  thinning  out  and 
approaching  extinction. 

It  is  the  clearness  and  precision  of  the  evidence  upon 
which  the  history  of  the  Neanderthals  and  the  Cro-Magnons, 
in  the  broad  outlines  just  sketched,  is  based,  that  gives  the 
valley  of  the  Vezere  in  the  vicinity  of  Les  Eyzies  its  sur- 
passing interest.  In  the  grottos  and  shelters  afforded  by 
the  overhanging  cliffs  these  people  had  their  habitations  for 


304  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CERONICLE 

many  generations,  with  some  long  intervals  of  absence.  The 
rocks  above  the  shelters  gradually  disintegrated  under  the 
weather  and  the  detritus  thus  shed  from  the  cliffs  accumu- 
lated at  their  base.  Mingled  with  this  waste  of  the  cliffs 
is  the  refuse  of  habitations,  ashes,  earth,  and  fragments  of 
rock  brought  there,  the  bones  of  animals  upon  which  the 
people  lived,  their  artifacts,  and  occasionally  their  own 
remains.  Embankments  were  thus  built  up  at  the  base  of 
the  cliffs  which  sloped  both  under  the  overhang  and  away 
from  it.  These  embankments  are  more  or  less  distinctly 
stratified.  The  strata  are  particularly  well  contrasted  when 
layers  of  cliff  waste  unmixed  with  bones,  artifacts,  ashes, 
kitchen  refuse,  representing  periods  of  no  habitation,  alter- 
nate with  layers  full  of  such  materials.  Occasionally  there 
were  large  falls  of  rock  from  the  face  of  the  cliff,  which 
locally  buried  the  embankment.  In  the  strata  of  the  em- 
bankments not  only  are  found  the  remains  of  men  and 
women  of  the  Neanderthal  and  Cro-lMagnon  races,  together 
with  their  artifacts  and  samples  of  their  art,  but  also,  in  the 
orderly  arrangement  of  the  strata,  we  have  a  true  record 
of  the  sequence  in  time  of  all  the  relics,  affording  us  the 
most  unequivocal  stratigraphic  evidence  of  the  industrial 
and  cultural  development  of  these  races.  In  the  remains 
of  the  plants  and  animals  which  are  entombed  in  the  same 
strata,  we  have  a  similarly  sure  record  of  the  vicissitudes 
of  climate  to  which  these  peoples  were  subjected  during 
the  many  thousands  of  years  of  their  occupancy  of  the 
region.  Besides  this  we  have  for  the  Cro-Magnons  the 
drawings  and  the  paintings  that  they  executed  with  such 
remarkable  skill  and  feeling  on  the  walls  of  various  caverns. 
These  caverns  were  not  as  a  rule  adapted  for  habitations, 
but  were  more  like  irregular  drifts  in  a  mine.  The  sides 
are  steeply  inclined  or  vertical,  and  are  generally  smooth, 
vdth  some  thin  incrustations  of  stalagmite.  The  walls  are 
in  many  parts  of  these  caverns  so  close  together  that  both 
may  be  touched  at  the  same  time  without  stretching.  These 
narrow,  winding,  dark  caverns  were  the  art  galleries  of  the 


THE  MAGDALENIAN  CIVILIZATION  305 

Cro-Magnons.  Upon  their  walls  were  drawn  the  figures  of  the 
larger  animals  of  their  time.  The  motive  for  depicting  these 
animals  is  of  course  unknown ;  but,  in  view  of  their  artistic 
excellence,  it  is  perhaps  not  going  too  far  to  suggest  that 
the  drawings  are  manifestations  of  primitive  genius  strug- 
gling for  expression  and  seizing  all  possible  means  of  utter- 
ance. It  is  improbable  that  the  cave  walls  were  the  only 
surfaces  used  by  the  Cro-Magnons.  They  doubtless  also 
made  drawings  and  paintings  upon  skins,  birch  bark,  cliff 
faces,  and  other  rock  surfaces.  But  the  skins  and  bark 
have  long  since  disappeared  and  the  rocks  of  the  region  have 
long  since  shed  the  pictures  that  illuminated  their  surfaces. 
The  walls  of  the  caverns  were  far  superior  to  the  cliff  faces 
for  the  artists'  purpose,  first,  because  they  were  smoother 
and,  secondly,  because  they  were  far  more  durable,  both 
smoothness  and  durability  being  largely  due  to  deposits  of 
stalagmite  from  the  dripping  waters.  Appreciative  of  the 
good  qualities  of  the  cavern  walls  the  Cro-Magnon  artists 
for  many  generations  struggled  with  the  gloom  of  their 
feeble  lamps,  with  their  ineffective  tools,  and  their  limited 
range  of  pigments  to  depict  for  succeeding  generations  the 
forms  of  the  great  beasts  which  shared  the  region  with  them, 
and  of  which  many  have  long  since  become  extinct.  Their 
art  underwent  a  progressive  development  from  crude  begin- 
nings, in  which  only  imperfect  profiles  were  attempted,  to 
a  finished  style  in  which  form  in  three-dimensional  space 
was  clearly  understood  and  skillfully  depicted.  On  the 
same  surfaces  may  be  seen  dimly  the  archaic  drawings  of 
the  early  Cro-Magnons  with  the  superimposed  painting  of 
a  bison  or  a  wooly  mammoth  in  the  superb  style  of  the 
Magdalenian  period. 

The  technique  of  the  Magdalenian  paintings  appears  to 
have  been  very  simple;  and  the  merit  of  the  drawings  and 
paintings  inheres  wholly  in  their  fine  appreciation  of  form 
in  three-dimentional  space,  and  their  power  of  representing 
it  either  as  still  life  or  in  all  the  vigor  of  action.  In  most 
cases  the  drawings  are  on  nearly  natural  scale   for  the 


306  UNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHBONICLE 

smaller  animals,  such  as  reindeer,  and  about  one-half  or 
one-third  natural  scale  for  the  larger  animals,  such  as  the 
mammoth.  The  outlines  of  the  figures  appear  to  have  been 
scored  in  the  rock  surface  with  a  graving  tool  and  a  black 
pigment  rubbed  into  the  line.  Within  the  outline  thus  accent- 
uated there  was  usually  spread  a  red  pigment.  The  chief 
pigments  used  were  red  oxide  of  iron  and  black  oxide  of 
manganese,  both  probably  mixed  with  animal  fat.  In  some 
cases  the  black  and  the  red  were  mixed  to  produce  a  poly- 
chrome picture. 

The  appreciation  of  depth  in  the  later  Magdalenian 
drawings  is  one  of  their  most  extraordinary  qualities  and 
commands  our  interest  no  less  than  the  masterful  and  vivid 
expression  of  profiles  so  true  to  nature. 

This  ability  to  depict  animal  forms  in  three-dimensional 
space  is  significant  not  only  of  artistic  perception,  but  also 
of  a  high  degree  of  intelligence,  capable  of  both  analysis 
and  synthesis.  The  cultivation  of  this  ability  is  probably  to 
be  explained  by  the  fact  that  the  Cr6-]\Iagnon  art  was  not 
limited  to  drawing  and  painting.  These  people  also  culti- 
vated sculpture,  and  their  achievements  in  this  art  are  even 
more  remarkable  than  their  pictorial  successes.  Some  of 
these  sculptures  were  in  bas-relief  on  natural  scale  on  the 
walls  of  the  caverns ;  but  the  finest  examples  of  their  work 
are  carvings  in  ivory  and  bone,  many  being  in  full  relief, 
others  in  bas-relief,  as  ornamentation  of  implements,  etc. 
They  also  sculptured  the  human  figure  both  in  the  round  and 
in  relief  from  blocks  of  stone.  In  this  branch  of  their  art, 
it  was  chiefly  corpulent  females  that  appear  to  have  inspired 
the  artists.  They  also  modeled  animals  in  clay.  In  their 
sculpture,  as  in  their  drawing,  there  is  evident  a  progressive 
development  from  crude  beginnings  to  masterful  achieve- 
ment. There  can  be  little  doubt  but  that  their  cultivation  of 
the  plastic  arts  led  them  to  the  proper  appreciation  of  depth 
in  their  drawings  and  to  its  true  expression. 

One  of  the  most  interesting  things  about  the  art  of  the 
Cr6-]\Iagnons  is  that  the  remains  of  their  work  are  suffici- 


THE  MAGDALENIAN  CIVILIZATION  307 

ently  abundant,  and  the  sequential  record  sufficiently  clear, 
to  make  it  certain  that  we  are  dealing  with  a  primitive  art 
that  originated  and  developed  where  we  find  it.  It  is 
neither  an  imported  art  adopted  by  the  Cro-Magnons,  nor, 
except  possibly  in  its  very  crudest  manifestations,  an  art 
that  they  brought  with  them  when  they  invaded  Europe 
and  displaced  the  Neanderthals.  It  is  an  art  that  grew 
slowly  through  centuries  and  milleniums  expressive  of  the 
unfolding  of  the  native  mentality  of  the  race. 

The  art  of  the  Cro-Magnons  progressed  steadily  to  a 
culmination  in  late  Magdalenian  time.  There  was  no 
gradual  decline,  but  an  almost  abrupt  stoppage  of  all  artistic 
productivity.  The  Azilian  culture  which  succeeded  the 
Magdalenian,  while  showing  certain  derivative  characters, 
is  so  different  that  it  seems  probable  that  the  people  of  this 
period  were  of  another  race.  At  the  time  of  the  culmination 
of  their  art  the  Cro-Magnons  of  the  Magdalenian  period 
had  spread  well  over  western  Europe.  The  remains  of  this 
people  and  their  art  are  found  not  only  over  the  whole  of 
France  but  in  England,  Wales,  Belgium,  Switzerland,  Ger- 
many, Austria,  and  Poland.  They  also  crossed  the  Pyrenees 
into  northern  Spain;  but  apparently  did  not  migrate 
farther  south,  nor  did  they  inhabit  Italy.  Their  widespread 
distribution  over  western  Europe  makes  their  sudden  extinc- 
tion all  the  more  remarkable,  since  it  might  be  supposed 
that  adverse  changes  in  their  environment  would  not  be  so 
universal  as,  to  affect  the  whole  race.  The  advent  of  the 
Cro-Magnons  in  France  at  the  close  of  the  Glacial  period, 
the  gradual  development  of  their  industry  and  their  art, 
their  gradual  occupation  of  western  Europe,  and  their 
sudden  extinction  at  the  culmination  of  what  may  be  fairly 
called  the  Magdalenian  civilization,  is  one  of  the  great  and 
interesting  events  of  human  history. 


308  UNIVEBSITT  OF  CALIFORNIA  CEBONICLE 


IN  MEMORIAM,  JESSE  F.  I\IILLSPAUGH,  1885-1919* 


Ernest  C.  Mooee 


To  me  tlie  most  remarkable  fact  about  Dr.  Millspaugh 
is  that  he  lived  a  glorious  life  though  in  the  shadow  of 
death  almost  all  his  days.  From  the  early  age  of  eighteen 
to  his  sixty-fourth  year,  he  carried  with  him  the  organic 
weakness  to  which  he  finally  succumbed.  But  burdened 
and  handicapped  though  he  was  all  through  the  years  of 
his  manhood,  he  nevertheless  made  himself  of  such  service 
to  his  f ellowmen  as  hardly  one  man  in  one  hundred  thousand 
is  able  to  perform.  He  amassed  a  solid  block  of  achieve- 
ment and  left  behind  him  a  record  of  accomplishment  such 
as  seldom  falls  to  the  lot  of  a  man.  How  natural  it  would 
have  been  for  one  in  his  condition  of  bodily  weakness  to 
have  submitted  to  it — to  have  chosen  for  himself  a  sheltered 
life  and  to  have  spent  his  days  far  away  from  the  thick  of 
the  fight.  He  could  have  claimed  that  privilege;  from  the 
first  he  was  entitled  to  it.  His  was  not  that  sort  of  nature. 
No  cow^ard  soul  had  he,  but  one  that  toiled  and  wrought 
and  ever  with  a  merry  welcome  took  the  sunshine  and  the 
darlmess.  His  weakness  solicited  him  to  spare  himself.  He 
would  not.  Only  a  few  days  before  the  end,  speaking  of  his 
condition,  he  said  to  me,  "I  have  always  worked.  I  cannot 
exist  without  it.  I  want  to  work  to  the  very  end,  to  the  last 
day. ' '    He  almost  had  his  wish. 


*  An  address  delivered  at  the  Southern  Branch  of  the  University 
of  California,  January  30,  1920. 


IN  ME  MO  EI  AM,  JESSE  F.  MILLSPAUGH  309 

Heroism  is  a  blessed  quality  of  whose  common  existence 
we  have  been  made  repeatedly  aware  in  these  latter  days. 
The  medal  of  honor  has  been  earned  by  a  vast  number  of 
our  fellows  by  feats  of  self-forgetfulness  so  stirring  as  to 
make  us  marvel  at  the  fine  stuff  that  God  still  moulds  into 
the  making  of  a  man.  But  higher  than  the  heroism  of  a 
deed,  great  and  soul  stirring  though  it  be,  is  the  heroism  of 
a  life  of  day-in-day-out  devotion  to  duty.  That  was  the 
heroism  of  the  quiet  man  who  went  about  his  work  so 
cheerfully  among  us — an  example  to  us  all  of  will  triumph- 
ing over  physical  weakness — of  mind  making  and  keeping 
its  frail  body  strong.  Not  only  did  he  choose  a  hard  life 
for  himself,  the  hard  and  baffling  existence  of  a  superin- 
tendent and  school  administrator,  but  he  urged  others  as 
their  plain  duty  to  thrust  themselves  into  the  fight  for  exist- 
ence and  not  to  be  content  with  anything  short  of  the  thick 
of  the  battle  for  their  self-chosen  post  of  action.  "When 
you  go  from  this  school  to  take  your  places  among  the 
world's  workers,  do  not  search  for  easy  jobs  and  soft  snaps 
in  business,  in  the  professions  or  in  your  higher  educational 
work,  but  demand  such  tasks  as  will  test  your  mettle  and 
your  endurance;  make  your  way  in  the  world  without  the 
deadly  help  of  pulls  or  questionable  influences  of  every 
kind ;  and  do  not  let  hardships  and  reverses  discourage  you, 
for  they  are  the  anvil  upon  which  stalwart  character  is 
forged."  Stalwart  character — that  was  the  kind  he  ham- 
mered out  for  himself.  When  I  think  of  Robert  Louis 
Stevenson  and  Charles  Dwight  Willard  and  Jesse  F.  Mills- 
paugh,  fighting  their  mighty  fight  to  achieve  something 
worthy  against  tremendous  odds,  I  feel  ashamed  of  the  little 
which  we  who  lack  infirmity  are  able  to  accomplish. 

He  thought  of  death — who  of  us  does  not  from  our  first 
days  of  consciousness  to  our  last?  But  to  him  it  was  an 
obtruding  presence,  a  reality  so  near  as  never  quite  to  be 
forgotten  even  for  a  little  while.  Yet  he  went  about  his 
work  serenely,  confidently,  even  happily,  as  one  who  knew 
and  felt  from  moment  to  moment  and  hour  to  hour  that 


310  UNIFEBSITT  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHEONICLE 

nothing  but  good  can  happen  to  a  good  man.  "We  who  knew 
him  knew  that  that  was  the  way  he  looked  upon  it.  In  one 
of  his  brief  addresses  to  the  school,  he  has  himself  phrased 
his  own  conviction  and  attitude  toward  the  transition  that 
is  coming  to  us  all  in  words  which  he  would  not  have  been 
unwilling  that  I  should  remind  you  of  today.  It  was  the 
death  of  a  dearly  valued  member  of  this  teaching  company, 
Miss  Jacobs,  known  and  loved  by  many  of  you,  which  called 
them  forth.  "It  is, "  he  said,  "very  natural  and  right  that 
we  should  grieve  when  our  friends  take  their  last  departure 
from  us.  If  this  were  not  so  the  Divine  Father  would  not 
have  endowed  us  with  the  capacity  for  grief,  and  without 
that  capacity  we  should  be  very  different  creatures  indeed. 
But  it  may  be  possible  for  us  to  give  way  too  much  to 
sorrow,  refusing  to  admit  to  our  minds  thoughts  which 
would  lessen  our  sense  of  loss  and  take  away  something  of 
our  grief.  While  the  shock  which  we  have  all  experienced 
in  the  sudden  loss  of  our  friend  almost  overwhelms  us  and 
so  obscures  our  vision  that  we  can  scarcely  see  the  light 
which  brings  comfort  and  hope,  yet  when  we  calmly  search 
for  them  we  find  ample  grounds,  not  for  consolation  only, 
but  for  satisfaction  and  rejoicing.  Just  now  we  are  pain- 
fully conscious  of  the  loss  of  a  noble  woman's  personal 
presence  among  us  and  this  sense  of  bereavement  we  cannot 
escape ;  it  is  something  which  we  must  bear  with  such  resig- 
nation as  we  can  summon.  We  think,  too,  of  how  we  shall 
miss  the  cheerful,  smiling  daily  greeting  to  which  we  have 
so  long  been  accustomed,  her  simple  but  finely  modulated 
and  cultured  language;  the  graceful  and  quiet  dignity  of 
her  manner  and  bearing,  her  helpful  and  cheerful  coopera- 
tion in  every  movement  aiming  to  increase  the  happiness 
of  others  or  to  advance  the  interests  of  the  school  to  which 
she  was  so  loyal;  the  wise  counsel  which  she  was  never  in 
haste  to  give  because  always  her  advice  grew  out  of  her 
thought  and  her  experience;  all  these  things  we  shall  miss 
and  we  shall  miss  them  sorely;  but  they  are  not  lost.  The 
memory  of  them  will  be  our  enduring  possession  and  their 


IN  MEMOBIAM,  JESSE  F.  MILLSPAUGH  311 

influence  upon  our  lives  will  be  perpetual.  We  cannot  but 
rejoice  in  the  thought  of  all  this  and  be  thankful  that  even 
though  we  shall  no  longer  behold  her  familiar  figure  move 
about  among  us,  the  influence  of  her  personality,  her  char- 
acter, her  life  will  abide  in  our  midst.  But  when  we  con- 
sider the  results  of  her  professional  life,  it  is  then  that  we 
find  especial  occasion  for  satisfaction." 

You  see  he  tells  us  in  that  passage  what  his  philosophy 
of  living  and  dying  was.  He  tells  us  what  he  valued  and 
what  kind  of  a  contribution  he  wanted  to  make.  He  tells 
us  how  the  reckoning  at  the  end  of  our  bodily  existence  is 
to  be  summed  up.  We,  too,  shall  miss  the  cheerful,  smiling 
daily  greeting  to  which  we  have  so  long  been  accustomed, 
the  subtle  and  often  merry  whimsicalities,  the  keen  analysis 
of  difficulties,  the  constant  brooding  over  the  grave  prob- 
lems of  our  country's  life,  the  delight  he  had  in  being  near 
young  people,  the  joy  he  took  in  watching  them,  his  solici- 
tude in  planning  for  them,  the  never  failing  optimism  with 
which  he  refused  to  be  disappointed  when  they  disappointed 
him,  his  firm  reliability,  his  wise  counsel.  He  was  a  man  of 
fine  nature,  reserved,  retiring,  modest  and  forgiving,  gener- 
ous and  noble,  if  ever  man  was.  And  when  we  contemplate 
the  results  of  his  professional  life,  we  have  especial  occasion 
for  satisfaction ;  yea,  for  amazement,  that  he  was  able  to 
accomplish  so  much. 

He  was  trained  as  a  physician  in  the  best  school  of  medi- 
cine in  the  United  States  in  that  day ;  but  he  preferred  the 
life  of  a  schoolmaster.  "The  value  to  society  of  the  true 
teacher  is  beyond  all  price,"  I  find  him  saying  on  one  occa- 
sion. In  the  school  "we  have  an  institution  designed  for 
the  express  purpose  of  enlisting  in  juvenile  life  the  help  of 
influences  which  are  believed  to  be  wholly  salutary  and  of 
counteracting  those  which  are  unwholesome  and  malign. 
The  school  is  the  visible  and  tangible  expression  of  the 
popular  conviction  that  childhood  and  youth  are  valuable 
for  their  own  sakes  apart  from  all  considerations  of  utility 
and  convenience  in  the  market  place  or  anywhere  else  in  the 


312  UNIVEESIT¥  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHBONICLE 

world  of  adult  interests.  While  gladly  conceding  to  the 
church  and  other  organized  agencies  for  the  promotion  of 
worthy  ends  a  most  important  function  in  the  development 
of  human  worth,  it  cannot  be  questioned  that,  excepting  only 
the  home,  as  an  adjustment  for  helping  our  boys  and  girls 
to  realize  inherent  possibilities  and  bring  to  fruition  the 
promise  and  potency  of  their  being,  the  school  is  preeminent 
and  unique." 

He  liked  to  think  of  the  power  for  good  which  such  a 
school  as  this  may  wield  in  the  world  about  it.  Speaking 
in  1906  at  the  Assembly  which  began  the  year  he  said: 
"Twenty-four  years  ago  this  September  the  school  opened 
its  doors  and  began  its  work.  Since  then  it  has  instructed 
more  than  three  thousand  students  of  teaching;  1835  have 
completed  the  courses  prescribed  and  obtained  the  diploma 
of  the  school.  Of  these  graduates  it  is  safe  to  say  that  95 
per  cent  have  engaged  in  teaching  and  that  the  average 
length  of  service  of  all  graduates  is  five  years.  Five  years 
is  close  to  the  average  duration  of  the  entire  school  life  of 
the  American  citizen.  Each  of  these  teachers  instructs  an 
average  of  thirty-five  pupils  for  the  entire  five-year  period. 
This  means  more  than  sixty  thousand  pupils;  that  is, 
roughly  speaking,  the  graduates  of  this  school  have  guided 
the  entire  school  life  of  some  sixty  thousand  American 
citizens,  men  and  women  who  now  constitute  the  active 
social  forces  of  the  commonwealth  and  hold  its  destiny  in 
their  hands.  This  alone,  if  it  has  been  well  done,  is  accom- 
plishment enough  to  justify  all  the  expense  which  the  State 
has  incurred  in  the  establishment  and  maintenance  of  this 
school."  The  number  of  graduates  has  been  nearly  tripled 
since  that  time  and  today  this  school  reaches  out  and  molds 
perhaps  two  hundred  thousand  in  their  daily  lives. 

"Education  was  never  so  much  in  demand  as  in  this 
present  year  of  grace,"  I  find  him  saying  in  one  of  his 
addresses  at  the  solemn  opening  of  the  academic  year,  "but 
it  is  education  for  a  purpose,  education  for  efficiency,  edu- 
cation for  service.    No  less  now  than  formerly  do  we  want 


IN  MEMOEIAM,  JESSE  F.  MILLSPAUGE  313 

symmetrical,  harmonious,  all-round  development,  but  we 
are  no  longer  seeking  it  by  the  old  methods  of  formal  de- 
velopment, we  are  finding  it  in  those  studies  and  occupations 
which  bring  the  student  into  closer  touch  with  his  environ- 
ment. ' ' 

Like  the  good  physician  that  he  was,  we  find  him  urging 
upon  others  the  solemn  conclusions  of  Hippocrates  when  he, 
twenty-five  hundred  years  ago,  contemplated  the  seriousness 
of  a  life  devoted  to  the  benevolent  art  of  healing:  "What- 
ever men  may  say  of  the  world,  it  is  no  stage  for  inactivity ; 
in  a  drama  where  work  is  the  allotted  part  of  all,  idleness  can 
lead  only  to  wreck  and  ruin.  Life  is  short,  art  long,  time 
fleeting,  experiment  slippery,  judgment  difficult." 

I  like  to  think  that  surmounting  his  physical  frailty  by 
sheer  strength  of  will  and  high  idealism  he  not  only  filled 
his  years  of  life  full  of  the  richest  service  in  the  profession 
which  he  so  highly  valued  but  that,  at  the  end,  it  was  given 
to  him,  as  it  is  given  to  but  few  men  since  recorded  history 
began,  to  erect,  as  a  witness  to  the  fact  that  he  took  thought 
for  the  ages  to  come,  a  monument  more  enduring  than 
bronze,  more  vocal  than  the  pyramids.  As  Daniel  Webster 
asked  when  he  was  called  upon  to  dedicate  the  towering 
shaft  visible  from  every  corner  of  Boston  and  eastern  Massa- 
chusetts at  Bunker  Hill,  ''Why  should  I  say  anything  in  the 
presence  of  this  great  orator  ? ' ',  so  I  ask  today :  Why  should 
I  remind  you  of  Dr.  Millspaugh's  life  or  the  great  work  he 
did?  Look  about  you,  it  is  here,  and  here  it  shall  live  on, 
an  entreating  voice  from  stones  and  bricks,  from  trees  and 
flowers  and  lawns,  from  well-planned  halls,  symmetrical 
facades,  and  vine-brocaded  walls,  these  all  shall  speak  to  us, 
for  they  were  born  of  his  purpose,  they  came  here  from  his 
design. 

"Not  from  a  vain  or  shallow  thought 
His  awful  Jove  young  Phidias  wrought. 

•  ••••• 

The  hand  that  rounded  Peter's  dome 
And  groined  the  aisles  of  Christian  Rome 
Wrought  in  a  sad  sincerity. 
Himself  from  God  he  could  not  free;" 


314  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

Behind  this  beauty  by  which  we  are  surrounded,  which 
is  about  us  here  to  lead  us  imperceptibly  to  love  and  cherish 
that  which  is  clean  and  sweet  and  chaste  and  elevating,  there 
was  a  thought,  a  plan  in  the  mind  of  the  master  designer 
who  brooded  over  the  conception.  Here  is  the  thought  from 
which  the  purpose  grew — his  creed  of  beauty :  ' '  The  school- 
rooms in  which  so  many  of  our  youths  pass  so  much  of  their 
time  for  a  term  of  years,  instead  of  being  bright  and  cheer- 
ful, beautified  by  the  best  products  of  art  and  cultivated 
taste,  the  most  attractive  of  all  places,  are  in  fact  gloomy 
and  repulsive  without  the  elevating  and  refining  influences 
emanating  from  them  which  should  arise  in  unconscious 
tuition  from  the  very  atmosphere  of  a  schoolroom.  As  a 
consequence  of  the  neglect  of  art  which  has  always  char- 
acterized education  in  America  how  many  men  and  women 
there  are  who  go  through  the  world  joyless  and  unblessed 
because  they  have  no  sense  of  the  beauty  all  around  them. 
In  vain  for  them  the  gladness  of  the  morning  and  the  sun- 
set's glory;  in  vain  the  freshness  of  the  meadow  and  the 
coolness  of  the  stream;  in  vain  has  Raphael  painted  and 
Milton  sung ;  they  pass  through  life  with  natures  unrespon- 
sive to  the  charm  and  glory  of  this  delightful  world  because 
in  their  youth  they  were  not  taught  to  look  with  open  eyes 
upon  the  paradise  around  them." 

In  another  connection  I  find  him  saying,  after  a  return 
from  illness — it  was  the  burden  of  his  heart — "My  friends, 
I  Mash  to  urge  upon  you  the  cultivation  of  emotions.  What 
we  need  in  these  days  is  stronger  feeling,  deep  moral  en- 
thusiasms great  enough  to  stir  our  natures  to  their  depths; 
we  have  enough  knowledge  perhaps ;  at  any  rate  our  knowl- 
edge has  far  outdistanced  our  emotions,  and  a  people  that 
no  longer  feels  deeply  is  not  stirred  by  any  profound  con- 
victions, is  not  animated  by  any  great  enthusiasms,  is  in  a 
condition  of  gravest  peril. ' ' 

Then  the  war  came ;  the  wrong  of  it,  the  agony  of  it,  the 
excrutiating  misery  which  it  brought  wrung  his  very  soul. 
He  thought  of  nothing  else.    Like  so  many  others,  he  felt 


IN  MEMOEIAM,  JESSE  F.  MILLSPAUGH  315 

that  somehow  the  very  sun  must  stand  still  until  its  issues 
were  decided  and  rightly  decided.  He  feared  he  might  die 
before  the  victory  came.  One  day  he  said  to  me,  "  If  I  could 
only  live  to  see  the  Germans  beaten  and  the  peace  of  this 
world  guaranteed  by  a  firm  league  of  nations,  I  would  say 
then  'Now,  Lord,  let  Thy  servant  depart  for  I  have  seen 
Thy  glory.'  " 

He  was  the  very  soul  of  helpfulness  to  me  from  the  day 
I  came  here.  In  all  our  plans  and  struggles  to  transform 
this  school  into  a  college  of  the  University  of  California  he 
was  our  best  adviser,  an  invaluable  counselor.  He  did  not 
live  to  see  his  hope  entirely  fulfilled.  Moses-like,  he  climbed 
the  mountain  and  gazed  upon  the  promised  land,  a  goodly 
land  upon  which  the  teaching  company  he  held  so  dear  is 
about  to  enter ;  but  the  Lord  took  him  from  us. 

Do  they  who  lead  the  triumphant  life  of  devotion  to  what- 
soever things  are  true,  whatsover  things  are  honest,  whatso- 
ever things  are  just  and  pure  and  lovely  and  of  good  report, 
the  triumphant  life  of  doing  good  so  far  as  in  them  lies  to 
all  God's  creatures,  do  they  become  nothing  when  their 
days  on  earth  are  counted?  Or  do  they  leave  the  body  as 
an  outworn  garment  and  rising  to  another  plane  of  existence 
continue  the  work  of  ministering  spirits  which  was  their 
nature  here?  We  do  not  know.  We  must  ourselves  live 
through  eternity  to  find  out.  But  though  we  try  our  hard- 
est, we  cannot  comprehend  that  something  can  by  any 
change  become  nothing.  We  cannot  believe  that  in  the 
economy  of  the  universe  there  can  be  such  a  waste  of  values 
as  extinction  of  the  good,  the  tested,  the  proven  would 
entail.  We  stand  humbly  before  the  great  mystery  and 
with  confidence  repeat  the  world  old  confidence  of  the  good 
that  nothing  but  good  can  befall  a  good  man.  Blessed  are 
the  souls  that  have  been  faithful  to  the  heavenly  vision, 
blessed  both  in  this  world  and  in  the  life  to  come. 


316  UNIVEESIT¥  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 


THE  RESPONSIBILITY  OF  THE  CONSUMER  FOR 
FOOD  STANDARDS  AND  PRICES 


Agnes  Fay  Morgan 


Nearly  every  person  in  the  United  States  has  been  made 
familiar  in  the  last  fourteen  years  with  at  least  the  name 
"Pure  Food  and  Drugs  Act  of  June  30,  1906."  This 
federal  act  operates  only  in  interstate  and  international 
commerce  in  food  and  drugs.  Any  product  made,  sold,  and 
consumed  within  the  boundaries  of  a  single  state,  therefore, 
cannot  be  held  amenable  to  this  law.  For  the  protection  of 
its  citizens,  then,  each  of  the  states  has  enacted  food  laws 
of  its  own,  most  of  them  similar  to  or  identical  with  the 
federal  law,  some  less  stringent  than  that  law,  others  more 
so.  The  result  of  these  varying  regulations  is  sometimes 
rather  confusing,  and  certainly  the  expense  to  the  manufac- 
turer of  any  widely  sold  food  is  greater  than  if  more  uni- 
formity prevailed.  There  has  recently,  however,  been  ap- 
pointed a  joint  committee  on  Definitions  and  Standards 
made  up  of  federal  and  state  food  officials,  which  is  paving 
the  way  effectively  for  the  adoption  of  uniform  food  laws 
among  the  states. 

As  consumers  we  are  interested  in  this  uniformity  chiefly 
for  economic  reasons.  A  food  product  which  can  be  put  up 
in  one  container  under  one  label  with  one  standard  of 
content  for  the  whole  country  is  apt  to  be  cheaper  than  one 
which  has  to  be  varied  in  order  to  be  legally  salable  in 


BESPONSIBILTY  OF  THE  CONSUMER  317 

various  states.  It  is  the  object  of  this  discussion  to  point 
out  the  definite  cost  to  the  consumer  which  all  food  law 
protection  has  involved. 

The  "Karo"  case. — An  example  of  the  effect  of  diversity 
in  the  state  food  laws  may  be  cited  from  the  bitter  plaint 
of  the  Corn  Products  Refining  Company  of  Chicago.  This 
large  and  influential  corporation  markets  a  great  variety 
of  food  and  other  materials  made  from  Mississippi  Valley 
corn.  The  starch  of  the  corn  when  subjected  to  the 
action  of  strong  acid  at  a  given  temperature  for  a  given 
length  of  time  hydrolyzes,  or  breaks  down  largely  into 
glucose,  although  the  less  completely  hydrolyzed  products, 
dextrine  and  maltose,  are  present  also  in  considerable  quan- 
tities. Glucose  is  an  entirely  innocuous  substance,  of  equal 
food  value  with  any  other  sugar,  and  when  sold  under  its 
proper  name,  and  for  the  low  price  that  it  should  command, 
is  an  honest  and  valuable  foodstuff.  However,  a  prejudice 
against  glucose  as  such  exists  in  the  public  mind,  for  the 
reasons  probably  of  its  supposedly  artificial  origin  from 
starch  and  its  lack  of  sweetness  when  substituted  for  cane 
sugar.  The  Corn  Products  Company  consequently  desires 
very  much  to  obviate  the  use  of  the  word  ' '  glucose ' '  on  the 
label  of  their  various  table  syrups.  The  fancy  name  "Karo" 
was  adopted  for  one  of  these  syrups  purposely  to  abide  by 
the  federal  law  which  does  not  require  a  statement  of  in- 
gredients if  a  package  food  is  offered  under  a  distinctive 
proprietary  name.  But  many  of  the  states  do  so  require  an 
accounting.  Thus  in  Kansas,  Karo  has  to  be  described  as 
such  a  per  cent  glucose  and  such  a  per  cent  cane  syrup,  in 
Wisconsin  it  is  necessary  merely  to  state  that  the  product 
is  glucose  with  cane  flavor,  in  Virginia  the  percentage  has 
to  be  given,  while  in  most  states  the  description  "corn  and 
cane  syrup  mixture ' '  is  sufficient.  This  case  has  been  fought 
out  in  the  supreme  courts  of  at  least  two  states  with  a 
favorable  decision  for  the  Corn  Products  Company  in  that 
the  words  "Corn  Syrup"  may  be  used  instead  of  the  word 
"glucose"  on  the  label. 


318  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

But  where  is  the  consumer  involved  in  this  case?  His 
prejudice  against  the  word  glucose,  his  knowledge  of  the 
possible  cheapness  of  any  glucose  product,  and  his  intelli- 
gent criticism  of  the  high  price  of  a  glucose  syrup  explain 
the  determined  campaign  of  the  manufacturers  for  the 
name  "corn  syrup." 

The  costs  of  long-continued  litigation,  and  of  the  adver- 
tising campaign  to  popularize  the  mysterious  natural  corn 
syrup,  assuredly  do  not  lessen  the  price  of  the  commodity 
itself.  State  food  laws  uniform  with  each  other  and  with 
the  federal  law  would  obviate  the  whole  struggle,  since  one 
decision  would  settle  the  matter  for  the  whole  country. 

The  objects  of  food  laivs. — Food  laws,  state  and  federal, 
have  two  objects:  (1)  the  protection  of  the  public  health, 
(2)  the  protection  of  the  public  pocket  book.  Under  the 
first  of  these,  which  we  may  call  the  hygienic  aspect,  may  be 
grouped  four  main  varieties  of  protection,  having  to  do 

(1)  with  the   condemnation   of  unclean   or   putrid  foods, 

(2)  with  the  forbidding  of  the  use  of  injurious  preserva- 
tives, coloring  or  bleaching  agents,  (3)  with  the  spread  of 
disease  germs,  (4)  with  the  devitalizing  of  foods. 

The  food  inspection. — The  federal  meat  inspection  regu- 
lations are  the  best  example  of  the  first  variety  of  protec- 
tion. The  inspection  of  food  animals  before  and  after 
slaughtering,  of  sanitary  conditions  in  packing  houses,  and 
of  the  finished  meat  products  is  now  carried  out  for  the 
most  part  efficiently  and  honestly.  Canned  goods,  eggs, 
fish,  and  milk  are  the  chief  materials  which  the  food  officials 
must  watch  for  indications  of  decomposition  and  consequent 
danger  to  health.  There  is  practical  unanimity  of  opinion 
among  consumers  and  inspectors  alike  as  to  the  edibility  of 
such  spoiled  goods,  and  the  manufacturer  is  likewise  often 
civic-minded  enough  to  be  unwilling  knowingly  to  sell  such 
food  to  the  unsophisticated  purchaser.  The  reported  cases 
of  so-called  "ptomain-poisoning, "  ''sausage  and  shell-fish" 
poisoning  are  far  fewer  now  than  ever  before,  chiefly  as  a 
result  of  the  activity  of  food  inspectors. 


EESPONSIBILTT  OF  THE  CONSUMER  319 


a  I 


Swells"  and  "springers,"  as  spoiled  canned  goods  are 
called,  are  unfortunately  sometimes  removed  from  the  tell- 
tale bulging  can,  sterilized,  and  recanned  for  the  market. 
This  practice  is  difficult  of  suppression,  and  can  be  detected 
only  by  constant  factory  inspection.  Spoiled  eggs  are 
broken,  packed  in  tin  cases  at  low  temperatures,  and  sold 
to  bakers  as  "cooking  or  liquid  eggs."  The  food  officials 
have  recently  been  rather  active  in  prosecutions  for  this 
offense.  Spoiled  butter  is  reprocessed  or  renovated,  and 
placed  again  on  the  market,  and  this  is  allowed  under 
proper  labelling.  According  to  a  recent  cartoon  in  a  San 
Francisco  newspaper,  ancient  fish  painted  fresh  every  day 
or  two,  given  new  glass  eyes,  and  a  coat  of  varnish  might 
be  sold  as  perfectly  fresh  to  the  gullible  housewife,  if  it  were 
not  for  the  watchful  care  of  the  food  inspector. 

In  some  cases  there  may  be  a  question  as  to  the  entire 
justification  of  the  wholesale  condemnation  of  slightly  fer- 
mented foods  if  proper  sterilization  has  been  carried  out. 
Certain  canned  foods  might  be  reprocessed  and  sold  with  an 
honest  description  of  their  history  and  at  an  appropriately 
low  price  probably  without  danger  to  the  public  health. 
This  is  one  of  the  economic  as  well  as  hygienic  aspects  of 
the  food  problem  which  deserves  intelligent  consideration. 
A  case  in  point  is  the  reprocessing  of  butter.  If  the  con- 
sumer can  be  made  to  understand  the  possibilities  and  also 
the  limitations  of  such  conservation,  the  first  step  toward  a 
return  to  rational  economy  will  have  been  taken. 

Further,  the  condemnation  of  damaged  but  usable  goods 
by  food  officials  for  the  reason  that  producers  and  jobbers, 
if  allowed  to  sell  the  food  at  all,  will  demand  full  prices 
therefor  has  recently  been  the  subject  of  some  discussion  by 
state  authorities.  The  writer  recalls  the  case  of  a  large 
consignment  of  rain-damaged  prunes  of  the  crop  of  1918, 
some  of  which  the  State  Board  of  Health  ruled  might  be  sold 
under  that  name,  although  at  first  the  decision  had  been 
for  condemnation  of  the  whole  lot  to  use  as  hog  feed  only. 
Although  these  prunes  were  eventually  sold  at  very  slight 


320  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHEONICLE 

reduction  below  the  high  market  price  the  total  food  avail- 
able for  home  use  and  for  export  was  thus  increased. 

Botulism. — Of  peculiar  interest  to  Californians  is  a 
newly  emphasized  type  of  food  poisoning  laiown  as  botulism. 
This  is  caused  by  toxins  produced  by  the  bacillus  hotulinus, 
formerly  thought  to  thrive  only  in  meat  or  other  protein- 
rich  foods.  In  recent  years  its  deadly  presence  has  been 
proved  in  a  fairly  large  variety  of  canned  vegetable  foods 
as  diverse  as  string  beans,  apricots,  ripe  olives,  asparagus. 
This  organism  seems  to  exist  in  a  wide  variety  of  places, 
but  to  occur  more  frequently  on  the  Pacific  Coast  and  in 
California  than  in  any  other  part  of  the  United  States. 

When  the  spores  are  present  in  food  canned  by  the  usual 
household  method  or  even  by  the  more  effective  commercial 
process,  their  activity  in  toxin  production  is  unimpaired, 
and  the  eating  of  even  the  smallest  portions  of  such  food 
usually  results  fatally.  To  be  sure,  cases  of  botulism  are 
extremely  rare,  when  the  quantity  of  canned  food  consumed 
daily  is  taken  into  account,  but  active  research  into  the 
occurrence  and  means  of  prevention  of  even  these  few  cases 
is  now  being  carried  on.  Wide  diffusion  of  information  as 
to  the  possibility  of  such  poisoning  should  become  part 
of  the  duty  of  state  and  federal  food  officials,  so  that  all 
canned  food  showing  traces  of  decomposition  may  be 
rejected  immediately.  Since  it  is  believed  that  if  canned 
food  is  heated  to  the  boiling  point  for  five  to  ten  minutes 
before  being  served  the  danger  of  botulism  is  greatly 
lessened  or  entirely  removed,  the  effort  should  be  made  to 
spread  this  information  in  order  that  this  safeguarding 
habit  may  be  adopted  by  the  largest  possible  number  of 
consumers. 

On  the  whole  the  protection  of  the  public  health  from 
dangers  due  to  food  grossly  contaminated  by  filth  and  de- 
composed by  the  action  of  micro-organisms  may  be  said  to 
be  fairly  adequate. 

The  use  of  preservatives. — The  second  hygienic  aspect  of 
the  food  laws,  that  concerned  with  the  regulation  of  the 


BESPONSIBILTY  OF  TEE  CONSUMER  321 

use  of  added  preservatives,  artificial  coloring,  flavoring,  or 
bleaching  agents,  presents  a  more  complicated  condition. 
Many  interested  consumers  are  familiar  with  the  famous 
contest  between  authorities  as  to  the  harmlessness  of  some 
of  these  substances.  Dr.  Harvey  Wiley  began  the  campaign 
against  preservatives  with  a  series  of  experiments  upon 
human  subjects,  the  "poison  squad,"  the  results  of  which 
he  declared  showed  conclusively  the  danger  of  the  use  of 
any  preservatives  added  in  any  amount  whatever.  The 
substances  under  consideration  were  borax,  boric  acid, 
salicylic  acid,  sulfites,  or  the  "sulfuring"  process,  copper 
salts  (for  greening  peas  and  beans),  formaldehyde,  benzoic 
acid,  and  sodium  benzoate.  There  was  so  much  protest 
against  his  findings  and  so  much  criticism  of  his  experi- 
mental methods  that  the  Federal  Government  appointed  a 
board  of  referees  composed  of  five  well-known  physiological 
chemists,  each  of  them  at  least  equal  in  professional  reputa- 
tion to  Dr.  Wiley,  to  reinvestigate  the  matter.  After  a  long 
series  of  careful  experiments  carried  out  individually  by 
these  men,  some  of  Wiley's  findings  were  reversed.  They 
concluded  that  in  the  small  quantity  in  which  some  of  these 
preservatives  are  apt  to  be  used  no  detectable  harm  to  health 
need  be  feared.  The  use  of  formaldehyde  and  copper  salts 
was  forbidden,  but  the  use  of  benzoic  acid,  sodium  benzoate, 
sulfur  dioxid,  and  sodium  sulfite  was  allowed,  provided  the 
amount  used  be  specified  on  the  label.  These  conclusions 
were  afterwards  verified  by  a  series  of  careful  experiments 
made  for  the  former  Imperial  German  Government. 

The  significance  to  the  consumer  of  this  long  drawn  out 
and  much  talked  of  contest  now  lies  only  in  the  principle 
of  the  matter.  The  actual  quantity  of  chemically  preserved 
food  which  is  apt  to  find  its  way  to  the  family  table  is  very 
small  indeed,  largely  as  the  result  of  these  investigations 
and  of  legislation.  The  chief  food  affected  is  commercial 
ketchup,  a  condiment  only,  and  one  which  is  more  apt  to 
serve  as  an  ornament  on  the  boarding  house  table  than  as  a 
staple  addition  to  a  common  sense  diet. 


322  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

The  so-called  natural  preservatives,  salt,  sugar,  wood- 
smoke,  saltpetre,  spices,  and  vinegar  are  not  forbidden  in 
any  amount  by  the  food  laws.  And  yet  there  is  grave  doubt 
whether  when  used  in  immoderate  amounts  any  or  all  these 
substances  may  not  prove  injurious. 

The  real  objection  to  the  use  of  preservatives  lies  in  the 
fact  that  more  or  less  decomposed  foods,  and  unsanitary 
methods,  may  be  made  profitable  to  the  manufacturer  if  he 
is  able  to  avoid  the  consequent  spoilage  and  unsalableness 
of  his  product  by  preserving  to  it  at  least  the  appearance 
and  smell  of  freshness  through  the  use  of  such  substances 
as  benzoates  or  sulfites.  Honest  ketchup  for  instance,  unpre- 
served  in  this  way,  is  on  the  market,  and  should  be  used 
to  the  exclusion  of  the  questionable  product  which  must 
declare  sodium  benzoate  on  its  label. 

The  sulfuring  of  dried  fruits. — The  sulfuring  of  dried 
fruits  may  be  mentioned  here  as  a  deeply  interesting  ques- 
tion from  California's  point  of  view.  The  dryers  insist 
that  a  marketable  product  of  good  keeping  qualities  cannot 
be  made  without  the  use  of  some  sulfur  dioxide.  Some 
years  ago  the  U.  S.  Department  of  Agriculture  handed 
down  a  food  inspection  decision  to  the  effect  that  not  more 
than  350  mg.  of  sulfur  dioxide  per  pound  of  dried  fruit 
might  be  allowed.  The  agitation  among  growers  and  dryers 
was  immediate  and  intense.  They  insisted  that  in  the  case 
of  some  fruits,  such  as  apricots,  peaches,  pears,  and  apples, 
successful  drying  could  not  be  accomplished  with  the  addi- 
tion of  so  little  sulfur.  The  United  States  Government  with- 
held its  decision,  then,  till  an  investigation  should  show  the 
merits  of  this  claim.  The  results  of  that  investigation  have 
not  yet  been  published,  and  meanwhile  all  the  dried  fruits 
are  sulfured  at  the  discretion  of  the  producer.  It  is  true, 
however,  that  a  small  amount  of  sulfuring  provides  pro- 
tection against  insect  infestation,  and  that  the  law  states 
that  the  producer  may  not  use  excessive  sulfuring  to  conceal 
the  inferiority  of  the  product  or  to  market  an  excess  of 
water. 


EESFONSIBILTY  OF  THE  CONSUMER  323 

The  blame  for  this  condition  of  affairs  should  be  placed 
squarely  upon  the  consumer,  who  demands  light-colored 
golden-yellow  dried  peaches,  apricot-colored  dried  apricots, 
white  dried  apples  and  dried  pears,  light-brown  figs,  wistaria- 
colored  raisins,  and  now  bright  light-green  Thompson  seed- 
less raisins.  None  of  these  fruits  can  be  supplied  in  these 
colors  unless  in  addition  to  the  natural  drying  process  a 
strong  sulfur  bleaching  be  added. 

As  long  as  the  market  calls  for  these  yellow  svilfur  and 
brimstone  flavored  dried  fruits  the  market  will  be  supplied 
with  them  by  the  producers.  Sun-dried  apricots,  peaches, 
and  other  fruits  are  oxidized  on  the  surface  to  a  dark  colora- 
tion by  exactly  the  oxidative  enzym  process  which  darkens 
freshly  sliced  apples,  peaches,  or  potatoes.  But  such  natur- 
ally darkened  dried  fruits  cannot  find  a  place  in  the  present 
market.  The  California  fig,  white  or  black,  dries  naturally 
to  a  very  dark  color,  the  Thompson  seedless  raisin  takes  on 
a  brown  color,  the  malaga  and  other  raisins  become  almost 
black.  And  all  this  without  the  admixture  or  aid  of  any 
"dirt"  or  dust.  But  the  consumer  will  not  have  them 
when  golden-yellow  sulfured  fruits  are  obtainable. 

Bleaching  of  flour. — Another  case,  equally  striking,  is 
the  famous  bleached  flour  controversy.  Of  late  years  a 
demand  for  a  very  white  wheat  flour  has  come  from  the 
consumer.  The  millers  responded  with  a  refined  flour 
bleached  to  an  unnatural  degree  of  whiteness  by  means  of  a 
poisonous  gas,  nitrogen  peroxide.  Certain  minute  quanti- 
ties of  the  resulting  nitrites  were  shown  to  be  retained  in  the 
finished  product,  to  the  supposed  detriment  of  the  health 
of  the  consumer.  The  nitrite  process  of  bleaching  was  then 
forbidden  by  various  state  laws.  A  Minnesota  mill  carried 
the  matter  to  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  United  States  in 
1914,  and  there  obtained  a  decision  that  the  mere  presence 
of  nitrites  was  not  sufficient  for  condemnation  of  a  ship- 
ment of  flour,  but  that  the  presence  of  the  poisonous  sub- 
stance m  sufficient  amounts  to  prove  deleterious  to  the 
health  of  those  eating  it  must  be  proved.     This  decision 


324  UNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

plainly  puts  the  burden  of  proof  upon  the  food  official, 
demands  demonstrations  by  expensive  experiment,  and  on 
the  whole  reverses  a  good  deal  of  the  progress  that  had  been 
made  in  the  matter  of  preservative  regulation.  This  same 
decision  may  be  applied  no  doubt  to  the  dried  fruit  matter, 
to  the  use  of  saccharin  and  dyes,  and  to  many  other  mooted 
questions.  The  point  to  be  made  here,  however,  is  that  a 
cheap  grade  of  flour  artificially  bleached  to  the  appearance 
of  a  high  grade  article  might  under  the  law  be  foisted  on 
the  public  at  the  discretion  of  the  manufacturer.  If  such 
fraud  is  detected  it  may  be  punished,  of  course,  but  detec- 
tion is  difficult.  The  consumer  asks  for  this  white  flour 
and  gets  it.  All  this  is  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  those  grades 
of  flour  which  retain  more  of  the  exterior  coverings  of  the 
wheat  grain  and  so  have  a  darker  color  are  usually  thought 
to  be  of  considerably  more  value  in  a  nutritive  sense  than 
the  superrefined  flours,  since  greater  quantities  of  ash  and 
vitamines  are  retained  in  the  former. 

War  dread. — Our  twelve  months'  experience  with  war 
breads  seems  to  have  pointed  the  lesson  of  the  value  of 
flours  less  highly  milled  than  those  formerly  thought  palat- 
able. Certainly  the  questions  of  bran  or  no  bran,  56  per 
cent  or  80  per  cent  milling  of  the  wheat  berry,  were  thor- 
oughly thrashed  out,  authorities  being  aligned  in  awesome 
array  on  both  sides.  The  United  States  Food  Administra- 
tion adopted  a  conservative  position,  eventually  ruling  that 
the  flour  sold  should  contain  74  per  cent  of  the  wheat.  This 
meant  a  more  uniform  and  slightly  higher  extraction  than 
had  been  the  American  standard,  but  produced  a  fairly 
white  flour  which,  in  combination  with  flour  from  other 
grains,  especially  rice  and  barley,  made  an  acceptable  war 
bread. 

Artificial  coloring  matter. — The  question  of  the  use  of 
coloring  matters  in  foods  is  only  nominally  concerned  with 
the  public  health.  Certain  aniline  dyes  are  allowed  by  the 
federal  law,  as  well  as  the  law  of  California,  to  be  used  in 
foodstuffs,  provided  their  purity  is  certified  to,  and  their 


BESPONSIBILTY  OF  THE  CONSUMER  325 

presence  is  confessed  on  the  label.  Natural  or  vegetable 
colors  are  allowed  also,  but  greening  by  copper  of  canned 
vegetables  and  pickles  has  been  forbidden.  An  actually 
poisonous  substance  is  of  course  involved  here.  Ketchup, 
maraschino  cherries,  oleomargarine,  butter,  cheese,  noodles, 
macaroni  and  other  alimentary  pastes,  are  the  foods  most 
frequently  colored.  A  recent  decision  forbids  the  coloring 
of  macaroni,  noodles,  and  other  alimentary  pastes  because 
of  the  alleged  fraud  involved.  Highly  colored  butter,  oleo- 
margarine, and  cheese  are  demanded  by  the  consumer,  and 
so  in  spite  of  the  tax  on  colored  margarine,  for  instance, 
artificial  addition  of  color  to  these  foods  is  practiced  and 
allowed. 

Artificial  flavors.  Saccharin. — Synthetic  or  artificial 
flavors  are  used  chiefly  in  extracts  and  soft  drinks  and  may 
be  said  to  have  little  hygienic  significance  except  for  the 
destruction  of  natural  flavor  in  foods,  and  the  miseducation 
of  the  taste  of  the  consumer.  The  use  of  saccharin,  a  coal 
tar  product  of  no  food  value,  but  550  times  sweeter  than 
cane  sugar,  has  been  a  mooted  question.  The  federal  law 
and  most  state  laws  forbid  its  use  as  a  fraud,  and  as  dele- 
terious to  the  public  health.  It  may  be  used,  however,  for 
medicinal  purposes.  A  few  years  ago  the  Supreme  Court  of 
Missouri  ruled  that  it  might  be  used,  a  decision  based  prob- 
ably on  the  bleached  flour  ruling.  The  substitution  of 
saccharin  for  sugar  is  probably  to  be  considered  dangerous 
chiefly  because  of  the  false  food  value  so  enforced,  since  the 
sweet  taste  of  sugar  without  the  food  value  of  the  sugar 
may  cheat  the  consumer  into  a  feeling  of  satiety  without 
any  real  alimentation. 

The  constant  use  of  saccharin  by  large  numbers  of 
people  in  Europe  during  the  war,  however,  seems  to  have 
shown  that  even  in  fairly  large  amounts  the  drug  has  no 
detectable  deleterious  effect.  Fortunately  its  unpleasant 
aftertaste  acts  as  a  safety  stop  on  its  excessive  use,  so  that 
maximum  doses  have  probably  seldom  been  taken. 


326  UNIVEESITT  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

Cost  of  pure  food  laws. — In  molding  public  opinion  on 
this  matter  of  the  use  of  colors,  preservatives,  etc.,  we  must 
remember  the  economic  as  well  as  the  hygienic  side.  Waste 
of  food  that  is  edible  should  be  avoided,  and  the  crusaders' 
spirit  of  reform  at  any  cost  must  be  restrained  in  the  in- 
terest of  those  below  the  line  of  choice  in  the  matter  of 
food.  Dr.  Wiley's  campaign  against  every  kind  of  sophisti- 
cation was  a  splendid  achievement,  for  which  we  should  be 
duly  appreciative,  but  his  white  heat  of  fervor  in  the  quest 
of  the  holy  grail  of  the  absolutely  pure  food  product  has 
cost  the  consumer  something.  Sane  conservation  of  all  safe 
edible  food  should  be  the  slogan  of  the  modern  food  official. 

The  examination  of  food  handlers  for  communicable 
diseases. — The  third  hygienic  aspect  of  the  food  laws,  that 
concerned  with  the  prevention  of  the  spread  of  disease,  is 
one  which  has  unfortunately  been  much  neglected  until 
recently.  Many  states  and  most  municipalities  have  regu- 
lations as  to  the  employment  of  persons  suffering  from  com- 
municable diseases  in  factories,  stores,  or  restaurants  hand- 
ling foods.  Such  regulations  have  been  practically  a  dead 
letter,  chiefly  because  of  the  lack  of  funds  to  enforce  them. 
The  public  has  been  apathetic  on  this  point,  a  matter  pre- 
sumably of  more  vital  importance  than  the  comparatively 
insignificant  question  of  preservatives.  The  spread  of 
syphilis,  tuberculosis,  and  typhoid  fever  is  peculiarly  con- 
cerned, since  persons  suffering  with  these  diseases  may  be 
up  and  about,  engaged  in  their  daily  tasks,  for  a  consider- 
able length  of  time.  The  matter  of  typhoid  carriers  is  a 
serious  menace.  A  case  at  Hanford,  California,  was  re- 
ported some  years  ago,  in  which  ninety-seven  persons  had 
contracted  typhoid  fever  from  eating  food  prepared  by  a 
woman  who  was  a  typhoid  carrier,  though  she  had  never 
exhibited  the  symptoms  of  the  disease  herself,  but  had 
merely  nursed  her  daughter  through  an  attack  thirty-five 
years  before. 

The  state  sanitary  code  of  California  has  a  section  stat- 
ing that  persons  suffering  from  communicable  diseases  shall 


BESPONSIBILTY  OF  THE  CONSUMER  327 

not  be  employed  where  foods  are  handled.  Small  provision 
is  made  for  its  enforcement,  and  it  is  safe  to  assume  that 
as  a  state  measure,  particularly  in  rural  communities,  it  is 
a  dead  letter.  ]\Iunicipal  conditions  are  better,  but  public 
opinion  in  this  matter  is  deplorably  lax.  The  ethics  of  the 
medical  profession  add  to  the  difficulties,  since  reporting 
infectious  disease  has  not  yet  been  incorporated  completely 
into  that  code.  In  the  matter  of  syphilis  and  venereal 
diseases  in  general  the  physician 's  inherited  instinct  to  pro- 
tect his  patient  may  M-ork  against  the  public  good.  Until 
public  opinion  demands  legislation,  and  more  particularly 
appropriations  for  enforcement  of  regulations  requiring 
health  certificates  for  all  his  employees  from  every  food 
manufacturer  and  retailer,  this  unfortunate  condition  will 
continue.  The  instinct  for  decency  as  well  as  the  need  for 
protection  against  possible  infection  is  concerned  in  this  as 
in  all  questions  pertaining  to  cleanliness  in  foods. 

The  fourth  hygienic  aspect  is  one  only  contemplated  so 
far  by  the  laws.  According  to  Dr.  Alsberg,  chief  of  the 
Bureau  of  Chemistry  of  the  United  States  Department  of 
Agriculture,  and  successor  to  Dr.  Wiley,  the  food  laws  pro- 
vide the  following  protection  to  the  consumer : 

(1)  Nothing  injurious,  poisonous,  or  deleterious  to 
health  must  be  added  to  food. 

(2)  There  must  be  no  imposition,  false  pretense,  or 
fraud  perpetrated  on  the  consumer. 

(3)  No  sound  wholesome  food  or  food  ingredients  must 
be  kept  from  the  consumer. 

"Devitalized  foods"  and  deficiency  diseases. — This  last 
point  covers  the  matter  of  the  devitalization,  denaturation, 
or  "robbing"  of  foods.  A  case  specifically  covered  by  the 
federal  law  is  that  of  ' '  polished  rice. ' '  Eecent  investigations 
have  shown  that  certain  classes  of  people  in  Asia  and  the 
Philippines  entirely  dependent  on  rice  for  food  exhibit 
many  cases  of  a  peculiar  disease  called  beri-beri.  This 
disease,  similar  in  character  to  neuritis,  has  been  shown  to 
be  the  result  of  deficient  nutrition,  following  the  use  of 


328  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHBONICLE 

polished  rice  as  an  almost  exclusive  food.  Polished  rice  is 
rice  from  which  the  outer  red  husks  or  pericarp  have  been 
removed,  and  the  inner  grain  coated  or  not,  as  the  case  may 
be,  with  talcum  and  glucose.  When  unpolished  rice,  fresh 
meat,  fresh  milk,  or  fresh  vegetables,  were  fed  to  these 
patients  the  disease  disappeared.  The  substance  usually 
called  vitamine,  removed  in  the  rice  polishing,  is  present  in 
eicceedingly  small  amounts,  but  seems  to  be  indispensable 
for  the  maintenance  of  health.  The  matter  of  stringent 
legislation  as  to  the  sale  of  such  polished  rice  in  this  country 
cannot  be  considered  a  vital  issue,  for  probably  very  few 
persons  in  the  United  States  subsist  on  rice  alone.  The 
number  that  might  be  subject  to  the  deficiency  diseases  re- 
sulting from  lack  of  the  rice  vitamines  is  therefore  very 
small.  Over  seventy  of  the  crew  of  one  of  the  German 
cruisers  interned  at  Norfolk,  Virginia,  in  1915,  exhibited 
the  disease  of  beri-beri,  probably  because  of  their  subsistence 
for  such  a  long  time  on  canned  and  on  salt  foods  during 
their  dodge  around  the  world  after  war  was  declared. 

Pellagra. — Another  disease  now  found  frequently  in  the 
south  of  this  country,  and  said  to  be  spreading  to  the  north, 
is  pellagra.  Recent  investigations  by  the  United  States  De- 
partment of  Public  Health  have  shown  that  this,  too,  is 
probably  a  disease  of  diet  deficiency,  the  result  of  the  con- 
tinued use  of  musty  cereals,  salt  pork,  syrups,  and  cheap 
canned  foods. 

Regulation  of  canning,  milling,  and  like  processes  of  food 
preparation  seems  to  be  indicated  as  an  additional  factor 
of  safety  for  the  public  health,  especially  for  the  promotion 
of  proper  growth  of  children.  Such  regulation  is  already 
under  consideration  by  food  officials  but  the  whole  matter 
is  in  the  melting  pot,  the  findings  being  as  yet  contradictory 
and  incomplete.  Boiled  milk  comes  under  the  searchlight 
in  this  same  respect,  since  scurvy  and  rickets  in  children 
are  known  to  be  disturbances  in  nutrition,  even  though  they 
have  not  been  shown  conclusively  to  be  diseases  resulting 
from  deficiency  in  diet. 


BESPONSIBILTY  OF  THE  CONSUMER  329 

War  scurvy. — Many  cases  of  scurvy  among  both  the 
military  and  civilian  populations  of  Europe  were  reported 
during  the  war,  and  ascribed  to  the  unsatisfactory  character 
of  the  food  supply.  These  cases  are  recorded  as  having  oc- 
curred among  French,  Italian,  German,  and  Russian  troops, 
British  troops  in  Macedonia,  orphaned  children  in  Vienna 
and  Prague,  and  middle-aged  civilians  in  Glasgow.  The 
total  number  of  sufferers  is  probably  much  greater  than  the 
sum  of  those  which  happen  to  have  been  published  in  the 
medical  journals. 

The  prevalence  of  scurvy  in  the  British  navy,  as  well  as 
in  the  British  army  in  the  East,  was  such  that  the  research 
staff  of  the  Lister  Institute  in  London  has  devoted  a  large 
part  of  its  energy  for  several  years  to  investigations  into 
the  cause  and  prevention  of  the  disease.  These  investigators, 
most  of  them  women,  have  shown  that  scurvy  is  probably  a 
true  deficiency  disease,  caused  by  the  absence  from  the  diet 
of  a  definite  vitamine,  which  has  been  called  ' '  water-soluble 
C. ' '  This  substance  is  present  in  varying  amounts  in  fresh 
fruits  and  vegetables,  germs  of  grains  and  of  other  foods,  and 
may  be  impaired  or  destroyed  by  cooking  or  canning.  Cali- 
fornians  are  interested  in  the  fact  that  citrus  fruits,  par- 
ticularly lemons  and  oranges,  are  especially  rich  in  water- 
soluble  C,  even  though  prunes  and  plums  are  probably 
largely  lacking  in  this  respect.  Fresh  milk  and  lean  meat 
apparently  are  not  well  supplied  with  this  substance,  and 
must  therefore  be  supplemented  by  vegetables  and  fruits  in 
order  to  provide  a  safe  diet.  Generalizations  on  this  subject 
are  not  yet  entirely  justified,  however,  for  new  data  are 
constantly  being  brought  forward. 

''Fat-soluble  vitamine." — A  word  should  be  added  con- 
cerning the  existence  and  the  function  of  a  third  vitamine 
known  as  the  fat-soluble  vitamine,  since  it  is  usually  found 
in  the  fat  fraction  of  foods.  This  substance  apparently  is 
indispensable  for  the  growth  of  the  young,  and  its  absence 
from  the  diet  has  of  late  been  associated  with  the  appear- 
ance of  rickets.     It  is  plain  that  fats  of  vegetable  origin 


330  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

contain  little  or  none  of  this  accessory  substance,  but  that 
milk  fat,  cod  liver  oil,  egg  yolk  fat,  are  rich  in  it.  Some 
quantity  is  found  also  in  beef  suet  and  in  mutton  fat, 
although  not  in  lard,  and  in  green  leafy  vegetables.  The 
provision  of  the  comparatively  expensive  foods  which  carry 
this  substance  is  a  serious  problem  at  present  in  Europe. 
Even  in  England  the  prevalence  of  rickets  and  other  forms 
of  malnutrition  among  the  children  of  the  poor  must  be 
contemplated  with  alarm. 

Certain  butter  substitutes  such  as  the  nut  butters  are 
entirely  lacking  in  the  fat-soluble  vitamine,  while  others 
made  partly  of  milk  fat  and  beef  oleo  oil  contain  a  fair 
proportion  of  it.  The  choice  for  the  diet  of  children  is 
obviously  in  favor  of  the  latter.  Yet  the  manufacturers  of 
nut  butter  are  able  actually  to  increase  the  sale  of  their 
product  by  proudly  proclaiming  it  to  be  "free  from  animal 
fats." 

The  economic  aspects  of  the  food  laws. — In  addition  to 
the  need  for  protection  of  the  public  health  there  has  de- 
veloped the  very  real  problem  of  protection  against  eco- 
nomic fraud  in  foods  and  drugs.  Such  fraud  may  involve 
deception  either  in  quantity  or  in  quality  of  articles  offered 
for  sale.  For  the  prevention  of  gross  fraud  in  the  former 
matter  there  are  of  course  duly  appointed  county  or  city 
sealers  of  weights  and  measures  who  inspect  the  weighing 
and  measuring  of  foods  and  other  commodities  sold  in  bulk. 

The  information  on  the  label. — Until  recent  years  there 
was  no  protection  against  variations  in  goods  sold  under  the 
manufacturer's  seal  in  proprietary  packages  Since  1916, 
however,  following  the  enforcement  of  the  famous  Food 
Inspection  Decision  154,  all  containers,  of  any  kind,  of  foods 
sold  either  at  wholesale  or  retail,  must  declare  in  conspicuous 
lettering  the  net  weight,  measure,  or  count,  of  the  contents 
in  terms  of  the  largest  unit  of  such  weight  or  measure  con- 
tained therein.  In  addition  proprietary  food  labels  must 
carry  the  name  of  manufacturer  and  place  of  manufacture, 
and,  if  mixtures  or  compounds,  a  statement  to  that  effect. 


BESPONSIBILTT  OF  THE  CONSUMER  331 

As  a  result  of  the  older  legislation  artificial  coloring,  flavor- 
ing, per  cent  of  potent  drugs,  amount  of  allowed  preserva- 
tive, must  also  be  plainly  printed  on  the  label. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  enforcement  of  these  reason- 
able rules  about  the  labelling  of  food  packages  has  had  an 
incalculable  value  in  raising  the  standard  of  foodstuffs 
offered  in  the  market.  It  has  likewise  aided  in  raising  the 
cost  of  such  foodstuffs,  largely  by  eliminating  much  of  the 
doubtful  but  stimulating  competition  of  former  times.  The 
mushroom  type  of  manufacture  is  displaced  as  a  result  of 
these  requirements  by  the  highly  organized,  efficient,  and 
profitable  modern  plants.  More  uniform  and  constantly 
better  products  are  offered  to  the  public  at  a  constantly 
rising  price. 

Bead  the  label. — A  rather  discouraging  feature  of  label 
regulation  is  the  consistency  with  which  the  consumer  who 
has  demanded  protection  and  is  apparently  eager  to  pay 
for  it  refuses  to  take  advantage  of  it  by  reading  the  label. 
A  clever  baking  powder  "expert"  stated  not  long  ago  that 
she  had  asked  dozens  of  audiences  of  club  women  what  the 
ingredients  of  their  favorite  baking  powders  were,  and 
found  usually  only  one  or  two  women  out  of  a  hundred 
who  even  knew  that  these  ingredients  were  declared  on  the 
label  of  the  can.  The  full  value  of  the  higher  price  paid  for 
better  foods  cannot  be  realized,  of  course,  until  the  new 
generation  of  intelligent  purchasers  discriminates  between 
that  which  is  allowable  legally  and  that  which  is  the  best 
and  the  most  that  can  be  produced  for  the  price.  The  neces- 
sary information  is  on  the  label. 

Misleading  advertising. — In  spite  of  the  very  commend- 
able progress  that  has  been  made  by  the  advertising  trade 
or  profession  toward  truthfulness  and  dependableness  >n 
published  statements,  there  remains  considerable  room  for 
improvement.  The  strict  control  of  claims  on  the  label  of 
package  goods  has  resulted  in  the  wide  use  by  certain  inter- 
ests of  booklets,  billboards,  demonstrators,  and  other  means 
of  advertising  separate  from  the  label.    In  some  cases  amus- 


332  UNIVEESITT  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHBONICLE 

ing  differences  between  claims  on  the  label  and  in  the 
accompanying  leaflet  were  noted.  Baking  powders,  because 
of  keen  competition  for  a  business  with  high  profits,  and 
breakfast  foods  are  among  the  more  easily  recalled  instances. 

A  most  potent  influence  in  the  development  of  high 
prices  for  food  has  been  the  campaign  of  certain  advertisers 
for  the  education  of  the  consumer  to  the  belief  in  the  ex- 
ceptional nutritive,  sanitary,  and  gustatory  merit  of  certain 
high  priced  products.  Examples  of  slogans  used  in  these 
campaigns  will  occur  to  the  reader  at  once.  "Heart  of 
com,"  "food  shot  from  guns,"  "sliced  bacon,"  "beans 
with  a  college  education,"  are  a  few  of  the  illogical  but 
apparently  effective  descriptions  used.  All  these  products 
are  sold  in  packages,  are  dependable,  acceptable,  often 
guaranteed  goods,  but  cost  from  50  to  500  per  cent  more 
than  their  humbler  equally  nutritious  competitors  sold  in 
bulk. 

No  thoughtful  person  would  advocate  the  return  to  the 
unstandardized  and  unreliable  caveat  emptor  condition 
which  prevailed  before  the  day  of  the  food  official  and  the 
national  advertiser,  but  it  should  be  clearly  recognized  that, 
in  some  degree  as  a  result  of  such  advertising,  the  high  cost 
of  living  may  be  written  cost  of  high  living.  With  a  large 
proportion  of  the  population  thus  constantly  admonished 
to  buy  only  the  certified  package,  and  acting  on  that  advice 
regardless  of  cost,  little  progress  toward  downward  trend 
of  prices  of  food  can  be  expected.  The  writer  offers  no 
solution  other  than  popular  education  for  the  problem  which 
is  thus  presented,  for  no  other  is  possible.  It  is  desired 
simply  to  bring  this  angle  of  vision  upon  rising  food  prices 
to  the  attention  of  the  reader. 

The  possibility  of  putting  on  the  market  clean  reliable 
foods  in  bulk  has  been  demonstrated,  but  the  profit  in  such 
business  is  apt  to  be  too  widely  and  evenly  distributed 
among  producers  and  dealers  to  offer  as  great  allurement  to 
business  as  does  package  monopoly.  We  see  of  late  even 
oranges,  apples,  and  nuts  put  up  in  trade-marked  wrappers 


BESPONSIBILTT  OF  THE  CONSUMER  333 

and  nationally  advertised  by  the  producers'  associations. 
The  foods  thus  marketed  are  no  better  than  similar  fruits 
and  nuts  commanding  tlie  same  or  a  lower  price  without  a 
trade-mark,  but  they  present  the  advantage  to  the  con- 
sumer of  insured  uniformity.  For  the  producer  they  form 
the  basis  of  a  specialized  and  carefully  fostered  demand 
upon  which  may  be  constructed  a  higher  level  of  retail 
prices. 

The  disadvantage  of  such  education  of  taste  to  those 
economically  below  the  level  of  choice  is  evident.  Since  the 
demand  for  dependable  lower  priced  foods  is  decreased  in 
favor  of  de  luxe  articles,  less  competition  and  production  in 
the  former  lines  ensue,  and  their  price  is  gradually  levelled 
up  to  that  of  the  advertised  product. 

A  wider  dissemination  of  knowledge  of  the  nutritive 
value  of  foods  might  well  be  undertaken  to  combat  the  mis- 
education  in  such  matters  which  the  food  advertisers  have 
more  or  less  consciously  brought  about.  If  it  became  gener- 
ally understood  that  only  a  more  pleasing  flavor  can  be 
bought  with  the  higher  price  of  prepared  cereals,  olive  oil, 
trade-marked  fruit,  and  similar  products,  and  that  even 
this  is  sometimes  only  the  psychological  reaction  of  taste 
to  the  repeated  statement  of  the  advertiser,  a  more  rational 
balance  between  supply  and  demand  might  result.  Nature 
produces  both  perfect  foods  and  culls  in  some  degree,  in 
spite  of  the  most  enlightened  agriculture,  but  the  modern 
American  consumer  refuses  to  make  use  of  either  perfect 
product  or  cull  until  an  astute  manufacturer  has  given  them 
a  fancy  name  and  a  package  habitation. 

Ready  cooked  foods. — Another  aspect  of  the  increasing 
use  of  package  goods  is  the  tendency  of  the  housewife  as 
well  as  the  institution  steward  to  purchase  more  and  more 
food  in  ready-to-serve  form.  Steam  cooked  cereals,  canned 
vegetables  and  fruits,  canned  soups,  can  be  obtained  only  in 
trade-marked  packages.  Hominy,  cabbage,  sauerkraut,  and 
apple  sauce  are  among  the  recent  additions  to  the  canned 
goods  which  continue  the  upward  trend  of  price  for  the 


334  UNIVEBSITT  OF  CALIFOENIA  CHBONICLE 

humblest  foods.  The  can,  the  labor  of  canning,  and  the  can- 
ner's  profit  are  included  in  the  higher  price,  but  the  con- 
sumer has  less  work  to  do  in  preparing  the  food  for  the  table. 
Aside  from  all  question  as  to  effect  upon  nutrition  of  the 
increasing  use  of  autoclaved  foods,  the  effect  of  this  demand 
upon  food  prices  should  be  noted.  The  tendency  toward 
preparation  of  food  for  the  table  in  large  quantity  by  manu- 
facturing concerns  rather  than  in  the  individual  kitchen 
may  be  considered  established,  and  on  the  whole  is  to  be 
commended  and  encouraged.  But  this  demand  adds  its  bit 
to  the  rising  cost  of  foods. 

False  advertising. — The  most  vicious  examples  of  false 
advertising  are  to  be  found  not  among  claims  made  for 
foods  but  in  support  of  patent  medicines.  This  unprincipled 
exploitation  of  ignorance  and  misery  which  was  rampant  in 
America  twenty  years  ago  is  now  somewhat  curbed  by  the 
vigorous  action  of  the  council  of  chemistry  and  pharmacy 
of  the  American  Medical  Association.  The  laboratory  main- 
tained by  this  association  for  the  purpose  of  analyzing  the 
compounds  and  exposing  the  fraudulent  claims  of  makers 
of  medicine  has  functioned  chiefly  by  education  of  the 
medical  profession.  Label  legislation  has  aided  in  this 
matter,  but  we  have  still  a  vast  flood  of  dishonest  and 
tragically  amusing  advertising  of  patent  medicine.  The 
better  class  of  newspapers  and  magazines  refuse  to  print 
the  worst  of  it,  but  somehow  much  of  it  still  gets  before  the 
eye  of  the  gullible  public. 

Protection  against  this  kind  of  imposition  is  costly,  and 
not  yet  available.  As  in  the  case  of  foods  the  legitimate 
products  left  on  the  market  must  bear  the  cost  of  the  whole 
proceeding.  Fortunately,  however,  in  this  case  no  irre- 
ducible minimum  must  be  con.sumed. 

The  '^water-glass  test." — It  is  interesting  to  note  the 
vigorous  manner  in  which  unfair  advertising  methods  are 
combatted  by  the  manufacturers  or  dealers  whose  business 
may  be  hurt  by  such  methods.  The  long  fought  egg  albumen 
case  among  the  baking  powders  comes  to  mind  in  this  con- 


BESPONSIBILTT  OF  TEE  CONSUMER  335 

nection.  Certain  baking  powder  concerns  introduced  a 
minute  amount  of  dried  egg  white  into  their  powder,  then 
used  the  prolonged  foaming  with  water,  the  "water-glass" 
test,  which  is  thus  secured,  in  their  claim  to  superior  leaven- 
ing power.  The  claim  was  of  course  spurious,  but  could  be 
supported  by  visual  demonstration  to  the  conviction  of  the 
housewife.  Competitors  of  these  firms  immediately  launched 
widespread  and  tremendously  costly  advertising  and  litiga- 
tion against  the  device,  with  virtuous  indignation  over  the 
trick  as  the  main  motif.  Similar  tricks  are  today  constantly 
before  the  eyes  of  the  public  with  no  impartial  tribunal  to 
prevent  them  or  even  to  point  them  out. 

Contrary  to  our  experience  in  practically  all  other  move- 
ments toward  legal  control  of  food  and  drug  sales,  we  might 
find  that  a  vigorous  enforcement  of  a  sane  advertising 
censorship  might  help  to  reduce  instead  of  increase  food 
prices.  The  opposition  of  the  press  to  such  a  move  has  so 
far  made  its  accomplishment  impossible.  The  slow  process 
of  education  of  all  the  people,  considerably  aided  by  the 
teaching  of  domestic  science  in  the  schools,  might  be  sup- 
plemented advantageously  by  careful  control  of  the  daily 
printed  directors  of  thought.  Such  legal  regulation  of  false 
advertising  as  is  now  on  the  books  of  the  State  of  California 
is  so  general  as  to  present  little  difficulty  of  evasion,  and 
its  enforcement  is  so  lax  as  to  make  it  negligible  in  the  more 
subtle  field  of  suggestion  and  miseducation  here  described. 
The  difficulty  seems  largely  lack  of  definiteness  as  to  the 
individual,  board,  or  commission  who  should  enforce  the  law 
as  now  formulated.  The  consumer's  demand  for  this  pro- 
tection must  be  irresistible  before  the  involved  and  scattered 
interests  and  ethics  of  the  advertising  business  can  be  thus 
controlled. 

The  consumer,  through  his  government  representatives 
and  his  own  purchasing  choice,  has  in  the  last  fifteen  years 
demanded  better  foods,  conforming  to  uniform  standards, 
put  up  in  pleasing  packages,  as  far  as  possible  ready  to  eat, 
and  of  the  brand  most  widely  advertised  at  the  moment. 


336  UNIVEESITT  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHRONICLE 

He  has  insisted  that  the  weight  be  declared  on  the  label, 
that  the  smallest  amount  possible  of  preservatives  or  arti- 
ficial flavorings  and  colorings  be  used,  that  "substitutes" 
be  avoided,  and  that  only  the  superproduct  of  the  farm  be 
brought  to  his  door.  He  has  cared  a  little  as  to  the  bacterial 
history  of  employees  in  food  concerns,  and  has  taken  heed 
of  the  claims  of  the  pseudo  "food  expert"  with  an  axe  to 
grind.  In  consequence  of  these  demands  a  cleaner,  more 
appetizing,  if  no  more  nutritious  food  supply  is  in  our 
markets,  and  its  price  is  rapidly  passing  beyond  our  means. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 


Vol.  XXII  OCTOBER,     1920  No.  4 


SOCIAL  CURRENTS  IN  RECENT  PRAGMATISM* 


William  Eay  Dennes 


The  wisdom  of  sages  and  the  oracles  of  common  sense 
are  agreed  in  finding  in  man 's  reason  at  once  his  glory  and 
his  despair.  It  is  reason  that  recognizes  and  articulates 
man's  chief  desires,  and  builds  structures  to  satisfy  them; 
but  it  is  also  reason  that  prescribes  caution,  that  insists  upon 
a  patient  and  perhaps  endless  criticism  of  its  own  systems, 
and  dictates  that  heroic  suspension  of  judgment  which 
impartial  criticism  requires.  When  man  has  achieved 
rationality,  he  becomes  conscious  of  his  needs  for  a  true 
understanding  of  his  experience  and  for  a  right  ordering 
of  his  conduct.  He  devises  theories  to  supply  those  needs. 
He  may,  for  example,  achieve  the  vision  of  an  Idea,  single 
and  absolute,  coming  to  expression  in  the  state,  in  religion, 
in  art,  and  finally  in  a  complete  philosophic  self-conscious- 
ness. Such  a  vision  may  promise  an  ultimately  comprehen- 
sive understanding  of  experience,  a  unity  in  the  world,  and 
a  precious  security  and  sanction  for  standards  of  truth  and 
value.  And  in  conceiving  and  developing  that  vision  man 
exhibits  his  rationality.  But  should  he  discover  that  his 
insight  slights  some  aspect  of  experience,  that  it  denies  the 
being  or  distorts  the  reality  of  some  part  of  that  given  world 
which  it  is  the  function  of  all  theory  to  interpret — then 
must  man  amend,  supplement,  or  perhaps  discard  his  vision. 
Here  again,  and  equally,  he  displays  his  rationality.    It  is 

*  Eead  before  the  Philosophical  Union  of  the  University  of  Cali- 
fornia, April  30,  1920. 


338  UNIVEBSITT  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHBONICLE 

to  a  contemporary  and  vivid  illustration  of  just  these  pro- 
cesses, especially  as  it  bears  upon  the  philosophical  under- 
standing of  society,  that  the  present  paper  invites  attention. 

Our  own  generation  has  watched  earnest  attacks  upon 
the  idealism  which,  in  its  various  forms,  but  recently 
promised  to  prevail  in  British  and  in  American  philosophy. 
Of  these  objections,  those  of  the  pragmatists  have  been 
typical  and  vigorous.  But  pragmatic  criticisms  have  differed 
widely.  The  philosophy  of  William  James,  for  example, 
would  imply  a  direct  and  complete  reversal  of  the  idealistic 
interpretation  of  society.  But  the  somewhat  later  phil- 
osophy of  Professor  Dewey  does  something  vastly  more 
interesting  and  important  than  merely  to  reverse  certain 
idealistic  analyses.  It  is  our  purpose  to  review  the  defects 
which  pragmatism  finds  in  idealistic  social  theory,  and  to 
contrast  two  of  the  characteristic  ways  in  which  it  proposes 
to  mend  them. 

Whatever  metaphysical  considerations  may  be  ignored, 
it  seems  just,  in  a  brief  analysis,  to  insist  that  a  systematic 
subordination  of  the  individual  to  the  state  is  the  funda- 
mental tenet  of  any  idealistic  interpretation  of  society. 
Thucydides,  Plato,  Aristotle,  the  Stoics,  all,  in  their  respec- 
tive spheres  and  in  their  respective  manners,  vigorously  and 
classically  preached  the  informing  and  vitalizing  supremacy 
of  the  state. 

Plato  saw  in  the  self-seeking  of  individual  citizens  a 
fatal  threat  to  the  social  cohesion  and  the  order  which  were 
the  inspiration,  as  w^ell  as  the  mere  condition  of  Athenian 
civilization.  In  the  Repuhlic  he  conceived  in  splendid  out- 
line and  in  marvelous  detail  the  ideal  state,  perfectly  and 
rigidly  organized,  interrelated,  harmonious;  endowed  with 
the  permanence  and  the  authority  of  abiding  truth.  Indi- 
viduals were  in  themselves  naked  of  meaning  and  worth. 
It  was  only  by  devotion  to  the  objective  ideal  supplied  by 
the  state,  and  by  participation  in  the  life  of  the  community, 
tliat  man  could  exhibit  in  his  life  that  universal  rational 
element  which  alone  could  constitute  him  a  genuine  person. 


SOCIAL  CUBBENTS  IN  BECENT  PBAGMATISM         339 

It  was  only  by  abandoning  his  merely  private  desires  and 
his  individual  ends,  and  by  serving  the  state  in  the  capacity 
and  in  the  function  it  conferred  upon  him,  by  contemplating 
its  beauty  and  complete  perfection,  that  man  could  hope  to 
achieve  freedom. 

But  with  the  fortunate  sanity  which  the  Greeks  carried 
even  into  their  metaphysics,  Plato  never  forgot  that  it  is 
only  the  ideal  state  that  can  be  absolute  arbiter  of  men's 
lives  and  destinies.  The  authority  of  actual  states,  and  of 
actual  traditions  of  society,  over  the  individual,  though 
powerful,  is  not  absolute.  The  individual  has  the  right  to 
choose  the  state  with  which  he  will  exchange  covenants. 
And  the  very  fact  that  Plato  was  a  reformer,  that  he  reared 
in  imagination  a  new  and  exalted  structure  to  inspire  and 
direct  the  energies  of  men,  saves  him  from  the  extravagance 
of  some  of  the  inheritors  of  his  tradition. 

It  would  be  difficult  to  exaggerate  the  influence  of  Plato 's 
metaphysics  and  Plato's  politics  upon  western  European 
thought.  The  doctrine  of  the  idea,  the  informing  principle, 
the  form  which  is  approached  in  successive  experiential 
embodiments,  and  which  gives  value  and  meaning  to  those 
embodiments — this  doctrine  and  this  insight  are  among  the 
most  fertile  in  all  the  long  development  of  our  thinking. 
The  Christian  tradition  which,  for  ten  centuries,  occupied 
a  central  position  and  exercised  a  unifying  influence  in 
European  civilization,  was  a  challenge  to  men  to  contem- 
plate and  possess  an  ideal  order  which  alone  could  endow 
their  lives  with  worthful  meaning.  And  it  is  not  irrelevant 
to  stress  the  analogous  implications  of  Plato's  philosophy 
and  the  rich  philosophic  evolution  for  which  Kant  laid  the 
foundations  a  century  and  a  half  ago.  Mind,  possessed  of 
categories,  introducing  order  into  the  manifold  of  sense 
data,  and  transfusing  it  with  intelligible  connections,  illus- 
trates anew  the  old  situation  where  universal  forms  con- 
ferred dignity  and  meaning  upon  experiential  particulars. 
Each  of  the  two  factors  in  the  process  has  been  given  a  new 
locus  and  a  new  name ;  but  the  relation  between  the  terms 
and  the  nature  of  their  interaction  are  essentiallv  the  same. 


340  VNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFOENIA  CHRONICLE 

But  Kant's  successors  were  quick  to  discover  in  the 
transcendental  unity  of  apperception,  which  Kant  had 
found  to  be  a  necessary  presupposition  of  an  orderly  and 
scientifically  intelligible  phenomenal  world,  a  pattern  for 
the  construction  and  a  guide  to  the  understanding  of  ulti- 
mate reality  itself.  In  doing  this,  idealistic  metaphysicians 
have  regarded  the  transcendental  unity  as  of  the  nature  of 
an  ego,  and  have  felt  themselves  free  to  emphasize  either  its 
noetic  or  its  voluntaristic  implications.  Fichte  found  in  the 
self,  which  posits  its  opposite  in  order  that  it  may  will  a 
richer  articulation  and  reconciliation  of  ego  and  non-ego, 
the  type  for  ultimate  realit3^  Hegel  glorified  his  interpre- 
tation of  the  logic  of  human  thinking  into  the  Absolute 
Idea,  the  synthesis  which  is  at  once  the  product  and  the 
condition  of  thesis  and  antithesis;  the  Idea,  which,  in  its 
evolving  expression  and  embodiment  in  experience,  is  the 
timeless  alpha  and  omega  of  reality.  Professor  Bradley 
studied  the  processes  of  thought.  He  found  that  the  aim  of 
thought  is  to  effect  a  union  between  existence  and  meaning, 
but  that  by  the  very  nature  of  thought's  limitations  it  can 
actually  only  force  these  two  farther  apart.  Nevertheless, 
he  determined  his  conception  of  ultimate  reality  by  using 
thought's  aim  as  a  test.  "Ultimate  Reality,"  he  wrote, 
"must  be  such  that  it  does  not  contradict  itself;  here  is  an 
absolute  criterion. '  '^ 

As  soon  as  they  have  achieved  a  vision  of  the  Absolute, 
idealists  have  been  quick  to  read  all  human  history  in  terms 
of  it.  They  have  seen  in  the  development  of  states,  cultures, 
and  religions,  the  evolution  of  the  Absolute's  expression. 
Except  when  completely  embedded  in  institutions,  indi- 
viduals are  a  group  of  incalculably  variable  and  difficultly 
intelligible  terms.  It  has  been  natural,  therefore,  to  see 
in  institutions,  whose  metamorphoses  are  slow  enough  to 
permit  some  measure  of  description  and  analysis,  the 
authentic  unfolding  of  the  Absolute.  The  state — and  not 
an  ideal  state,  but  the  actual  state  here  and  now — is  the 


Appearance  and  Reality,  p.  136. 


SOCIAL  CUEBENTS  IN  RECENT  PRAGMATISM         341 

best  available  embodiment  of  the  absolute  procass,  the 
General  Will.  Only  through  participation  in  it  can  the  indi- 
vidual become  a  self  at  all.  Only  through  compliance  with 
it  can  he  be  free.  Husbanding  the  weal  of  the  community, 
* '  the  beloved  community, "  is  at  once  man 's  single  duty  and 
his  sole  prerogative. 

But  every  age  has  heard  warnings  from  those  who  love 
the  live  spirit  of  man — warnings  earnest  and  often  poetic 
— against  the  dead  weight  of  institutions  which  do  not  give 
that  spirit  room.  Men  have  seen,  it  is  true,  in  Socrates' 
final  resignation  of  his  life  the  superb  glory  of  devotion  to 
the  state.  But  men  have  also,  and  as  clearly,  heard  in  the 
words  to  Crito  the  specious  intellectual  justification  of  the 
most  wasteful  and  intolerable  of  tragedies.  It  is  the  same 
assertion  of  the  state 's  unqualified  supremacy  over  the  indi- 
vidual which,  in  our  own  time,  we  have  partly  to  thank  for 
the  hideous  spectacle  of  war.  It  is  the  point  of  view  that 
has  too  long  helped  to  blind  us  to  the  thwarting  and  the 
deforming  of  individuals'  lives,  which  is  the  price  we  pay 
for  our  highly  developed  economic  rationalism.  We  have 
watched  with  satisfaction,  or  at  least  with  complacency,  a 
terrific  progress  in  the  division  of  labor  and  the  specializa- 
tion of  tools;  a  growing  interdependence  of  individuals  in 
industry.  But  we  have  either  been  unconscious  of  the 
accompanying  stultification  of  individual  selves  and  the 
depersonalization  of  their  relations;  or  else  we  have  fol- 
lowed Professor  Bosanquet's  advice  and  felt  that  where 
stresses  appear  between  men's  needs  and  the  institutions 
of  society,  men  must  modify  their  wills  to  agree  with  the 
requirements  of  those  institutions,  because  the  state,  as  the 
sum  of  social  institutions,  is  "the  guardian  of  our  whole 
moral  world,  and  not  a  factor  in  our  organized  moral 
world."    It  cannot  be  limited  by  any  social  ethics. 

Against  every  aspect  of  typical  idealistic  social  theory, 
pragmatism,  in  one  or  other  of  its  Protean  forms,  has 
vigorously  protested.  Philosophically  more  important 
have  been  its  criticisms  of  idealistic  ontology  and  theory  of 


342  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CEBONICLE 

knowledge.  But  to  a  few  of  the  larger  issues  in  ethics  we 
must  here  confine  ourselves. 

First  of  all,  formalistic  ethics  offers  none  but  ineffable 
guidance  in  the  particular  problems  of  choice  in  conduct. 
What  is  the  good?  The  good  will.  But  willing  the  good 
will  has  embodied  itself  in  conduct  of  diametrically  opposite 
sorts.  Are  both  good?  If  faced  by  an  actual  conscious 
choice  in  conduct,  how  does  the  idealist  himself  decide 
except  in  terms  of  some  empirical  value  or  other  which 
gives  substance  and  filling  to  his  formal  code  ?  And  is  not 
the  w^hole  of  his  moral  life  merely  the  history  of  a  series 
of  such  decisions  carried  over  into  conduct?  What  con- 
tribution can  the  formal  principle  make  to  the  empirical 
value  or  values  which  control  his  choice  ?  What  validation, 
indeed,  can  man's  valuing  of  health,  or  beauty,  or  knowl- 
edge need  ?  If  the  idealist  answers  that  choosing  particular 
goods,  particular  values,  presupposes  the  universal  will  to 
will  the  good,  the  pragmatist  replies  that  the  taste  for  pre- 
suppositions must  inevitably  lead  either  to  an  infinite 
regress,  or  else  to  the  singling  out  of  a  special  presupposi- 
tion which  shall  be  named  absolute,  and  from  which  all 
experience  shall  derive  its  reality  and  value ;  an  absolute 
which  is,  indeed,  the  totality  of  reality. 

What  then  becomes  of  the  standards  which  are  supposed 
to  make  an  absolute  indispensable?  The  standards  which 
are  to  make  objective  judgments  of  value  and  of  progress 
possible  ?  They  vanish.  For  the  absolute  cannot  be  kno^\^l, 
at  least  not  in  any  ordinary  shareable  experience.  All  that 
the  concept  yields,  when  pressed,  is  that  there  is  some  final 
goal,  that  the  absolute  is;  but  it  can  give  no  hint  of  how 
to  make  toward  it.  All  that  is,  all  that  exists  at  all,  exists 
by  virtue  of  its  being  some  sort,  and  of  course  an  inevitable 
sort,  of  embodiment  of  the  absolute.  And  so  standards  dis- 
appear, and  all  values  reduce  to  the  same  level  as  equally 
necessary  expressions  of  the  unfolding  Reality.  Whatever 
form  the  de  facto  state  exhibits,  to  that  form  the  individual 
must  comply  or  yield  up  his  being.     The  freedom  which 


SOCIAL  CUBEENTS  IN  EECENT  PRAGMATISM         343 

compliance  brings  is  exactly  the  freedom  of  Tolstoi's  ox, 
who  accepted  his  yoke  as  the  law  of  his  own  being.  To  the 
idealist,  the  ox  in  some  measure  typifies  wisdom.  To  the 
pragmatist,  stupidity.  If  values  dear  to  the  individual  find 
no  place  or  justification  in  rational  metaphysics,  the  idealist, 
,  the  intellectualist,  prescribes  a  rearrangement,  a  rational- 
ization, of  the  series  of  values  to  correspond  to  the  theory 
of  reality.  The  pragmatist 's  prescription — the  prescription 
of  William  James — invites  man  to  make  over  his  meta- 
physics, to  amend  his  reading  of  reality,  so  that  it  will 
agree  with  his  theor^^  of  value,  or  rather  with  his  empirical 
sense  for  concrete  values.  Here  is  the  crux  of  the  matter. 
Here  appear  the  anti-intellectualism,  the  voluntarism,  the 
individualism  of  "William  James. 

From  his  early  manhood  James  distrusted  the  abstrac- 
tion called  the  ' '  Pure  Intellect ' '  and  doubted  the  adequacy 
of  its  classical  logic.  With  his  indwelling  genius  for  feeling 
the  preciousness  and  for  interpreting  the  meaning  of  the 
particular  facts  of  experience,  he  saw  no  final  value  in  a 
method  which  can  neither  settle  nor  illuminate  any  question 
of  fact.  The  knowledge,  the  systems  of  beliefs,  for  which 
we  as  men  are  impelled  to  seek,  must  be  such  as  to  satisfy 
not  merely  our  intellectual  needs,  but  the  needs  of  our  com- 
plex practical  natures.  A  certain  sort  of  unity  is  indeed 
our  aim.  But  not  the  barren  unity  of  logical  presupposition 
which  idealistic  metaphysics  has  at  once  assumed  and 
demonstrated.  Rather  the  unity  we  seek  is  a  unity  of  our 
personal  selves,  which  will  give  scope  and  freedom  to  our 
moral  and  aesthetic  as  well  as  our  logical  impulses — dis- 
crediting none  of  them  as  mere  derivatives  or  illusions. 
The  guarantj^  for  this  unity  James  finds,  not  in  rational- 
istic metaphysics,  but  in  empirical  psychology. 

Our  actual  experience,  James  insists,  is  given  as  a  con- 
tinuum; is  no  chaotic  aggregate  of  atoms  to  be  strung 
together  by  Hume's  principle  of  association  or  by  an  intel- 
lectual apparatus  of  Kantian  categories.  This  insight  is 
probably  James's  richest  contribution  to  psychology  and  to 


344  VNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHEONICLE 

empirical  philosophy.  It  displays  a  wisdom  as  profound 
and  as  simple  as  that  which  Hegel  showed  in  beginning  his 
account  of  knowledge  with  a  knowing  synthesis.  This  is 
the  solution  of  the  eternal  problem  of  all  those  epistemolo- 
gists  who  start  with  the  object  and  the  knower  really  apart, 
and  then  search  heaven  and  earth  for  means  that  will  bring 
the  two  together  again  and  explain  the  possibility  of  knowl- 
edge. If  the  original  antithesis  is  genuine,  all  efforts  to 
relate  the  terms  must  fail.  The  only  way  to  get  them 
related  is  to  assume  them  related,  and  the  sooner  and  the 
more  frankly  this  is  done  the  better.  It  is  by  virtue  of 
James's  realization  that  the  stream  of  consciousness  is,  as 
a  datum,  continuous,  that  he  can  set  out  freely  to  suggest 
systems  of  belief  which  will  satisfy  the  empirically  dis- 
covered needs  of  man 's  many-sided  nature.  He  has  no  fear 
of  that  collapse  in  atomism  or  subjectivism  which  might  have 
compelled  him  to  cling  to  intellectualist  logic  for  security. 
He  dares  to  give  full  scope  in  his  philosophy  to  man 's  prac- 
tical and  moral  needs,  because  he  can  trust  the  given  con- 
tinuity of  consciousness  to  preserve  the  only  sort  of  unity 
of  personality  that  he  can  tolerate. 

With  an  empirical  substitute  for  intellectualist  prin- 
ciples of  unity,  James  boldly  sets  aside  the  priority  of  the 
intellect  in  metaphysics  and  gives  place  to  such  voluntaristic 
premisses  as  the  practical  needs  of  man's  moral  and  aesthetic 
nature  demand.  In  his  Critique  of  Pure  Reason,  Immanuel 
Kant  carefully  excluded  voluntaristic  hypotheses  from  his 
premisses.  But  when  he  had  completed  his  complex  rational 
metaphysic,  he  promptly  introduced  the  requirements  of 
man's  moral  nature  as  additional  bases  for  his  ethics.  He 
called  these  requirements  necessary  presuppositions.  James, 
on  the  other  hand,  introduces  man's  practical  needs  at  the 
very  beginning  of  his  philosophizing,  and  not  when  the  task 
is  half  done.  Furthermore,  he  recognizes  moral  needs  and 
values  as  empirical  facts  of  man's  experience.  As  such 
facts  they  are  autonomous.  The}^  do  not  need  to  be  justified 
as  metaphysically  necessary  presuppositions.     It   is  full- 


SOCIAL  CUBEENTS  IN  BECENT  PBAGMA'TISM         345 

armed  with  all  his  practical  logical,  aesthetic,  and  moral 
dispositions  that  man  sets  out  to  create  his  world.  And  this 
creating  is  not  the  mere  application  to  sense-data  of  a  set 
of  eternally  fixed  categories  which  must  inevitably  fit  them : 
it  is  the  arduous  and  precarious  task  of  reconstructing 
indifferent  or  even  stubbornly  resistant  data  in  the  forms 
which  will  satisfy  man's  practical  needs. 

Here  is  a  fascinating  and  instructive  embodiment  of  the 
spirit  of  our  time.  We  are  no  longer  content  to  regard  our 
knowledge  as  a  passive  copy  of  reality,  nor  yet  as  an  eter- 
nally inevitable  construction  of  reality.  The  processes  of 
knowing  must  actually  create  reality  anew,  and  in  such 
molds  as  please  us.  We  are  no  longer  content  to  contem- 
plate in  religion  and  the  state  the  eternal  and  lawful  per- 
fection of  ideals.  We  must  as  individuals  be  active,  self- 
expressive.  We  must  build  and  we  must  destroy;  and  we 
shall  not  be  content  until  the  structures  in  which  we  live 
express  our  natures  and  satisfy  our  needs.  This  spirit  of 
the  time — the  revolt  against  classicism,  the  romantic  wor- 
ship of  activity,  the  release  of  energies  directed  through 
science  and  democracy  toward  the  control  rather  than  the 
appreciation  of  our  world — this  typically  modern  temper 
finds  sympathetic  and  illuminating  expression  in  the  phil- 
osophy of  James.  The  crucial  chapter  in  The  Principles  of 
Psychology  on  "The  Perception  of  Reality"  aserts  that,  of 
the  several  possible  systems  which  might  be  called  real,  a 
thinker  must  finally  select  that  one  which  is  most  agreeable 
to  his  individual  practical  needs.  Thinking  is  merely  instru- 
mental to  this  pragmatic  choice.    James  wrote : 

The  total  world  of  which  the  philosophers  must  take  account 
is  .  .  .  composed  of  the  realities  plus  the  fancies  and  illusions.  .  .  . 
Two  sub-universes  at  least,  connected  by  relations  which  philosophy 
tries  to  ascertain! 2  .  ,  .  Each  thinker,  however,  has  dominant  habits 
of  attention;  and  these  practically  elect  from  among  the  various 
worlds  some  one  to  be  for  him  the  world  of  ultimate  realities."  .  .  . 


2  The  Principles  of  Psychology,  vol.  2,  p.  291. 

3  Op.  cit.,  p.  293. 


346  UNirSESITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CEEONICLE 

In  all  this  the  everlasting  partiality  of  our  nature  shows  itself, 
our  inveterate  propensity  to  choice.  For,  in  the  strict  and  ultimate 
sense  of  the  word  existence,  everything  which  can  be  thought  of  at 
all  exists  as  some  sort  of  object.  .  .  .  The  mere  fact  of  appearing  as 
an  object  at  all  is  not  enough  to  constitute  reality.  That  may  be 
metaphysical  reality,  reality  for  God;  but  what  we  need  is  practical 
reality,  reality  for  ourselves;  and  to  have  that  an  object  must  not 
only  appear  but  must  appear  both  interesting  and  important.  The 
worlds  whose  objects  are  neither  interesting  nor  important  we  treat 
simply  negatively,  we  brand  them  as  w/ireal.-*  ...  As  thinkers,  we 
give  reality  to  whatever  things  we  select  and  emphasize  and  turn 
to  with  a  will.5  .  .  . 

It  is  far  too  little  recognized  how  entirely  the  intellect  is  built 
up  of  practical  interests.  The  theory  of  evolution  is  beginning  to 
do  very  good  service  by  its  reduction  of  all  mentality  to  the  tj'pe  of 
reflex  action.  Cognition,  in  this  view,  is  but  a  fleeting  moment,  a 
cross-section,  at  a  certain  point  of  what  in  its  totality  is  a  motor 
phenomenon.  .  .  .  Cognition,  in  short,  is  incomplete  until  discharged 
in  act.6 

So  runs  James 's'  own  and  eloquent  account  of  the  prior- 
ity of  practical  moral  needs,  and  the  pragmatic  function 
of  the  intellect.  Defining  thought  as  the  intellectual  aspect 
of  the  will  to  live,  he  asks  what  attributes  a  reading  of 
reality  must  offer  in  order  to  be  acceptable  to  us,  and  there- 
fore true.  Notice  how  concretely  he  speaks — never  of  a 
single  generalized  mind,  but  always  of  our  particular  indi- 
vidual minds  and  of  their  thinking.  True  to  his  psycholog- 
ical standpoint,  he  proceeds  always  from  within  outwards. 
He  begins  with  an  irreducible  plurality  of  individuals  and 
glories  in  their  unique  contributions  to  the  secondary  com- 
mon life.  No  one  has  valued  more  highly  than  James  the 
social  connotations  of  our  egoes,  but  in  every  case  it  is  the 
individual  self  whose  activity  creates  the  social  ego,  and  not, 
as  with  the  idealists,  the  general  social  structure  which 
reconstructs  and  unifies  the  self. 

James  felt  that  the  facts  of  individual  difference  are  not 
only  ultimate  but  also  glorious.    It  is  because  men  are  not 


4  Op.  cit.,  pp.  294-295. 
B  Op.  cit.,  pp.  296-297. 
6  Op.  cit.,  pp.  313-314. 


I 


SOCIAL  CUBBENTS  IN  BECENT  PBAGMATISM         347 

satisfied  by  the  same  things,  that  new  vital  experiments  are 
always  being  tried.  These  experiments  are  infinite  in 
promise  and  in  risk.  Their  outcome  is  genuinely  undeter- 
mined. The  only  hope  of  progress  lies  in  the  adoption  of 
what  these  experiments  prove  to  be  salutary  innovations. 

It  is  true  that  James  wrote  only  incidentally  of  politics. 
But  there  can  be  no  doubt  that,  had  he  made  explicit  his 
interpretation  of  man's  position  in  the  state,  he  woud  have 
insisted  upon  the  same  priority  of  the  individual  in  political 
organization  which  he  ascribed  to  him  in  his  relation  to 
religion  and  the  sciences.  Any  other  point  of  view  would 
reverse  James's  whole  position.  His  deep  and  sympathetic 
appreciation  of  the  facts  of  particular  men's  experiences, 
their  uniqueness,  their  novelty,  their  vital  warmth  and  color 
— these  made  James  an  extreme  individualist.  A  laissez- 
faire  liberalism  is  the  only  possible  translation  of  his  phil- 
osophy into  political  terms. 

In  his  lectures  on  "The  Varieties  of  Religious  Experi- 
ence, ' '  James  shows  little  interest  in  the  organized  religious 
structures — Christianity,  Buddhism,  and  the  rest — through 
which  men  have  sought  to  transcend  their  particularity  in 
the  contemplation  and  worship  of  shared  ideals.  His  interest 
lies  in  the  individual  variations  of  religious  experience.  It 
is  from  them  that  he  seeks  guidance  and  inspiration  for  the 
expansion,  through  differentiation,  and  the  enrichment,  of 
our  spiritual  lives.  Here,  as  always,  speaks  James's  pro- 
found conviction  of  the  actuality  of  genuine  novelty  and 
growth,  and  his  belief  that  the  locus  of  that  growth  is  the 
experience  of  individuals. 

Our  actual  experience  reveals  to  us  none  of  the  har- 
monious co-development  in  social  structures  and  individual 
lives  which  the  evolution  of  a  truly  general  will  implies. 
Everywhere  changes  occur  with  different  velocities.  Every- 
where are  friction  and  strain  and  stress.  What,  in  this 
situation,  is  man 's  proper  vocation  ?  There  is  no  ambiguity 
in  James's  answer.  It  is  to  make  over  social  structures  to 
fit  the  empirically  discovered  needs  of  individual  selves. 


348  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

To  that  end  all  thinking  is  a  means — and  all  the  technique 
and  activity  of  the  intellect  have  value  only  in  so  far  as  they 
forward  that  reconstruction. 

]\Ien  whose  eyes  have  been  fixed  upon  new  and  central 
visions  have  seldom  had  adequate  sight  of  the  conceptions 
which  supplement  or  compete  with  the  values  of  their  own 
discovery.  James  never  fully  felt  the  difficulties,  practical, 
and  empirically  sensible,  as  M'^ell  as  theoretical,  which  per- 
meate his  individualism.  Whenever  men  restrict  their 
energies  to  the  understanding  and  development  of  indi- 
vidual values,  and  deny  to  social  institutions  all  reality 
other  than  that  of  mere  externalized  expressions  of  indi- 
vidual values,  and  manipulable  instruments  for  the  fulfil- 
ment of  individual  needs — whenever  this  even  partially 
happens,  the  empiricist  and  the  pragmatist  himself  must 
recognize  the  humanly  intolerable  results.  Individuals 
freely  compete,  freely  seek  their  own  goods,  careless  of  the 
social  consequences  of  their  action,  since  social  facts  can 
only  be  the  outgrowths  of  the  present  and  the  means  to 
future  activities  of  individuals.  If  individuals  are  happy 
— that  is,  if  they  succeed  in  satisfying  their  major  instinc- 
tive needs — the  state  which  reflects  and  is  a  corollary  of  that 
happiness  must  be  good. 

But  direct  experience,  if  nothing  else,  has  shown  all  of 
these  maxims  to  be  wholly  misleading.  While  individuals 
are  freely  seeking  their  own  goods,  what  actually  happens 
is  that  the  unconsidered  social  consequences  of  their  activity 
go  on  developing  with  an  inertia  of  their  own,  and,  pres- 
ently, out  of  all  control  of  individuals,  exhibit  discordant 
stresses  Avhich  threaten  the  very  integrity  of  civilization  and 
of  human  personality.  The  faith  of  Adam  Smith,  of  Mill, 
of  all  the  protagonists  of  individual  liberalism,  has  proven 
itself  faulty.  Capital,  for  example,  originally  produced  by 
the  industry  of  individuals,  proceeds  with  an  independent 
inertia  to  accumulate  and  demand  utilization.  It  impinges 
upon,  demands  recognition  in,  and  redirects  the  experience 
of  the  individual,  just  as  unmistakably  as  do  the  facts  of 


SOCIAL  CUBEENTS  IN  RECENT  PBAGMATISM         349 

the  physical  order.  Again,  modes  in  the  fine  arts  move  in 
cycles  which  are  not  synchronous  with  the  lives  of  indi- 
viduals or  of  generations.  Everywhere,  social  institutions 
exhibit  a  being  and  a  history  which  are  more  than  mere 
reflections  of  the  facts  of  the  experience  of  particular  selves. 
To  suppose  that  individuals  and  their  needs  are  the 
ultimate  bases  and  sole  starting  points  for  theories  and 
structures  of  society,  besides  hypostasizing  the  metaphysical 
myth  of  the  autonomous  and  atomic  individual,  leaves  out 
of  account  the  plain  empirical  fact  that  objective  social 
structures  are  at  least  as  fundamental  terms  in,  and  as 
influential  contributions  to,  the  total  life  of  the  community 
as  are  the  activities  of  individuals.  The  two  are,  indeed, 
correlative.  The  picture  of  unrelated  individuals  creating 
society  to  suit  their  needs,  and  the  picture  of  a  prior  society 
instituting  meaning  in  blank  terms — both  these  pictures  are 
one-sided  and  unfair.  If  the  intellect  is  really  to  be  an 
instrument  for  adjusting  the  wasteful  conflicts  between 
man's  needs  and  his  institutions,  it  must  be  an  instrument 
that  works  not  merely  in  one  direction  but  in  both.  Its 
data  must  be  of  two  equally  valid  kinds — the  empirical 
facts  of  historical  sociology,  and  the  empirical  facts  of 
descriptive  psychology.  It  cannot  begin  with  either  set  of 
data  and  somehow  miraculously  conjure  out  of  it  the  other. 
Neither  our  strip  of  cloth  alone,  nor  the  mere  measure  of 
our  man,  can  determine  our  cutting  of  the  coat.  If  it  is  to 
be  a  good  garment,  it  must  be  planned  upon  an  equal  con- 
sideration of  both  conditions.  Whether  we  try  to  derive 
experience's  being  and  validity  from  fixed  categories,  or 
whether  we  try  to  abandon  categories  in  accepting  the  flux 
of  experience,  we  shall  probably  do  injustice  to  reality. 
More  fairly  considered,  both  are  dynamic,  and  neither  is 
prior  in  the  correlative  give  and  take  of  their  development. 
And  whether  we  set  out  exclusively  to  modify  individuals 
to  fit  a  metaphysically  sanctioned,  given  state,  or  whether 
we  set  out  to  transform  the  state  to  fit  the  needs  of  arbi- 
trarily postulated  individual  selves,  we  shall  certainly  come 


350  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

to  grief.  A  truer  program  insists  upon  the  thoroughgoing 
recognition  of  the  coordinate  importance  and  correlative 
development  of  individuals  and  of  social  structures.  Such 
a  program  has  found  formulation  in  pragmatic  terms  in  the 
philosophy  of  Professor  Dewey. 

The  chief  currents  in  pragmatic  social  theory  appear, 
then,  properly  to  have  sw^erved  from  an  individualistic 
revolt  against  the  social  implications  of  classic  idealism  to 
a  recognition  of  the  parity  of  social  facts  with  the  facts  of 
individual  psychology  as  the  data  upon  which  social  theory 
must  rest,  and  to  the  coordinate  elaboration  of  which  it  must 
be  instrumental.  The  practical  creative  activity  of  indi- 
vidual intelligences,  once  entrusted  with  the  impossible 
business  of  completely  constructing  social  facts  and  values, 
now  undertakes  the  construction  of  an  adjustment  between 
equally  irreducible  social  facts  and  psychological  facts. 
Intelligence,  and  its  systems  of  truths,  are  still  merely 
instrumental  activities,  but  instruments  in  a  new  and  more 
justly  defined  enterprise. 

More  than  a  decade  ago,  in  his  monograph  on  the  Logical 
Conditions  of  a  Scientific  Treatment  of  Morality,  Professor 
Dewey  made  explicit  his  doctrine  that  psychological  analysis 
and  sociological  analysis  are  the  indispensable,  and  also  the 
only,  bases  for  a  science  of  morals.  Given  these  empirical 
findings  as  data,  ethical  thought  is  to  proceed  by  the  same 
method  and  upon  the  same  postulates  that  govern  the 
natural  sciences.  The  aim  of  ethics  is  to  provide  a  system 
of  symbolic  ideas  which  will  facilitate  the  control  and  har- 
monization of  the  blind  play  of  unconscious  forces  which 
makes  up  the  sum  of  man's  unexamined  civic  life.  The 
ultimate  root  of  motivation  in  ethical  speculation  is  our 
metaphysically  unverifiable  and  underivable  valuing  of  life, 
that  is,  of  active  experience,  and  of  whatever  serves  to 
enrich  and  variegate  experience  without  the  cost  of  destruc- 
tive conflict. 

Pragmatic  social  theory  still  insistently  objects  to  a 
monistic  interpretation  of  society.    Social  structures  appear 


SOCIAL  CUBBENTS  IN  BECENT  PBAGMATISM         351 

to  conflict  among  themselves  as  well  as  with  the  needs  of 
individuals.  Individual  needs  also  reveal  internal  discrep- 
ancies and  stresses.  Intelligence  attempts  to  describe  and 
generalize  the  empirical  facts  of  all  these  varying  conflicts, 
and  initiates  experiments  in  the  direction  of  their  healing 
and  reconciliation.  There  is  no  guaranty  of  the  ultimate 
success  of  this  adventure.  All  the  more,  therefore,  will  it 
evoke  man's  best  energies  so  long  as  in  him  burns  the  will 
to  live. 

The  chief  tendencies  in  pragmatic  ethics  are  now  explicit. 
James  protested  against  the  arbitrary  idealistic  thesis  that 
there  is  a  summum  honum  which  runs  through  our  par- 
ticular judgments  of  value  and  gives  them  metaphysical 
status  and  validity.  He  insisted  that  concrete  empirical 
values  are  in  process  of  undetermined  evolution;  that  they 
stand  on  their  own  feet,  without  need  of  metaphysical  sup- 
port; and  that  they  are  flexibly  but  quite  safely  held 
together  by  the  empirical  unity  of  the  self.  He  rebelled 
against  the  idea  that  the  state,  or  any  rigid  and  permanent 
institution,  has  authority  over  the  growth  and  diversifica- 
tion of  individual  selves.  His  is  a  world  of  infinite  activity 
of  an  infinite  plurality  of  individuals,  connected  only  by 
such  loose  relations  as  they  choose  from  time  to  time  to  insti- 
tute among  themselves.  James  has  not  utterly  cleared  the 
slate  of  social  facts.  But  he  has  left  them  only  as  the  func- 
tions and  derivatives  of  individuals  and  of  their  activity  in 
satisfying  their  needs. 

Professor  Dewey  has  amended  some  of  James 's  extrava- 
gance— the  splendid  extravagance  perhaps  inevitable  in  the 
heroic  rebel.  Besides  the  flux  of  the  data  of  experience. 
Professor  Dewey  has  given  room  in  his  theories  to  the  wide 
scope  and  effectiveness  of  organizing  principles.  Society, 
for  him,  is  neither  a  mere  collection  of  units  nor  a  single 
whole.  He  finds  principles — functions  of  man's  social 
environment — which  modify  and  are  modified  by  man's 
experience.  These  principles  are  neither  one  nor  permanent. 
They  are  many  and  dynamic.    They  are  symbolic  readings 


352  UNIFEESITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHBONICLE 

of  the  meanings  of  social  structures,  and  they  are  coordinate 
in  development  and  in  importance  with  the  qualities  and 
needs  of  men's  many-sided  natures.  They  are  indispensable 
to  our  experience,  but  they  are  not  the  whole  story.  A 
whole  story,  indeed,  never  has  been  and  never  will  be  told ; 
nor  is  its  ideal  existence  a  necessary  presupposition.  The 
pragmatist  has  brought  the  method  and  the  aims  of  scientific 
investigation  into  his  philosophy,  and  "the  highest  phil- 
osophy of  the  scientific  investigator,"  in  the  words  of  Ernst 
Mach,  "is  precisely  the  toleration  of  an  incomplete  con- 
ception of  the  world,  and  a  preference  for  it  rather  than 
for  an  apparently  perfect,  but  inadequate  conception." 

Professor  Dewey's  interpretation  of  the  state  is  neither 
monistic  nor  absolute.  Political  structures  must  be  more 
numerous,  more  flexible,  and  less  distantly  centralized  if 
they  are  to  give  adequate  institutional  expression  to  the 
purposes  of  vital  social  groupings,  and  bring  those  group- 
ings to  a  more  articulate  life.  Here,  in  the  conception  of 
this  interaction,  we  glimpse  Professor  Dewey's  faith  in  the 
real  possibility  of  change  and  progress,  a  faith  as  profound 
as  that  of  William  James.  Social  institutions  endow  indi- 
viduals wdth  certain  relative,  and  by  no  means  final,  working 
standards.  In  application  to  the  particular  problems  of 
living,  of  the  adjustment  and  satisfaction  of  needs,  indi- 
viduals discover  where  and  how  these  working  standards 
must  be  amended.  They  effect  a  partial  reconstruction,  and 
the  modified  standards  are  again  tested  in  practice.  And 
so,  by  an  endless  pragmatic  give  and  take,  the  richness  and 
worth  both  of  social  institutions  and  of  individuals'  lives 
are  gradually  enhanced. 

Let  us,  for  the  sake  of  a  concrete  example,  turn  our 
attention  to  the  bearings  of  the  types  of  social  theory  we 
have  outlined  upon  those  plans  for  international  political 
organization  on  which  the  hopes  of  many  men  were  but 
lately  fixed.  In  any  such  organization,  the  idealist  would 
find  only  the  timelessly  inevitable  embodiment  of  an  abso- 
lute principle,  a  new,  but  eternally  determined  disclosure 


SOCIAL  CUEBENTS  IN  RECENT  PRAGMATISM         353 

of  the  General  Will.  Such  an  organization  does  not  create 
international  morality.  All  the  morality  that  there  is  has 
always  existed  and  now  merely  gives  itself  expression. 

A  pragmatist  of  James's  sort  would  find  in  a  league  of 
nations  merely  a  new  convenient  arrangement  which  indi- 
viduals at  some  particular  stage  of  their  development  have 
agreed  to  institute.  Individuals  have  come  to  feel  the  utility 
of  a  wider  system  of  moral  obligations,  and  therefore  create 
political  structures  to  express  and  stabilize  such  a  system. 

But  for  Professor  Dewey,  an  international  political 
organization  is  an  expression,  neither  of  an  absolute  morality, 
nor  of  an  aggregate  of  the  moral  judgments  of  individuals. 
"International  morality  remains  to  be  created  with  and  by 
some  form  of  international  organization.'!^  Neither  the 
General  AVill,  nor  a  majority  vote  of  individuals,  can  estab- 
lish more  inclusive  political  organizations,  and  hence  a  more 
general  morality.  A  comparatively  few  students  of  social 
processes,  who  are  also  men  of  action,  must  set  up  an  inter- 
national organization  as  an  experiment.  If  this  tentative 
and  experimental  structure  is  flexible,  and  is  planned  so  as 
to  take  some  hold  upon  men's  instinctive  propensities,  and 
to  utilize  while  it  redirects  the  prevailing  social  tendencies, 
there  is  hope  of  its  remolding  both  to  such  an  extent  that  a 
well-grounded  international  morality  will  finally  appear, 
and  flourish  with  the  vigor  which  only  sound  foundations 
can  give. 

Whether  or  not  idealistic  objections  to  early  pragmatic 
individualism  are  responsible  for  the  changed  complexion 
of  pragmatic  social  theory,  is  probably  a  fruitless  inquiry. 
The  temper  of  pragmatism  is  changed,  whoever  is  to  bear 
the  praise  or  blame.  But  it  is  of  the  utmost  importance  that 
idealists  and  pragmatists  admit  and  fructify  certain  agree- 
ments in  the  actual  consequences  of  their  theories.  The 
idealists  who  recognize — and  there  are  idealists  who  do — the 
equal  validity  and  reality  of  the  several  orders  of  facts  in 
man's  experience — such  idealists,  although  in  the  end  they 


The  New  Republic,  vol.  14,  no.  232. 


354  UNIFEBSITT  OF  CALIFOENIA  CHEONICLE 

refer  all  these  orders  of  facts  to  a  single  presupposition,  do 
not  at  the  level  of  possible  activity  view  the  world  differ- 
ently from  the  more  influential  contemporary  pragmatists. 

Do  not  mistake  me.  I  do  not  forget  that  in  the  two  cases 
metaphysical  sanctions  are  diametrically  opposed.  And  I 
do  not  mean  to  minimize  that  opposition.  The  impulses 
which  stir  men  to  investigate  the  problems  of  ultimate  being 
are  among  the  most  valuable  in  us.  "Whether  those  impulses 
can  be  adequately  explained  in  terms  of  pragmatic  utility, 
of  instrumentality  in  practical  motor  activity,  is  certainly 
an  open  question.  The  inquirer  into  the  intricacies  of  scien- 
tific methodology,  the  student  of  logistic,  can  certainly  be 
conscious  of  none  but  infinitely  remote  practical  activity  as 
the  end  of  his  thought,  if  there  is  any  pragmatic  end  at  all. 
Wliether  or  not  we  explain  the  metaphysician 's  thinking  in 
terms  of  the  satisfaction  of  an  instinctive  proclivity  which 
has  no  different  status  from  man 's  other  instincts,  we  must, 
I  think,  agree,  that  in  its  free  and  bold  prosecution  lies  the 
hope  of  philosophy's  continuing  to  be  the  fertile  mother  of 
sciences  which  she  has  been  through  the  ages.  Indeed,  in 
the  pragmatic  interpretation  of  society  and  the  consequent 
science  of  morals  we  have  a  concrete  example  of  a  new 
science  springing  from  the  mother  stalk. 

Nunc  dimittis,  then,  is  a  psalm  that  the  metaphysician 
will  never  have  the  right  to  sing.  But  the  pragmatist,  with 
his  empirical  science  of  ethics,  and  the  idealist,  in  so  far  as 
he  becomes  more  or  less  than  a  metaphysician  by  giving  his 
formal  ethics  a  factual  content  and  making  it  a  guide  in 
conduct,  may  work  shoulder  to  shoulder.  Imperative  needs 
require  the  utmost  diligence  of  both  in  the  task  of  inter- 
preting and  alleviating  the  present  strains  that  challenge 
and  threaten  man's  inmost  moral  fiber.  In  the  six  terrific 
years  which  are  now  drawing  to  a  close,  men  have  deeply 
doubted  the  justice  of  the  established  modes  of  international 
political  relations.  Flagrant  evils  appeared.  The  gener- 
osity^ and  idealism  of  youth,  the  technique  of  science,  and 
the  wealth  of  vast  communities,  were  combined  in  the  effort 


SOCIAL  CUBBENTS  IN  BECENT  PBAGMATISM         33.5 

to  destroy  those  evils  and  to  build  new  structures  closelier 
akin  to  the  living  spirit  of  man.  Our  undertaking  seemed 
auspicious.  A  victory  of  arms  was  won.  But  we  had  not, 
it  seems,  the  factual  knowledge  of  situations  and  methods 
which  might  have  enabled  us  to  build  in  the  end  such  insti- 
tutions as  would  have  given  actual  and  abiding  expression 
to  our  purposes.  Our  moral  earnestness  seems  to  have 
exhausted  itself.  Perhaps  it  was  too  much  the  product  of 
the  artificial  and  temporary  exhilaration  of  war.  Perhaps 
it  fastened  itself  to  purposes  too  vastly  beyond  the  possi- 
bility of  actual  human  achievement.  But  why  should  pur- 
poses to  which  the  spirits  of  so  many  men  were  consecrated, 
be  impossible  of  achievement?  Is  it  not  because  we  were 
and  are  deficient  in  our  understanding  of  the  factual  bear- 
ings of  types  of  social  institutions,  and  in  the  science  of 
their  control  ?  An  ideal  completeness  in  this  understanding 
and  in  this  controlling  science  is  beyond  finite  human 
achievement.  But  for  the  social  philosopher  who  genuinely 
loves  the  values  of  civilization,  no  duty  is  higher  than  the 
furtherance  of  a  careful  empirical  and  analytic  account  of 
actual  historical  social  structures  and  their  implications. 
It  is  a  duty  which  is  binding  whatever  may  be  the  moralist's 
metaphysics. 

An  interregnum  of  doubt  and  disillusionment  has  fol- 
lowed our  months  of  intense  moral  aspiration.  In  the  midst 
of  much  apathy  and  confusion,  in  the  presence  of  a  terror 
of  political  and  economic  change  which  makes  us  all  but 
unworthy  of  our  heritage  of  Anglo-Saxon  ideals  of  liberty, 
a  few  men  are  still  hungry  for  the  improved  institutions 
which  promised  to  insure  a  freer  life  by  evoking  men's 
more  generous  impulses  and  establishing  an  international 
morality.  These  consummations  are  infinitely  more  remote 
than  we  had  sanguinely  hoped.  But  it  is  still  the  vocation 
of  the  social  philosopher  patiently  to  straighten  and  illumi- 
nate the  dim  and  difficult  paths  which  may  lead  to  their 
final  realization.  To  such  tasks  he  must  still  bend  the 
unabating  energy  of  his  thought. 


356  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 


NOMEN  OMEN* 


You  catch  the  paronomasia,  play  'po'  words? — Calverley 

A  year  ago,  as  W  was  reading  the  Odyssey  with  a  class, 
his  eye  chanced  to  fall  on  the  first  sentence  in  Breysig's 
History  of  Mankind  (Die  Geschichte  der  Menschheit,  vol. 
1,  p.  31).  Freely  rendered,  the  cumbersome  sentence  runs 
somewhat  as  follows : 

I  begin  by  stating  one  of  the  first  results  of  my  researches  into 
the  history  of  mankind.  It  is  that,  among  the  primitive  peoples, 
all  artistry  in  speech  developed  out  of  what  they  learned  and  knew; 
began  as  the  report  of  actuality;  originated  in  the  impulse  to  in- 
vestigation. In  the  childhood  of  the  race  the  impulse  to  investigate 
made  itself  felt  earlier  than  the  drift  to  free  and  unfettered  exer- 
cise of  the  imagination. 

The  value  and  validity  of  this  sentence  for  the  interpre- 
tation of  Homer  appealed  at  once  to  "W  's  mind  and  by  way 
of  contrast  he  associated  it  also  with  a  .word  of  criticism 
that  he  had  long  before  taken  to  heart  from  Brunetiere, 
namely,  the  following  estimate  of  Victor  Hugo,  extracted 
from  the  essay  on  Balzac : 

At  the  other  extremity  of  contemporary  thought  and  expression 
August  Comte  will  be  "positivism" — a  philosopher  as  profound  as 
the  poet  would  be  shallow  if  the  quality  of  verbal  expression  had 
not  often,  in  Hugo,  made  up  for  the  insufficiency  of  ideas.      For 


*  This  little  essay  was  written  by  the  late  Edwin  W.  Fay,  of  the 
University  of  Texas,  not  long  before  his  untimely  death.  It  had 
been  promised  to  the  Chronicle,  and  one  of  Professor  Fay's  last 
acts  was  to  direct  that  it  be  sent  to  the  editor.  As  he  had  not 
given  it  a  final  revision,  any  errors  that  may  appear  should  be 
charged  against  the  editor  and  not  against  the  author. 


I 


NOMEN  OMEN  357 

words  express  ideas,  although  some  of  those  who  jingle  them  are 
not  always  fully  aware  of  it;  and  one  thinks  just  by  "speaking," 
when  one  speaks  like  Hugo,  with  that  sense  of  the  depth  of  vocables 
which  he  possessed,  and  with  that  marvelous  gift  of  drawing  from 
them  unknown  resonances. 

How  often  in  recent  years,  as  W  has  been  reading  with 
his  classes  Latin  or,  rarely,  Greek  authors,  he  has  called 
attention  to  exemplifications,  in  a  lower  sense,  if  you  will, 
of  Brunetiere's  dictum  that  one  thinks  just  by  speaking, 
or,  to  lower  the  note  to  a  phrase  of  his  own — W  is  always 
lowering  the  note — that  words  do  our  thinking  for  us.  But 
these  obiter  dicta  of  the  classroom  have  been  mostly  left 
unrecorded  and  there  is  no  call  expressly  to  search  out 
examples  for  frigid  record  here. 

What  Brunetiere  affirms  of  Victor  Hugo  may  be  realized 
in  Shakespeare.  Take  a  hackneyed  example,  the  passage 
on  the  imagination  of 

The  lunatic,  the  lover  and  the  poet 

in  the  beginning  of  the  fifth  act  of  A  Midsummer  Night's 
Dream,  and  let  a  few  lines  be  cited  to  show  how  the  jingle 
or  contrast  or  synonym  distinction  (if  you  will — but  dis- 
tinction of  synonyms  is  not  half  so  often  sought  as  multi- 
plication of  words  to  increase  their  impact  on  the  ear)  how 
the  jingle  comes  to  expression  in  the  opposition  of  the  words 
apprehend  and  comprehend: 

Lovers  and  madmen  have  such  seething  brains 
Such  shaping  fantasies,  that  apprehend  « 

More  than  cool  reason  ever  comprehends. 
***** 

Such  tricks  hath  strong  imagination, 
That,  if  it  would  but  apprehend  some  joy 
It  comprehends  some  bringer  of  that  joy. 

And  Shakespeare  goes  on,  to  get  the  jingle  of  a  closing 
rhyme : 

Or  in  the  night,  imagining  some  fear, 
How  easy  is  a  bush  supposed  a  bear. 


358  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CEEONICLE 

The  bear  in  the  bush  brings  us  back  to  the  childhood  of 
man  and  to  the  childhood  of  poesy. 

Homer,  who  represents  the  beginning  of  literature  for 
men  of  our  larger  race  and  speech,  though  the  Bible  is 
doubtless  the  truer  source  of  living  English  literature — 
consider  the  influence  of  the  Latin  Vulgate  on  early  English 
style — Homer  is  full  of  fine  tautologies.  He  is  more  apt 
to  say — W  will  spare  you  the  actual  Greek — neighhours  that 
dwell  around  than  merely  neiglibours.  But  what  he  is 
doing  by  his  relative  clause  is  to  define  for  his  readers,  who 
were  rather  his  hearers — for  the  ear  was  the  earlier  as  it  is 
still  the  better  organ  for  the  reception  of  the  woven  word — 
to  define  for  his  hearers  the  word  for  neighhours,  not  in 
the  way  of  a  lexicographer,  but  as  one  that  clarifies  his  own 
thought  by  expanding  his  words. 

A  most  interesting  instance  of  definition  is  recorded  in 
the  Odyssey  in  the  scene  in  the  thirteenth  book  (line  28) 
where  Homer  introduces  the  bard  Demo-dokos  and,  as  though 
his  hearers  needed  the  information — they  probably  did 
need  the  information,  for  the  word  doJws  (glory,  honor)  is 
not  otherwise  extant  in  Greek — he  goes  on  to  describe  Demo- 
dokos  as  him  that  the  people  (denaos)  honored.  Again  in 
the  Iliad  (3.354)  Homer  explains  xeino-dokos  (host) — with 
another  dokos  this  time — as  one  that  hath  shown  kindness. 

Homer  may  be  (W  thinks  he  is)  much  later  than  the 
primitive  literature  that  sought  to  record,  or  rather  was 
incidentally  recording,  the  new  facts  of  men's  newly  ex- 
panding life,  that  childly  life  which,  to  take  an  anachronistic 
example,  was  breaking  open  its  clocks  to  see  what  was  in 
them ;  but  Homer 's  style  has  not  lost  all  touch,  we  see,  with 
that  earlier  literature  and  when,  leaving  aside  his  gods,  he 
is  dealing  with  men  alone,  he  is  very  true  to  actuality. 

In  earlier  literature,  nor  is  that  earlier  touch  altogether 
lost  even  at  this  late  day,  words  also  have  a  value  as 
portents.  Mention  may  first  be  made  of  the  name  of 
Protesilaiis,  a  name  that,  by  sound,  if  technical,  linguistic 
analysis — analysis  too  technical  for  mention  here — means 


NOMEN  OMEN  359 

"Eunning-before-the-people."  Now  a  Dardanian  slew 
Protesilaus  "as  he  leapt  from  his  ship  far  first  of  the 
Achaeans"  (Iliad,  2.702).  And  this  is  really  all  that 
Homer  ever  tells  us  of  Protesilaus,  who  leapt  first  upon  the 
Trojan  shore  though  he  well  knew  that  the  first  of  the 
Greeks  to  disembark  was  doomed  to  his  death.  But  for 
him  it  was  the  call  of  a  very  compelling  and  very  ancient 
noblesse  oblige.  He  had  his  name  to  live  up  to.  Had  not 
Destiny,  the  spinning  Sisters  Three,  marked  him  out, 
dooming,  as  Running-bef ore-the-people  ? 

In  an  age  that  publishes  "self-pronouncing"  Bibles  it 
may  seem  of  interest  to  learn  that  Homer  may  be  described, 
with  at  least  a  partial  aptness,  as  a  self-defining  author. 
But  AV  has  recently  made  an  observation  on  Homer  that 
entitles  him,  without  laying  himself  open,  he  hopes,  to  the 
charge  of  vaulting  exaggeration,  to  declare  that,  musically 
speaking,  Homer  knew  the  value  of  the  catch-song,  or  Leit- 
motif— ^unless  we  more  modestly  call  it  the  catchword.  The 
fifth  book  of  the  Odyssey  has  for  its  traditional  title 
' '  Odysseus '  Raft. ' '  Homer,  in  the  light  of  the  evidence  to 
follow,  must  rather  have  thought  of  it,  or  of  part  of  it,  as 
"The  Sending-forth  (pompe)  of  Odysseus."  The  earlier 
detail  of  the  book  consists  chiefly  in  the  despatch  of  Hermes 
to  Calypso  to  bid  her  provide  for  Odysseus  his  Sending- 
forth  from  her  island  and  for  the  building  of  the  raft.  In 
the  first  261  lines,  prior  to  the  actual  departure,  the  text 
uses  the  word  pompe  three  times  and  its  corresponding  verb 
pempo  thirteen  times.  Surely  we  do  not  exaggerate  when 
we  speak  here  of  a  catchword.  For  Calypso,  whom  W  does 
not  dismiss  without  pity,  the  catchword  w^as  each  time  a 
stab  in  the  heart.  Her  day  of  love  was  departing.  She  was 
sending-forth,  back  to  his  Old  Love,  her  man.  Thirteen 
and  more  poignant  stabs  she  suffered  before  the  raft  was 
made  ready  for  the  setting  forth. 

But  what  kept  recurring  to  Ws  mind  as  his  class  was 
going  slowly  along — classes  move  slowly — was  the  relation 
of  Ulysses'  building  to  actuality.     The  raft,  as  one  reads 


360  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHBONICLE 

the  details  of  it,  seemed  a  pretty  large  undertaking  for  one 
man  with  a  bronze  axe  and  such  other  tools  as  the  bronze 
age  afforded;  and  W  could  not  feel  that  it  was  convincing 
for  Ulysses  to  be  getting  his  task  accomplished  in  four  days. 
As  they  pulled  along  he  spoke  his  misgivings  to  the  class — 
without  feeling  sure  that  it  was  aught  but  Greek  to  their 
understanding.  But  relief  came  to  his  mind  later  on.  When 
the  raft  was  done  Homer  summed  up  in  line  262  as  follows : 

The  fourth  day  was  come  and  therein  it  was  that  all  was 

accomplished. 
On  the  fifth  she  sent  him  forth  far  from  the  island — the 

fair  Calypso. 

The  reader  will  experience  no  corresponding  relief,  because 
the  reader  does  not  see  nor  hear  the  original  Greek,  and, 
to  the  best  of  Ws  knowledge  Greek  scholars,  with  the  text 
of  Homer  before  them,  have  not  hitherto  divined  the  full 
significance  of  these  lines.  In  the  Greek  original  the  word 
for  on-the-fifth  is  pempto  and  it  is  immediately  followed  by 
the  verb  pempe  (sent)  :  pempto  pempe  is  a  verbal  assonance, 
surely  a  purposed  verbal  assonance,  but  it  is  much  more. 

One  of  the  most  useful  explanatory  clues  or  rubrics  for 
ancient  religion  is  couched  in  the  Latin  formula  nomen 
OMEN.  With  a  brevity  that  sacrifices  something  we  may 
interpret  this  by  Names  are  prophetic.  Odysseus'  depar- 
ture was  accomplished — or  shall  we  say  negotiated  ? — on  the 
fifth  day  for  the  sake  of  the  omen.  Accent  apart,  and  the 
difference  in  accent  does  not  sensibly  alter  the  conditions 
of  the  paronomasia,  pempto  meant  on-the-fifth-day,  but  also, 
by  way  of  equivoque,  on  the  day  of  sending.  Homer's  choice 
of  days  is  just  as  though  the  Zadok — is  not  Zadok  the 
undying  nom-de-guerre  of  the  monthly  astrologer  who 
^'releases"  his  forecasts  to  the  newspapers? — the  Zadok  of 
his  time  had  said, 

"On  the  fifth  {pempto)  send-forth  {pempe)  men." 


LAMENTS  361 


LAMENTS 
By  Jan  Kochanowski 


Versified  by 
Dorothea  Prall 


INTRODUCTOEY  NOTE 

Jan  Kochanowski  (1530-84)  was  the  greatest  poet  of  Poland 
during  its  existence  as  an  independent  kingdom.  His  Laments  are 
his  masterpiece,  the  choicest  work  of  Polish  lyric  poetry  before  the 
time  of  Mickiewicz. 

Kochanowski  was  a  learned  poet  of  the  Eenaissance,  drawing  his 

inspiration  from  the  literatures  of  Greece  and  Rome.     He  was  also 

a  man  of  sincere  piety,  famous  for  his  translation  of  the  Psalms 

into  his  native  language.     In  his  Laments,  written  in  memory  of 

his  little  daughter  Ursula,  who  died  in  1579  at  the  age  of  thirty 

months,   he   expresses   the    deepest   personal    emotion    through    the 

medium  of  a  literary  style  that  had  been  developed  by  long  years 

of  study.     The  Laments,  to  be  sure,  are  not  based  on  any  classic 

model  and  they  contain  few  direct  imitations  of  the  classical  poets, 

though  it  may  be  noted  that  the  concluding  couplet  of  Lament  XV 

is  translated  from  the  GreeTc  Anthology.    On  the  other  hand  they  are 

interspersed  with  continual  references  to  classic  story;   and,  more 

important,  are  filled  with  the  atmosphere  of  the  Stoic  philosophy, 

derived   from   Cicero    and   Seneca.      And   along   with    this    austere 

teaching  there  runs  through  them  a  warmer  tone  of  Christian  hope 

and  trust;   Lament  XVIII  is  in  spirit  a  psalm.     To  us   of  today, 

however,  these  poems  appeal  less  by  their  formal  perfection,   by 

their  learning,  or  by  their  religious  tone,  than  by  their  exquisite 

humanity.       Kochanowski 's    sincerity    of   grief,   his   fatherly   love 

for  his  baby  girl,  after  more  than  three  centuries  have  not  lost  their 

power  to  touch  our  hearts.    In  the  Laments  Kochanowski  embodied 

a  wholesome  ideal   of  life   such   as   animated  the  finest  spirits   of 

Poland  in  the  years  of  its  greatest  glory,  a  spirit  both  humanistic 

and  universally  human. 

G.  E.  Notes. 


362  UNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFOENIA  CHRONICLE 


TO  URSULA  KOCHANOWSKI 

A    CHARMING,    MERRY,   GIFTED    CHILD,   WHO,   AFTER    SHOWING    GREAT 

PROMISE  OF   ALL   MAIDENLY  VIRTUES   AND   TALENTS,   SUDDENLY, 

PREMATURELY,   IN   HER   UNRIPE  YEARS,   TO  THE  GREAT  AND 

UNBEARABLE  GRIEF  OF  HER  PARENTS,  DEPARTED  HENCE. 

WRITTEN  WITH  TEARS  FOR  HIS  BELOVED  LITTLE 
GIRL    BY    JAN    KOCHANOWSKI,    HER    HAPLESS    FATHER. 

THOU  ART  NO  MORE,  MY  URSULA. 

Tales  sunt  hominum  mentes,  quali  pater  ipse 
Juppiter  auctiferas  lustravit  lumine  terras. 

LAMENT  I 

Come,  Heraclitus  and  Simonides, 

Come  with  your  weeping  and  sad  elegies: 

Ye  griefs  and  sorrows,  come  from  all  the  lands 

Wherein  ye  sigh  and  wail  and  wring  your  hands: 

Gather  ye  here  within  my  house  today 

And  help  me  mourn  my  sweet,  whom  in  her  May 

Ungodly  Death  hath  ta'en  to  his  estate, 

Leaving  me  on  a  sudden  desolate. 

'Tis  so  a  serpent  glides  on  some  shy  nest 

And,  of  the  tiny  nightingales  possessed, 

Doth  glut  its  throat,  though,  frenzied  with  her  fear, 

The  mother  bird  doth  beat  and  twitter  near 

And  strike  the  monster,  till  it  turns  and  gapes 

To  swallow  her,  and  she  but  just  escapes. 

' '  'Tis  vain  to  weep, ' '  my  friends  perchance  will  say. 

Dear  God,  is  aught  in  life  not  vain,  then?     Nay, 

Seek  to  lie  soft,  yet  thorns  will  prickly  be: 

The  life  of  man  is  naught  but  vanity. 

Ah,  which  were  better,  then — to  seek  relief 

In  tears,  or  sternly  strive  to  conquer  grief? 

LAMENT  II 

If  I  had  ever  thought  to  write  in  praise 
Of  little  children  and  their  simple  ways, 
Far  rather  had  I  fashioned  cradle  verse 
To  rock  to  slumber,  or  the  songs  a  nurse 
Might  croon  above  the  baby  on  her  breast. 


LAMENTS  363 

Setting  her  charge's  short-lived  woes  at  rest. 
For  much  more  useful  are  such  trifling  tasks 
Than  that  which  sad  misfortune  this  day  asks: 
To  weep  o'er  thy  deaf  grave,  dear  maiden  mine, 
And  wail  the  harshness  of  grim  Proserpine. 
But  now  I  have  no  choice  of  subject:  then 
I  shunned  a  theme  scarce  fitting  riper  men, 
And  now  disaster  drives  me  on  by  force 
To  songs  unheeded  by  the  great  concourse 
Of  mortals.     Verses  that  I  would  not  sing 
The  living,  to  the  dead  I  needs  must  bring. 
Yet  though  I  dry  the  marrow  from  my  bones, 
Weeping  another's  death,  my  grief  atones 
No  whit.     All  forms  of  human  doom 
Arouse  but  transient  thoughts  of  joy  or  gloom. 

0  law  unjust,  O  grimmest  of  all  maids, 
Inexorable  princess  of  the  shades! 
For,  Ursula,  thou  hadst  but  tasted  time 
And  art  departed  long  before  thy  prime. 
Thou  hardly  knewest  that  the  sun  was  bright 
Ere  thou  didst  vanish  to  the  halls  of  night. 

1  would  thou  hadst  not  lived  that  little  breath — 
What  didst  thou  know,  but  only  birth,  then  death? 
And  all  the  joy  a  loving  child  should  bring 

Her  parents,  is  become  their  bitterest  sting. 


LAMENT  III 

So,  thou  hast  scorned  me,  my  delight  and  heir; 
Thy  father's  halls,  then,  were  not  broad  and  fair 
Enough  for  thee  to  dwell  here  longer,  sweet. 
True,  there  was  nothing,  nothing  in  them  meet 
For  thy  swift-budding  reason,  that  foretold 
Virtues  the  future  years  would  yet  unfold. 
Thy  words,  thy  archness,  every  turn  and  bow — 
How  sick  at  heart  without  them  am  I  now! 
Nay,  little  comfort,  never  more  shall  I 
Behold  thee  and  thy  darling  drollery. 
What  may  I  do  but  only  follow  on 
Along  the  path  where  earlier  thou  hast  gone. 
And  at  its  end  do  thou,  with  all  thy  charms, 
Cast  round  thy  father's  neck  thy  tender  arms. 


364  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHEONICLE 


LAMENT  IV 

Thou  hast  constrained  mine  eyes,  unholy  Death, 

To  watch  my  dear  child  breathe  her  dying  breath: 

To  watch  thee  shake  the  fruit  unripe  and  clinging 

While  fear  and  grief  her  parents'  hearts  were  wringing. 

Ah,  never,  never  could  my  well-loved  child 

Have  died  and  left  her  father  reconciled: 

Never  but  with  a  heart  like  heavy  lead 

Could  I  have  watched  her  go,  abandoned. 

And  yet  at  no  time  could  her  death  have  brought 

More  cruel  ache  than  now,  nor  bitterer  thought; 

For  had  God  granted  to  her  ample  days 

I  might  have  walked  with  her  down  flowered  ways 

And  left  this  life  at  last,  content,  descending 

To  realms  of  dark  Persephone,  the  all-ending, 

Without  such  grievous  sorrow  in  my  heart, 

Of  which  earth  holdeth  not  the  counterpart. 

I  marvel  not  that  Niobe,  alone 

Amid  her  dear,  dead  children,  turned  to  stone. 

LAMENT  V 

Just  as  a  little  olive  offshoot  grows 

Beneath  its  orchard  elders '  shady  rows. 

No  budding  leaf  as  yet,  no  branching  limb, 

Only  a  rod  uprising,  virgin-slim — 

Then  if  the  busy  gardener,  weeding  out 

Sharp  thorns  and  nettles,  cuts  the  little  sprout. 

It  fades  and,  losing  all  its  living  hue, 

Drops  by  the  mother  from  whose  roots  it  grew: 

So  was  it  with  my  Ursula,  my  dear; 

A  little  space  she  grew  beside  us  here, 

Then  Death  came,  breathing  pestilence,  and  she 

Fell,  stricken  lifeless,  by  her  parent  tree. 

Persephone,  Persephone,  this  flow 

Of  barren  tears!    How  couldst  thou  will  it  so? 


LAMENT  VI 

Dear  little  Slavic  Sappho,  we  had  thought. 
Hearing  thy  songs  so  sweetly,  deftly  wrought. 
That  thou  shouldst  have  an  heritage  one  day 


LAMENTS  365 

Beyond  thy  father's  lands:  his  lute  to  play. 
For  not  an  hour  of  daylight's  joyous  round 
But  thou  didst  fill  it  full  of  lovely  sound, 
Just  as  the  nightingale  doth  scatter  pleasure 
Upon  the  dark,  in  glad  unstinted  measure. 
Then  Death  came  stalking  near  thee,  timid  thing, 
And  thou  in  sudden  terror  tookest  wing. 
Ah,  that  delight,  it  was  not  overlong 
And  I  pay  dear  with  sorrow  for  brief  song. 
Thou  still  wert  singing  when  thou  cam'st  to  die; 
Kissing  thy  mother,  thus  thou  saidst  good-bye: 

"My  mother,  I  shall  serve  thee  now  no  more 
Nor  sit  about  thy  table's  charming  store; 
I  must  lay  down  my  keys  to  go  from  here. 
To  leave  the  mansion  of  my  parents  dear. ' ' 

This  and  what  sorrow  now  will  let  me  tell 
No  longer,  were  my  darling's  last  farewell. 
Ah,  strong  her  mother's  heart,  to  feel  the  pain 
Of  those  last  words  and  not  to  burst  in  twain. 


LAMENT  VII 

Sad  trinkets  of  my  little  daughter,  dresses 

That  touched  her  like  caresses. 
Why  do  you  draw  my  mournful  eyes?     To  borrow 

A  newer  weight  of  sorrow? 
No  longer  will  you  clothe  her  form,  to  fold  her 

Around,  and  wrap  her,  hold  her. 
A  hard,  unwaking  sleep  has  overpowered 

Her  limbs,  and  now  the  flowered 
Cool  muslin  and  the  ribbon  snoods  are  bootless. 

The  gilded  girdles  fruitless. 
My  little  girl,  'twas  to  a  bed  far  other 

That  one  day  thy  poor  mother 
Had  thought  to  lead  thee,  and  this  simple  dower 

Suits  not  the  bridal  hour; 
A  tiny  shroud  and  gown  of  her  own  sewing 

She  gives  thee  at  thy  going. 
Thy  father  brings  a  clod  of  earth,  a  somber 

Pillow  for  thy  last  slumber. 
And  so  a  single  casket,  scant  of  measure. 

Locks  thee  and  all  thv  treasure. 


366  UNIFEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHBONICLE 


LAMENT  VIII 

Thou  hast  made  all  the  house  an  empty  thing, 

Dear  Ursula,  by  this  thy  vanishing. 

Though  we  are  here,    'tis  yet  a  vacant  place. 

One  little  soul  had  filled  so  great  a  space. 

For  thou  didst  sing  thy  joyousness  to  all, 

Running  through  every  nook  of  house  and  hall. 

Thou  wouldst  not  have  thy  mother  grieve,  nor  let 

Thy  father  with  too  solemn  thinking  fret 

His  head,  but  thou  must  kiss  them,  daughter  mine. 

And  all  with  that  entrancing  laugh  of  thine! 

Now  on  the  house  has  fallen  a  dumb  blight: 

Thou  wilt  not  come  with  archness  and  delight, 

But  every  corner  lodges  lurking  grief 

And  all  in  vain  the  heart  would  seek  relief. 


LAMENT  IX 

Thou  shouldst  be  purchased,  Wisdom,  for  much  gold 

If  all  they  say  of  thee  is  truly  told: 

That  thou  canst  root  out  from  the  mind  the  host 

Of  longings  and  canst  change  a  man  almost 

Into  an  angel  whom  no  grief  can  sap, 

Who  is  not  prone  to  fear  nor  evil  hap. 

Thou  seest  all  things  human  as  they  are — 

Trifles.     Thou  bearest  in  thy  breast  a  star 

Fixed  and  tranquil,  and  dost  contemplate 

Death  unafraid,  still  calm,  inviolate. 

Of  riches,  one  thing  thou  dost  hold  the  measure: 

Proportion  to  man's  needs — not  gold  nor  treasure; 

Thy  searching  eyes  have  power  to  behold 

The  beggar  housed  beneath  the  roof  of  gold, 

Nor  dost  thou  grudge  the  poor  man  fame  as  blest 

If  he  but  hearken  him  to  thy  behest. 

Oh,  hapless,  hapless  man  am  I,  who  sought 

If  I  might  gain  thy  thresholds  by  much  thought, 

Cast  down  from  thy  last  steps  after  so  long. 

But  one  amid  the  countless,  hopeless  throng! 


LAMENTS  367 


LAMENT  X 


My  dear  delight,  my  Ursula,  and  where 

Art  thou  departed,  to  what  land,  what  sphere? 

High  0  'er  the  heavens  wert  thou  borne,  to  stand 

One  little  cherub  midst  the  cherub  band? 

Or  dost  thou  laugh  in  Paradise,  or  now 

Upon  the  Islands  of  the  Blest  art  thou? 

Or  in  his  ferry  o  'er  the  gloomy  water 

Does  Charon  bear  thee  onward,  little  daughter? 

And  having  drunken  of  forgetfulness 

Art  thou  unwitting  of  my  sore  distress? 

Or,  casting  off  thy  human,  maiden  veil. 

Art  thou  enfeathered  in  some  nightingale? 

Or  in  grim  Purgatory  must  thou  stay 

Until  some  tiniest  stain  be  washed  away? 

Or  hast  returned  again  to  where  thou  wert 

Ere  thou  wast  born  to  bring  me  heavy  hurt? 

Where'er  thou  art,  ah!  pity,  comfort  me; 

And  if  not  in  thine  own  entirety, 

Yet  come  before  mine  eyes  a  moment 's  space 

In  some  sweet  dream  that  shadoweth  thy  grace. 


LAMENT  XI 

"Virtue  is  but  a  trifle!"  Brutus  said 

In  his  defeat;  nor  was  he  cozened. 

What  man  did  his  own  goodness  e  'er  advance 

Or  piety  preserve  from  evil  chance? 

Some  unknown  foe  confuses  men's  affairs; 

For  good  and  bad  alike  it  nothing  cares. 

Where  blows  its  breath,  no  man  can  flee  away; 

Both  false  and  righteous  it  hath  power  to  stay. 

Yet  still  we  vaunt  us  of  our  mighty  mind 

In  idle  arrogance  among  our  kind; 

And  still  we  gaze  on  heaven  and  think  we  see 

The  Lord  and  his  all-holy  mystery. 

Nay,  human  eyes  are  all  too  dull;  light  dreams 

Amuse  and  cheat  us  with  what  only  seems. 

Ah,  dost  thou  rob  me.  Grief,  my  safeguards  spurning. 

Of  both  my  darling  and  my  trust  in  learning? 


368  UNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CEEONICLE 


LAMENT  XII 

I  think  no  father  under  any  sky 

More  fondly  loved  a  daughter  than  did  I, 

And  scarcely  ever  has  a  child  been  born 

Whose  loss  her  parents  could  more  justly  mourn. 

Unspoiled  and  neat,  obedient  at  all  times, 

She  seemed  already  versed  in  songs  and  rhymes, 

And  with  a  highboi'n  courtesy  and  art. 

Though  but  a  babe,  she  played  a  maiden's  part. 

Discreet  and  modest,  sociable  and  free 

From  jealous  habits,  docile,  mannerly. 

She  never  thought  to  taste  her  morning  fare 

Until  she  should  have  said  her  morning  prayer; 

She  never  went  to  sleep  at  night  until 

She  had  prayed  God  to  save  us  all  from  ill. 

She  used  to  run  to  meet  her  father  when 

He  came  from  any  journey  home  again; 

She  loved  to  work  and  to  anticipate 

The  servants  of  the  house  ere  they  could  wait 

Upon  her  parents.     This  she  had  begun 

When  thirty  months  their  little  course  had  run. 

So  many  virtues  and  such  active  zeal 

Her  youth  could  not  sustain;  she  fell  from  weal 

Ere  harvest.    Little  ear  of  wheat,  thy  prime 

Was  distant;   'tis  before  thy  proper  time 

I  sow  thee  once  again  in  the  sad  earth, 

Knowing  I  bury  with  thee  hope  and  mirth. 

For  thou  wilt  not  spring  up  when  blossoms  quicken 

But  leave  mine  eyes  forever  sorrow-stricken. 

LAMENT  XIII 

Ursula,  winsome  child,  I  would  that  I 

Had  never  had  thee  if  thou  wert  to  die 

So  early.     For  with  lasting  grief  I  pay. 

Now  thou  hast  left  me,  for  thy  sweet,  brief  stay. 

Thou  didst  delude  me  like  a  dream  by  night 

That  shines  in  golden  fullness  on  the  sight, 

Then  vanishes,  and  to  the  man  awake 

Leaves  only  of  its  treasures  much  heartbreak. 

So  hast  thou  done  to  me,  beloved  cheat: 

Thou  madest  with  high  hope  my  heart  to  beat 


LAMENTS  369 

And  then  didst  hurry  off  and  bear  with  thee 

All  of  the  gladness  thou  once  gavest  me. 

'Tis  half  my  heart  I  lack  through  this  thy  taking 

And  what  is  left  is  good  for  naught  but  aching. 

Stonecutters,  set  me  up  a  carven  stone 

And  let  this  sad  inscription  run  thereon: 

Ursula  KochanowsM  lieth  here, 

Her  father's  sorrow  and  her  father's  dear; 

For  heedless  Death  hath  acted  here  crisscross: 

She  should  have  mourned  my  death,  not  I  her  loss. 

LAMENT  XIV 

Where  are  those  gates  through  which  so  long  ago 

Orpheus  descended  to  the  realms  below 

To  seek  his  lost  one?    Little  daughter,  I 

Would  find  that  path  and  pass  that  ford  whereby 

The  grim-faced  boatman  ferries  pallid  shades 

And  drives  them  forth  to  joyless  cypress  glades. 

But  do  thou  not  desert  me,  lovely  lute! 

Be  thou  the  furtherance  of  my  mournful  suit 

Before  dread  Pluto,  till  he  shall  give  ear 

To  our  complaints  and  render  up  my  dear. 

To  his  dim  dwelling  all  men  must  repair,  ! 

And  so  must  she,  her  father's  joy  and  heir; 

But  let  him  grant  the  fruit  now  scarce  in  flower 

To  fill  and  ripen  till  the  harvest  hour! 

Yet  if  that  god  doth  bear  a  heart  within 

So  hard  that  one  in  grief  can  nothing  win, 

What  can  I  but  renounce  this  upper  air 

And  lose  my  soul,  but  also  lose  my  care. 

LAMENT  XV 

Golden-locked  Erato,  and  thou,  sweet  lute. 

The  comfort  of  the  sad  and  destitute. 

Calm  thou  my  sorrow,  lest  I  too  become 

A  marble  pillar  shedding  through  the  dumb 

But  living  stone  my  almost  bloody  tears, 

A  monument  of  grief  for  coming  years. 

For  when  we  think  of  mankind's  evil  chance 

Does  not  our  private  grief  gain  temperance? 

Unhappy  mother  (if   'tis  evil  hap 

We  blame  when  caught  in  our  own  folly's  trap) 

Where  are  thy  sons  and  daughters,  seven  each, 


370  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

The  joyful  cause  of  thy  too  boastful  speech? 

I  see  their  fourteen  stones,  and  thou,  alas, 

Who  from  thy  misery  wouldst  gladly  pass 

To  death,  dost  kiss  the  tombs,  O  wretched  one, 

Where  lies  thy  fruit  so  cruell}'  undone. 

Thus  blossoms  fall  where  some  keen  sickle  passes 

And  so,  when  rain  doth  level  them,  green  grasses. 

What  hope  canst  thou  yet  harbor  in  thee?     Why 

Dost  thou  not  drive  thy  sorrow  hence  and  die? 

And  thy  swift  arrows,  Phoebus,  what  do  they? 

And  thine  unerring  bow,  Diana?     Slay 

Her,  ye  avenging  gods,  if  not  in  rage. 

Then  out  of  pity  for  her  desolate  age. 

A  punishment  for  pride  before  unknown 

Hath  fallen:    Niobe  is  turned  to  stone. 

And  borne  in  whirlwind  arms  o  'er  seas  and  lands. 

On  Sipylus  in  deathless  marble  stands. 

Yet  from  her  living  wounds  a  crystal  fountain 

Of  tears  flows  through  the  rock  and  down  the  mountain, 

Whence  beast  and  bird  may  drink;  but  she,  in  chains. 

Fixed  in  the  path  of  all  the  winds  remains. 

This  tomb  holds  naught,  this  woman  hath  no  tomb: 

To  be  both  grave  and  body  is  her  doom. 

LAMENT  XVI 

Misfortune  hath  constrained  me 
To  leave  the  lute  and  poetry, 
Nor  can  I  from  their  easing  borrow 
Sleep  for  my  sorrow. 

Do  I  see  true,  or  hath  a  dream 
Flown  forth  from  ivory  gates  to  gleam 
In  phantom  gold,  before  forsaking 
Its  poor  cheat,  waking? 

Oh,  mad,  mistaken  humankind, 
'Tis  easy  triumph  for  the  mind 
While  yet  no  ill  adventure  strikes  us 
And  naught  mislikes  us. 

In  plenty  we  praise  poverty, 
'Mid  pleasures  we  hold  grief  to  be 
(And  even  death,  ere  it  shall  stifle 
Our  breath)  a  trifle. 


LAMENTS  371 

But  when  the  grudging  spinner  scants 
Her  thread  and  fate  no  surcease  grants 
From  grief  most  deep  and  need  most  wearing, 
Less  calm  our  bearing. 

Ah,  Tully,  thou  didst  fiee  from  Eome 
With  weeping,  who  didst  say  his  home 
The  wise  man  found  in  any  station, 
In  any  nation. 

And  why  dost  mourn  thy  daughter  so 
When  thou  hast  said  the  only  woe 
That  man  need  dread  is  base  dishonor? — 
Why  sorrow  on  her? 

Death,  thou  hast  said,  can  terrify 
The  godless  man  alone.     Then  why 
So  loth,  the  pay  for  boldness  giving, 
To  leave  off  living? 

Thy  words,  that  have  persuaded  men, 
Persuade  not  thee,  angelic  pen; 
Disaster  findeth  thy  defenses. 
Like  mine,  pretenses. 

Soft  stone  is  man:    he  takes  the  lines 
That  Fortune's  cutting  tool  designs. 
To  press  the  wounds  wherewith  she  graves  us, 
Eacks  us  or  saves  us? 

Time,  father  of  forgetfulness 
So  longed  for  now  in  my  distress. 
Since  wisdom  nor  the  saints  can  steel  me. 
Oh,  do  thou  heal  me! 

LAMENT  XVII 

God  hath  laid  his  hand  on  me: 
He  hath  taken  all  my  glee. 
And  my  spirit's  emptied  cup 
Soon  must  give  its  life-blood  up. 

If  the  sun  doth  wake  and  rise. 
If  it  sink  in  gilded  skies. 
All  alike  my  heart  doth  ache, 
Comfort  it  can  never  take. 


372  UNIVEBSITT  OF  CALIFORNIA  CEBONICLE 

From  my  eyelids  there  do  flow 
Tears,  and  I  must  weep  e'en  so 
Ever,  ever.     Lord  of  Light, 
Who  can  hide  him  from  thy  sight! 

Though  we  shun  the  stormy  sea, 
Though  from  war's  affray  we  flee, 
Yet  misfortune  shows  her  face 
Howsoe'er  concealed  our  place. 

Mine  a  life  so  far  from  fame 
,         Few  there  were  could  know  my  name; 
Evil  hap  and  jealousy 
Had  no  way  of  harming  me. 

But  the  Lord,  who  doth  disdain 
Flimsy  safeguards  raised  by  man, 
Struck  a  blow  more  swift  and  sure 
In  that  I  was  more  secure. 

Poor  philosophy,  so  late 
Of  its  power  wont  to  prate, 
Showeth  its  incompetence 
Now  that  joy  proceedeth  hence. 

Sometimes  still  it  strives  to  prove 
Heavy  care  it  can  remove; 
But  its  little  weight  doth  fail 
To  raise  sorrow  in  the  scale. 

Idle  is  the  foolish  claim 
Harm  can  have  another  name: 
He  who  laughs  when  he  is  sad, 
I  should  say  was  only  mad. 

Him  who  tries  to  prove  our  tears 
Trifles,  I  will  lend  mine  ears; 
But  my  sorrow  he  thereby 
Doth  not  check,  but  magnify. 

Choice  I  have  none,  I  must  needs 
Weep  if  all  my  spirit  bleeds. 
Calling  it  a  graceless  part 
Only  stabs  anew  my  heart. 


LAMENTS  373 

All  such  medicine,  dear  Lord, 
Is  another,  sharper  sword. 
Who  my  healing  would  insure 
Will  seek  out  a  gentler  cure. 

Let  my  tears  prolong  their  flow. 
Wisdom,  I  most  truly  know. 
Hath  no  power  to  console: 
Only  God  can  make  me  whole. 

LAMENT  XVIII 

We  are  thy  thankless  children,  gracious  Lord. 

The  good  thou  dost  afford 

Lightly  do  we  employ, 

All  careless  of  the  one  who  giveth  joy. 

We  heed  not  him  from  whom  delights  do  flow. 

Until  they  fade  and  go 

We  take  no  thought  to  render 

That  gratitude  we  owe  the  bounteous  sender. 

Yet  keep  us  in  thy  care.    Let  not  our  pride 

Cause  thee,  dear  God,  to  hide 

The  glory  of  thy  beauty: 

Chasten  us  till  we  shall  recall  our  duty. 

Yet  punish  us  as  with  a  father's  hand. 

We  mites,  cannot  withstand 

Thine  anger;  we  are  snow. 

Thy  wrath,  the  sun  that  melts  us  in  its  glow. 

Make  us  not  perish  thus,  eternal  God, 

From  thy  too  heavy  rod. 

Eecall  that  thy  disdain 

Alone  doth  give  thy  children  bitter  pain. 

Yet  I  do  know  thy  mercy  doth  abound 

While  yet  the  spheres  turn  round. 

And  thou  wilt  never  cast 

Without  the  man  who  humbles  him  at  last. 

Though  great  and  many  my  transgressions  are. 

Thy  goodness  greater  far 

Than  mine  iniquity: 

Lord,  manifest  thy  mercy  unto  me! 


374  UNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

LAMENT  XIX 

The  Dream 

Long  through  the  night  hours  sorrow  was  my  guest 

And  would  not  let  my  fainting  body  rest, 

Till  just  ere  dawn  from  out  its  slow  dominions 

Flew  sleep  to  wrap  me  in  its  dear  dusk  pinions. 

And  then  it  was  my  mother  did  appear 

Before  mine  eyes  in   vision   doubly   dear; 

For  in  her  arms  she  held  my  darling  one, 

My  Ursula,  just  as  she  used  to  run 

To  me  at  dawn  to  say  her  morning  prayer, 

In  her  white  nightgown,  with  her  curling  hair 

Framing  her  rosy  face,  her  eyes  about 

To  laugh,  like  flowers  only  halfway  out, 

"Art  thou  still  sorrowing,  my  son?"     Thus  spoke 
My  mother.     Sighing  bitterly,  I  woke. 
Or  seemed  to  wake,  and  heard  her  say  once  more: 

"It  is  thy  weeping  brings  me  to  this  shore: 
Thy  lamentations,  long  uncomforted. 
Have  reached  the  hidden  chambers  of  the  dead. 
Till  I  have  come  to  grant  thee  some  small  grace 
And  let  thee  gaze  upon  thy  daughter's  face. 
That  it  may  calm  thy  heart  in  some  degree 
And  check  the  grief  that  imperceptibly 
Doth  gnaw  away  thy  health  and  leave  thee  sick. 
Like  fire  that  turns  to  ashes  a  dry  wick. 
Dost  thou  believe  the  dead  have  perished  quite, 
Their  sun  gone  down  in  an  eternal  night? 
Ah  no,  we  have  a  being  far  more  splendid 
Now  that  our  bodies'  coarser  claims  are  ended. 
Though  dust  returns  to  dust,  the  spirit,  given 
A  life  eternal,  must  go  back  to  heaven, 
And  little  Ursula  hath  not  gone  out 
Forever  like  a  torch.     Nay,  cease  thy  doubt, 
For  I  have  brought  her  hither  in  the  guise 
She  used  to  wear  before  thy  mortal  eyes. 
Though  mid  the  deathless  angels,  brighter  far 
She  shineth  as  the  lovely  morning  star; 
And  still  she  offers  up  her  prayers  for  you 
As  here  on  earth,  when  yet  no  words  she  knew. 
If  herefrom  springs  thy  sorrow,  that  her  years 
Were  broken  off  before  all  that  endears 


LAMENTS  375 

A  life  on  earth  to  mortals  she  might  prove — 
Yet  think  how  empty  the  delights  that  move 
The  minds  of  men,  delights  that  must  give  place 
At  last  to  sorrow,  as  in  thine  own  case. 
Did  then  thy  little  girl  such  joy  confer 
That  all  the  comfort  thou  didst  find  in  her 
Could  parallel  thine  anguish  of  today? 
Thou  canst  not  answer  otherwise  than  nay. 
Then  fret  not  that  so  early  death  has  come 
To  what  was  dearest  thee  in  Christendom. 
She  did  not  leave  a  land  of  much  delight, 
But  one  of  toil  and  grief  and  evil  blight 
So  plenteous,  that  all  which  men  can  hold 
Of  their  so  transitory  blessings,  gold, 
Must  lose  its  value  through  this  base  alloy, 
This  knowledge  of  the  grief  that  follows  joy. 

"Why  do  we  weep,  great  God?    That  with  her  dower 
She  bought  herself  no  lord,  that  she  might  cower 
Before  upbraidings  from  her  husband's  kin? 
That  she  knew  not  the  pangs  that  usher  in 
The  newborn  child?     And  that  she  could  not  know, 
Like  her  poor  mother,  if  more  racking  woe 
It  were  to  bear  or  bury  them?    Ah,  meet 
Are  such  delights  to  make  the  world  more  sweet! 
But  heaven  hath  purer,  surer  happiness. 
Free  from  all  intermingling  of  distress. 
Care  rules  not  here  and  here  we  know  not  toil. 
Misfortune  and  disaster  do  not  spoil. 
Here  sickness  can  not  enter  nor  old  age. 
And  death,  tear-nourished,  hath  no  pasturage. 
We  live  a  life  of  endless  joy  that  brings 
Good  thoughts;  we  know  the  causes  of  all  things. 
The  sun  shines  on  forever  here,  its  light 
Unconquered  by  impenetrable  night; 
And  the  Creator  in  his  majesty 
Invisible  to  mortals,  we  may  see. 
Then  turn  thy  meditations  hither,  towards 
This  changeless  gladness  and  these  rich  rewards. 
Thou  know'st  the  world,  what  love  of  it  can  do: 
Found  thou  thine  efforts  on  a  base  more  true. 
Thy  little  girl  hath  chosen  well  her  part. 
Thou  may  'st  believe,  as  one  about  to  start 
For  the  first  time  upon  the  stormy  sea. 
Beholding  there  great  flux  and  jeopardy. 


376  UNIVEBSITT  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHBONICLE 

Eeturneth  to  the  shore;  while  those  that  raise 

Their  sails,  the  wind  or  some  blind  crag  betrays, 

And  this  one  dies  from  hunger,  that  from  cold: 

Scarce  one  escapes  the  perils  manifold. 

So  she,  who,  though  her  years  should  have  surpassed 

That  ancient  Sybil,  must  have  died  at  last. 

Preferred  that  ending  to  anticipate 

Before  she  knew  the  ills  of  man's  estate. 

For  some  are  left  without  their  parents'  care, 

To  know  how  sore  an  orphan's  lot  to  bear; 

One  girl  must  marry  headlong,  and  then  rue 

Her  dower  given  up  to  God  knows  who; 

Some  maids  are  seized  by  their  own  countrymen, 

Others,  made  captive  by  the  Tatar  clan 

And  held  thus  in  a  pagan,  shameful  thrall, 

Must  drink  their  tears  till  death  comes  ending  all. 

"But  this  thy  little  child  need  fear  no  more, 
"Who,  taken  early  up  to  heaven  's  door. 
Could  walk  all  glad  and  shining-pure  within, 
Her  soul  still  innocent  of  earthly  sin. 
Doubt  not,  my  son,  that  all  is  well  with  her, 
And  let  not  sorrow  be  thy  conqueror. 
Eeason  and  self-command  are  precious  still 
And  yielding  all  to  blighted  hope  is  ill. 
Be  in  this  matter  thine  own  lord,  although 
Thy  longed-for  happiness  thou  must  forego. 
For  man  is  born  exposed  to  circumstance. 
To  be  the  target  of  all  evil  chance. 
And  if  we  like  it  or  we  like  it  not 
We  still  can  not  escape  our  destined  lot. 
Nor  hath  misfortune  singled  thee,  my  son; 
It  lays  its  burdens  upon  every  one. 
Thy  little  child  was  mortal  as  thou  art. 
She  ran  her  given  course  and  did  depart; 
And  if  that  course  was  brief,  yet  who  can  say 
That  she  would  have  been  happier  to  stay? 
The  ways  of  God  are  past  our  finding  out. 
Yet  what  He  holds  as  good  shall  we  misdoubt? 
And  when  the  spirit  leaves  us,  it  is  vain 
To  weep  so  long;  it  will  not  come  again. 
And  herein  man  is  hardly  just  to  fate. 
To  bear  in  mind  what  is  unfortunate 
In  life  and  to  forget  all  that  transpires 
In  full  accordance  with  his  own  desires. 


LAMENTS  377 

And  such  is  Fortune's  power,  dearest  son, 
That  we  should  not  lament  when  she  hath  done 
A  bitter  turn,  but  thank  her  in  that  she 
Hath  held  her  hand  from  greater  injury. 
So,  yielding  to  the  common  order,  bar 
Thy  heart  to  more  disasters  than  now  are; 
Gaze  at  the  happiness  thou  dost  retain: 
What  is  not  loss,  that  must  be  rated  gain. 
"And  finally,  what  profits  the  expense 
Of  thy  long  labor  and  the  years  gone  hence, 
While  thou  didst  spend  thyself  upon  thy  books 
And  knewest  scarce  how  lightsome  pleasure  looks? 
Now  from  thy  grafting  pluck  the  fruit  and  save 
Something  of  value  from  frail  nature 's  grave. 
To  other  men  in  sorrow  thou  hast  shown 
The  comfort  left  them:    hast  none  for  thine  own? 
Now,  master,  heal  thyself:  time  is  the  cure 
For  all;  but  he  whose  wisdom  doth  abjure 
The  common  ways,  he  should  anticipate 
The  healing  for  which  other  men  must  wait. 
What  is  time's  cunning?     That  it  drives  away 
Our  former  haps  with  newer  ones,  more  gay. 
Or  like  the  old.     So  man  by  taking  thought 
Perceives  them  ere  their  accidents  are  wrought, 
And  by  such  thinking  banishes  the  past 
And  views  the  future,  quiet  and  steadfast. 
Then  bear  man 's  portion  like  a  man,  my  son, 
The  Lord  of  grief  and  comfort  is  but  one." 

Then  I  awoke,  and  know  not  if  to  deem 
This  truth  itself,  or  but  a  passing  dream. 


378  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFOENIA  CHEONICLE 


ULTIMA  THULE 

A  PLEA  FOR  THE  ADVANCEMENT  OF  LEARNING 


Akthur  G.  Brodeur 


Many  people  have  astonished  me  by  asking  why  I  am 
interested  in  Scandinavian  literature,  as  if  it  were  some- 
thing foreign  to  the  natural  province  of  one  trained  to 
teach  English.  I  have  hitherto  refrained,  though  with  some 
difficulty,  from  retorting:  "Why  are  you  interested  in  the 
classics,  or  in  French,  or  in  German?"  The  answer  to  any 
such  question  is,  of  course,  that  these  are  a  part  of  that 
body  of  learning  with  which  one  must  be  familiar  if  he  is  to 
be  a  cultivated  man,  if  he  is  to  teach  with  sympathy  and 
with  understanding. 

From  the  standpoint  of  a  teacher  of  English,  however, 
the  Scandinavian  languages  and  literatures  have  a  very 
special  value.  To  him  they  constitute  a  tool  necessary  to  his 
trade.  Whether  he  be  a  philologist  or  a  student  of  belles 
lettres,  he  cannot  teach  his  subject— at  least,  to  advanced 
students  in  the  upper  division— with  full  enlightenment 
unless  he  knows  something  about  that  Norse  tongue  which 
so  profoundly  influenced  our  own,  or  that  Northern  litera- 
ture which  has  enriched  our  poetry  and  prose  from  the 
earliest  times. 

I  believe  that  some  familiarity  Avith  the  Scandinavian 
field  is  essential  to  the  understanding  of  those  fundamental 
things  which  we  ourselves  think,  feel,  and  are.     For  that 


ULTIMA  THULE  379 

reason  we,  as  heirs  to  the  civilization  of  Britain,  should  give 
to  the  culture  of  Scandinavia  the  same  studious  attention 
which  we  wisely  give  to  French  or  to  the  classics.  Certainly 
old  Norse  is  quite  as  important,  in  the  study  of  English 
philology,  as  German ;  and  the  Northern  literatures  have  a 
far  stronger  claim  upon  us  than  the  literature  of  Germany. 

Without  disparaging  the  commercial  or  the  cultural 
value  of  German,  without  underestimating  the  artistic  worth 
of  its  literature,  from  the  Nibelungen  Lied  to  Goethe, 
Schiller,  and  the  still  industrious  Hauptmann,  I  venture 
to  assert  that  there  is  more  meat  for  us,  as  Americans  and 
speakers  of  English,  in  that  Northern  tongue  which  gave 
us  many  of  the  most  indispensable  words  of  our  language ; 
and  in  the  robust,  sinewy  prose  of  the  sagas,  the  beautiful 
Scandinavian  ballads,  the  wholesome  strength  of  Bjornson, 
or  the  stormy  genius  of  Ibsen.  These,  at  least,  lie  nearer 
to  our  own  artistic  and  social  interests;  they  express  the 
genius  of  peoples  closer  to  ourselves  in  historj^  in  democracy, 
in  the  manner  of  their  thought. 

Yet  we  have  paid  little  attention,  in  our  university 
curricula,  to  the  artistic  achievement  of  these  our  Scandi- 
navian kinsfolk  in  culture  and  in  history.  It  would  almost 
appear  that  our  interest  in  foreign  languages  has  depended 
upon  their  commercial  or  military  importance,  upon  the 
traditional  advantages  they  possess,  or — as  in  the  case  of 
certain  languages  so  recently  admitted  as  Serbian — upon 
the  accidents  of  a  great  war.  The  ancient  tongues,  and  the 
greater  languages  of  Western  Europe,  have  an  undeniable 
claim  upon  us ;  yet,  when  we  welcome  the  genius  of  peoples 
alien  to  our  own  in  cultural  interest  as  in  racial  affinity, 
and  continue  to  neglect  that  which  is  essentially  a  part  of 
our  civilization,  do  we  truly  perceive  the  nature  or  the  pur- 
pose of  education  ?  Have  we  not  laid  ourselves  open  to  the 
charge  that  our  curricula  have  been  arranged  with  too  little 
care  for  the  correlation  of  subjects,  that,  in  pursuing  the 
mere  ornaments  of  learning,  we  have  ignored  those  things 
which  are  vital? 


380  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

Here,  at  all  events,  the  Germans  have  been  wiser  than 
we.  Just  as  their  scholarly  achievements  in  the  field  of 
English  have  been  so  much  more  voluminous  than  our  own, 
so,  too,  they  have  been  far  before  us  in  recognizing  the 
importance  of  Scandinavian.  So  keenly  have  they  felt  it 
that  they  have  not  scrupled  to  claim  for  their  own  such  men 
of  letters  as  the  Danish  Oehlenschlaeger  and  the  Norwegian 
Ibsen.  Yet  the  value  of  Norse  study,  for  us,  is  much  more 
direct;  the  relation  of  Scandinavian  literature  to  ours  is 
much  more  significant  than  to  German,  or  than  German 
letters  to  us. 

Although  philologists  place  the  Norse  dialects  in  one 
category,  and  English  and  German  in  another,  nevertheless 
it  is  the  Norse  people  and  the  Norse  tongue,  not  the  German, 
which  have  contributed  more  directly  to  the  history  of  our 
institutions.  Tennyson's  line,  "Saxon  and  Norman  and 
Dane  are  we, "  is  as  true  for  Americans  now  as  for  English- 
men on  the  day  of  Queen  Alexandra's  marriage.  Every 
day,  every  hour,  the  very  words  we  speak  reflect  the  speech 
of  those  Norse  pioneers  who  contended  with  Alfred  for  the 
fields  of  England ;  our  legislative  assemblies  and  our  courts 
of  law  owe  much  of  their  constitution  to  the  Norse  Thing, 
to  the  circuit  tribunals,  and  the  twelve-man  juries  of  the 
Viking  Age. 

No  scholar  will  deny  that  the  simplicity  of  English 
inflexion  and  the  flexibility  of  our  vocabulary  owe  much  to 
Old  Norse.  It  is  no  accident  that  a  Danish  scholar,  Dr. 
Jespersen,  has  written  the  best  studies  of  the  syntax  and 
structure  of  English :  the  intimate  relations  which  existed 
for  several  centuries  between  Old  English  and  its  Norse 
congener,  the  close  parallel  between  the  two  tongues  in  their 
grammatical  development,  appealed  with  natural  force  to  a 
Dane.  So  it  should  appeal  to  us,  whose  speech — had  it  not 
been  for  the  influence  of  Old  Norse — would  have  had  to  do 
without  such  common,  vital  words  as  they,  though,  talie, 
cast,  die,  sly,  till,  call,  felloiv,  hushand,  knife,  crave,  skin, 
sky,  wrong.     The  relationships  to  which  these  words  bear 


ULTIMA  THULE  381 

daily  witness  are  of  basic  importance.  So  long  as  our 
universities  limit  themselves  to  a  second-hand  study  of 
them,  so  long  will  the  researches  of  our  graduate  students 
in  the  field  of  English  philology  fall  short  of  the  standards 
set  in  Germany. 

It  is  for  our  graduate  students  that  we  must  take  con- 
stant and  conscientious  thought.  I  conceive  that  nothing 
so  makes  or  unmakes  the  reputation  of  a  university  as  the 
men  and  women  it  sends  out  to  teach  on  the  faculties  of 
other  institutions.  We  in  the  University  of  California  must 
expect  the  lesser  colleges  and  universities  of  the  Pacific 
slope  to  look  to  us  for  many  of  their  instructors;  we  shall 
be  judged  by  the  performance  of  the  graduate  students 
whom  we  send  to  them.  It  is  our  duty,  no  less  to  ourselves 
than  to  our  students  and  to  the  institutions  in  which  they 
may  one  day  teach,  to  build  up  a  solid,  sufficient  curriculum 
of  graduate  study. 

If  such  solidity — so  far  as  English  is  concerned — 
requires  instruction  in  the  Scandinavian  languages,  then 
we  should  furnish  that  instruction.  But,  to  my  thinking, 
it  requires  as  well  some  introduction  to  the  study  of  the 
Scandinavian  literatures.  We  who  have  tried  to  conduct 
courses  in  Old  and  Middle  English  know  how  great  a  part 
of  England's  earlier  literature  draws  upon  the  rich  wells 
of  the  North. 

I  should  like  to  see  some  benighted  instructor  give  a 
course  in  the  Beowulf  without  once  referring  to  such  Old 
Norse  works  as  the  Grettissaga,  the  Shjoldunga,  the  Vol- 
sungasaga,  and  the  Hrolfs  Saga  Kraka.  I  have  yet  to  work 
out  a  system  of  instruction  which  shall  explain  the  Middle 
English  Havelok,  Horn,  and  Eger  and  Grime  without  con- 
sidering the  fascinating  questions  of  Norse  influence  which 
they  involve.  The  fact  is  that  our  Anglo-Saxon  forbears 
possessed  a  vast  mass  of  myth  and  legend  in  common  with 
the  Scandinavians;  that  we  can  neither  appreciate  those 
remnants  of  Old  English  pagan  story  which  are  preserved 
to  us  nor  understand  the  English  people  themselves  in  the 


382  VNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHRONICLE 

centuries  between  Hengist  and  Knut  unless  we  approach 
our  study  with  a  scholarly  recognition  of  the  Anglo-Danish 
community  of  life  and  thought  before  the  migrations,  as 
well  as  of  that  period  when  Saxon  and  Dane  were  living, 
struggling,  coalescing  together  from  Tweed  to  Thames. 

It  is  not  necessary,  however,  to  rest  the  case  for  Scandi- 
navian literature  upon  its  contribution  to  English  letters 
and  folklore  during  the  Middle  Ages;  nor  need  I  mention 
the  casual  points  of  contact  afforded,  in  one  direction  or  the 
other,  by  men  like  Sigurd  the  Crusader,  Geoffrey  of  Mon- 
mouth, or  Matthew  Paris.  The  Northern  saga-literature  of 
the  Middle  Ages — quite  apart  from  the  question  of  its  his- 
toric interest — has  never  been  surpassed  in  excellence  of 
prose  diction.  In  the  words  of  Professor  Schofield:  "The 
twelfth  and  thirteenth  centuries  form  the  golden  age  of 
Old  Norse  prose,  and  Iceland  was  then  as  preeminent  for 
history  as  England  for  the  drama  in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth. 
In  no  other  tongue  of  mediaeval  Europe  do  we  find  his- 
torical works  at  all  comparable  with  those  in  Norse  for 
naturalness,  picturesqueness,  fidelity  to  fact,  vigor,  or 
variety.  Here  is  no  affectation,  no  bookishness,  no  archaism 
of  method  or  style ;  but  all  is  vivid,  graphic,  real.  Over  and 
over  again  one  can  read  these  'prose  epics'  of  warrior  kings 
and  proud  freemen,  of  heroic  men  and  women,  whose  indi- 
viduality is  made  plain,  and  ever  one's  wonder  grows  at 
the  literary  power  their  authors  display. '  '^  Such  literature 
deserves  study  for  itself. 

Both  the  sagas  and  the  poetic  literature  of  the  North 
have  exercised  a  strong  and  deep  effect  upon  the  minds  of 
modern  English  writers.  At  first,  this  influence  was  exerted 
through  the  medium  of  Latin  translations  excerpted  from 
the  Norse  originals  by  Bartholin,  Torf^us,  Olaus  Verelius, 
and  others;  and  through  the  Monuments  and  the  Introduc- 
tion a  rhistoire  de  Danemarck  of  the  Sieur  de  Mallet.  It 
was  through  these  channels  that  our  English  Percy,  Gray, 
and  Scott  derived  that  inspiration  which  resulted  in  one 

1  English  Literature  from  the  Norman  Conquest  to  Chaucer,  p.  46- 


ULTIMA  THULE  383 

significant  aspect  of  the  Romantic  Movement :  the  utilization 
of  Viking  themes  in  English  poetry. 

Nor  was  the  influence  all  one  way.  The  Danish  romantic 
dramatist  Oehlenschlaeger  was  one  of  Scott's  most  ardent 
admirers,  and  corresponded  with  him ;  Holberg,  the  founder 
of  Danish  comedy,  drew  upon  Ben  Jonson,  Farquhar,  Addi- 
son, and  Steele-  for  scenes  that  may  yet  be  seen  on  the 
Scandinavian  stage,  and  have  been  presented  in  translation 
here  in  California. 

More  recently,  William  Morris  yielded  to  the  attraction 
of  the  sagas  and  the  Eddie  poetry.  In  his  translations  and 
paraphrases,  he  has  made  a  contribution  to  literature  which 
demands  a  juster  criticism  than  it  has  yet  received.  Scarcely 
less  than  Rudyard  Kipling,  Morris,  in  The  Lay  of  Sigurd  the 
Volsung,  has  influenced  latter-day  versification.  There  are 
few  translations  in  English  which  can  equal  Dasent's  Burnt 
Njal  and  Popular  Tales  from,  the  Norse.  Longfellow  drew 
from  Snorri's  Heimshringla — a  voluminous  history  of  the 
kings  of  Norway — the  material  for  his  Saga  of  King  Olaf ; 
and  Dr.  Paul  Lieder  has  shown  that  the  American  poet 
derived  from  the  Swedish  Tegner  a  great  part  of  the  story 
as  well  as  the  atmosphere  of  Evangeline. 

Bjornson  and  Ibsen,  accessible  in  good  translations,  are 
even  now  widely  read  and  appreciated  in  America;  the 
influence  of  Ibsen  upon  the  English  stage  is  matter  for 
departments  of  English  to  reckon  with.  The  latest  English 
writer  of  distinction  to  utilize  Norse  themes  is  Maurice 
Hewlett,  who  has  recently  abandoned  France  and  Italy 
entirely  for  mediaeval  Iceland. 

The  student  of  English  has,  then,  a  large  field  for  investi- 
gation in  the  Scandinavian  languages  and  literatures :  a 
field  so  closely  allied  with  the  most  essential  features  of  his 
own  subject  as  to  demand  careful  attention.  The  time  is 
not  far  off  when  he  who  is  ignorant  of  these  interrelations 
will  be  held  no  master  of  English.    That  view  of  our  speech 


2  Oscar  James  Campbell,  The  Comedies  of  Holierg,  Chapter  6. 


384  UNIFEBSITT  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

and  of  our  literary  history  which  ignores  them  is  not  con- 
sonant with  good  scholarship. 

Scandinavian  literature  has,  however,  a  strong  claim  to 
consideration  for  its  own  sake.  It  would  be  unfortunate  if 
it  should  come  to  be  considered  an  appanage  of  English, 
as  it  has  too  long  been  held  an  appanage  of  German.  It 
should  stand  erect,  on  its  OM'n  great  worth.  In  all  forms  of 
writing,  the  Northern  peoples  are  no  less  strong  and  bril- 
liant than  their  more  favored  neighbors  to  the  south  and 
west. 

Aside  from  those  major  authors  whose  names  I  have 
cited,  the  writers  of  modern  Scandinavia  are  almost  un- 
known to  the  English-speaking  peoples.  Yet  it  may  be 
asserted  that,  omitting  all  the  achievements  of  Bjornson 
and  Ibsen,  neglecting  all  that  the  North  produced  before 
1800,  tlie  poetic  production  of  the  three  Scandinavian 
kingdoms  in  the  nineteenth  and  twentieth  centuries  out- 
ranks in  distinction  nearly  all  that  England  and  America 
together  have  produced  in  the  same  time.  It  is  equally  true 
that  the  Norman  skaldic  and  Eddie  verse  constitute  the 
only  considerable  body  of  Germanic  pagan  poetry  untouched 
by  the  too  zealous  hand  of  the  Christian  priest. 

The  treasure-house  of  Scandinavian  literature  would 
long  since  have  been  ours  to  enjoy  if  our  citizens  of  Scandi- 
navian blood  had  advertised  their  culture  with  that  boister- 
ous zeal  which  has  so  firmly  established  the  study  of  Ger- 
man. But  Americans  of  Scandinavian  descent  have  not 
been  press  agents  for  a  foreign  Kultur;  they  have  been 
content  with  being  good  Americans.  In  this  they  have  set 
a  notable  example :  in  spite  of  the  malicious  sneers  of  the 
ignorant,  they  poured  out  their  money  and  their  blood  for 
America  in  the  Great  War  as  their  fathers  did  in  the  Civil 
War.  Their  record  has  been,  in  peace  and  war,  a  thrilling 
thing,  a  stirring  lesson  in  patriotism. 

Some  inscrutable  miracle  of  destiny  seems,  from  the 
first,  to  have  linked  the  fates  of  Scandinavia  with  ours. 
Except  for  France  and  Switzerland,  the  democratic  states 


ULTIMA  THVLE  385 

of  the  world  are  either  Anglo-Saxon  or  Scandinavian. 
Originally  neighbors,  with  a  common  heritage  of  custom 
and  thought,  the  two  peoples  successively  followed  the  same 
urge  westward  in  the  Middle  Ages,  and  still  further  west- 
ward to  America  in  more  modem  times.  We  may  trace 
Norse  names  among  the  rolls  of  the  early  settlers  of  New 
England;  the  fertility  and  industry  of  our  Middle  West 
are  due  in  large  part  to  the  descendants  of  those  Vikings 
who,  long  ago,  came  to  England  with  bloody  spears,  to 
remain  as  peaceful  subjects.  To  the  fresh  vigor  they 
infused  into  Anglo-Saxon  blood,  the  two  great  Anglo-Saxon 
nations  owe  in  no  small  measure  their  matchless  line  of 
democrats  and  pioneers. 

Their  descendants,  whether  at  home  or  here  in  America, 
have  asked  nothing  of  us,  and  have  given  us  much  that  is 
finest  in  our  civilization.  We  are  more  the  bound,  therefore, 
to  speak  for  them.    In  doing  so,  we  speak  for  ourselves. 

It  is  right  that  we  should  speak  for  ourselves  on  this 
subject,  and  at  this  time.  We  have  remained  in  needless 
and  inexcusable  ignorance  of  a  field  which  belongs  to  us  as 
speakers  and  readers  of  English.  It  is  in  this  capacity,  as 
men  of  English  civilization,  that  we  must  reconstruct  and 
rearrange  our  curricula.  Whatever  we  may  be,  individu- 
ally, in  racial  origin,  we  are  in  speech  and  institutions. 
English.  Precisely  for  this  reason,  our  higher  education  is 
incomplete  while  it  neglects  a  tongue  and  a  literature  so 
essential  to  the  study  of  our  own. 

The  interests  of  sound  scholarship  demand,  as  our 
respect  for  the  humanities  requires,  that  we  recognize  the 
Northern  genius  by  the  establishment,  in  our  universities, 
of  departments  of  the  Scandinavian  languages  and  litera- 
tures. They  belong  to  us,  and  we  to  them.  To  neglect  them 
cripples  and  stultifies  our  learning;  "not  to  know  them 
argues  ourselves  unknown." 


386  VNIVERSIIY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CEBONICLE 


THE  HUMANITY  OF  THE  ANCIENTS* 


Herbert  C.  Nutting 


Probably  at  no  time  in  the  world's  history  has  the  prob- 
lem of  international  relations  been  so  live  an  issue  as  now. 
For  the  solution  of  this  problem  it  has  been  pointed  out  with 
much  truth  that  the  greatest  help  will  come  through  the 
establishment  of  a  better  mutual  understanding  of  national 
characteristics;  for  such  understanding  can  hardly  fail  to 
result  in  a  more  sympathetic  relation  between  the  various 
peoples  of  the  world. 

While  this  adjustment  is  being  made  we  must  not  forget 
to  bring  the  ancients  into  their  proper  place  in  the  family 
circle.  Those  who  have  learned  to  know  them  well  find  that 
in  essentials  they  were  very  like  ourselves ;  yet  somehow  or 
other  in  the  popular  mind  there  has  grown  up  a  wall  of 
division  between  us  and  them,  making  it  seem  a  difficult 
thing  to  join  hands  with  the  people  who  lived  two  thousand 
and  more  years  ago. 

This  condition  of  affairs  is  due  to  a  variety  of  causes. 
Not  least,  perhaps,  is  the  almost  superstitious  veneration  in 
which  the  classics  were  once  held,  as  being  set  apart  and 
hallowed — to  be  read  and  interpreted  by  the  elect  and 
favored  few.  How  deep-seated  and  persistent  that  notion 
still  is  may  be  gathered  from  the  fact  that  everywhere  high 
school  teachers  of  the  classics  find  it  necessarv  to  go  out  of 


*Aniiual  address  of  the  president  of  the  Philological  Association 
of  the  Pacific  Coast,  November  28,  1919. 


THE  HUMANITY  OF  THE  ANCIENTS  387 

their  way  to  demonstrate  that  the  study  of  their  subject 
bears  directly  upon  the  problems  of  modern  life. 

In  the  second  place,  in  the  effort  to  stimulate  the  interest 
of  the  student,  it  is  very  natural  that  the  teachers  of  Latin 
or  Greek  should  stress  the  points  of  view  wherein  the 
ancients  depart  from  present-day  standards.  In  and  for 
itself  this  procedure  is  legitimate  enough ;  but  it  should 
not  be  allowed  to  obscure  the  fundamental  human  char- 
acteristics common  to  ancient  and  modern  life. 

Again,  most  so-called  classical  students  do  not  persevere 
beyond  the  high  school  course,  where  the  time  must  be  spent 
in  acquiring  a  reading  knowledge  of  the  language,  a  study 
of  the  relation  of  English  to  Latin,  and  other  matters  ger- 
mane to  those  years.  Too  little  attention,  perhaps,  has  been 
given  to  the  problem  of  bringing  the  immature  student  into 
vital  touch  with  ancient  life.  As  matters  now  stand,  he  is 
introduced  to  the  study  of  Caesar  at  a  time  when  he  has  but 
little  power  over  the  language,  and  the  reading  must  pro- 
ceed very  slowly. 

Yet  Caesar  is  a  personality  eminently  worth  knowing. 
We  may  not  like  his  kind  altogether;  but  he  was  beyond 
doubt  one  of  the  greatest  men  the  world  has  ever  known, 
and  his  towering  personality  looms  large  across  the  cen- 
turies. It  seems  a  pity  that  any  class  should  study  Caesar 
without  being  brought  into  personal  touch  with  so  great  a 
man.  Such  an  experience  surely  would  be  more  inspiring 
than,  let  us  say,  a  study  of  the  figures  of  speech  in  his 
writings.  Visiting  a  secondary  school  one  day,  I  recall  that 
an  unfortunate  lad  was  called  upon  to  explain  a  passage 
containing  the  word  cruciatus.  The  teacher  was  at  some 
pains  to  point  out  that  the  figure  of  hendiadys  was  involved 
in  the  phrase,  and  asked  for  a  definition  of  "hendiadys." 
The  poor  victim,  clutching  at  the  word  cruciatus,  replied 
breathlessly:  "I  think,  sir,  that  it  is  an  instrument  of  tor- 
ture." We  need  frankly  to  face  the  fact  that  many  a 
student  has  some  such  feeling  about  Caesar  and  that  there 
is  danger  that  at  the  end  of  the  course  he  will  close  the  book 


388  UNIFEBSITT  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHEONICLE 

vowing,  as  Dr.  Flexner  would  say,  life-long  hostility  to 
anything  called  Latin. 

Unfortunately  even  the  reading  of  the  third  and  fourth 
years,  excellent  though  it  is,  leaves  much  to  be  desired  in 
the  matter  of  putting  the  student  in  vital  touch  with  ancient 
life.  He  brings  to  the  work  augmented  power  to  read  the 
language;  but  he  is  introduced  first  to  the  rhetorical  and 
highly  artificial  speeches  of  Cicero,  and  then  to  poetry  of 
the  Miltonic  type.  The  latter  of  course  is  stately  and 
beautiful,  but  with  the  beauty  of  a  marble  statue,  and  with 
something  of  its  coldness.  Through  such  media  it  is  hard 
to  feel  the  pulsing  breathing  life  of  Rome. 

Under  these  conditions  it  is  little  wonder  that  the  im- 
pression prevails  that  the  men  of  Greece  and  Rome  were  of 
somewhat  different  clay  than  the  people  of  the  twentieth 
century.  In  season  and  out  of  season  we  need  to  emphasize 
the  truth :  "  If  you  want  old  ideas,  read  new  books ;  if  you 
want  new  ideas,  read  old  books. ' '  It  would  be  hard  to  find 
a  more  trenchant  expression  for  our  intellectual  oneness 
with  the  ancients. 

Certain  aspects  of  humanity  perhaps  we  are  not  proud 
to  share  with  them,  nor  with  any  age.  At  any  rate  recent 
events  lend  some  plausibility  to  the  definitions  given  by  a 
small  boy  for  the  words  "man"  and  "animal."  "An 
animal  is  an  imperfect  beast;  man  is  a  perfect  beast."  But 
there  is  a  pleasanter  side  to  the  picture ;  and  only  narrow 
sectarianism  can  cause  us  to  forget  that  the  Scriptures 
themselves  declare :  ' '  There  is  a  light  that  lighteth  every 
man  that  cometh  into  the  world. ' '  A  wondering  student  of 
Plato 's  Apology  waited  after  class  one  day  to  remark :  ' '  You 
would  almost  think  that  Socrates  was  a  Christian";  and 
some  of  the  deposits  embedded  in  Cicero's  philosophical 
works  occasion  but  little  less  surprise. 

Surely  there  is  more  than  a  mere  suggestion  of  the 
golden  rule  in  the  maxim :  "It  is  better  to  suffer  injury 
than  to  inflict  it."  And  where  will  you  find  a  more  up-to- 
date  problem  of  casuistry  than  the  following?  A  ship  from 


THE  HUMANITY  OF  THE  ANCIENTS  389 

Alexandria  with  a  cargo  of  grain  is  entering  the  harbor  of 
a  city  where  famine  prices  prevail.  The  master  of  the  vessel 
knows  that  another'  ship  similarly  laden  is  following  closely. 
Is  it  right  for  him  to  keep  this  information  to  himself  and 
to  dispose  of  his  cargo  at  any  price  the  market  will  bear? 

It  would  be  little  to  the  point  to  reply  that  the  theory 
of  the  ancients  was  good,  but  that  their  practice  was  bad. 
They,  too,  were  well  aware  of  this  fact,  and  out  from  the 
very  twilight  of  history  Medea  is  made  to  say :  "  I  know  and 
approve  the  better,  but  I  choose  the  worse."  And  if  the 
above-mentioned  shipmaster  did  selfishly  take  advantage  of 
the  city's  need  to  enrich  himself,  is  the  twentieth  century 
in  a  position  to  cast  the  first  stone  ?  Indeed,  if  the  point  is 
pressed,  it  will  but  strengthen  the  case  for  the  solidarity  of 
human  experience,  ancient  and  modern — and  in  one  of  its 
least  pleasing  aspects. 

Everywhere  thought  repeats  itself.  In  one  of  Mrs.  Gas- 
kell's  novels  an  English  villager  is  made  to  say:  "I  am  so 
well  prepared  for  misfortune  by  the  frequent  contempla- 
tion of  its  possibility,  that  I  believe  that  I  can  receive  any 
ill  news  with  apparent  equanimity  and  real  resignation." 
The  language  here  is  elevated;  but  the  sentiment  itself 
might  well  emanate  from  an  observant  villager  who  was 
altogether  innocent  of  acquaintance  with  the  ancient 
Cyrenaic  school  of  philosophy. 

As  already  implied  above,  teachers  of  the  classics  today 
are  pretty  well  awake  to  the  insistent  call  that  all  subjects 
of  study  be  made  to  bear  directly  upon  present-day  life. 
It  is  in  response  to  this  call  that  so  much  time  is  being  spent" 
upon  the  correlation  of  Latin  and  English.  Could  not  more 
attention  be  given  to  bringing  the  student  into  direct  and 
vital  contact  with  the  people  of  the  past  ? 

To  accomplish  this,  some  reorganization  might  be  neces- 
sary ;  and  I  offer  but  a  few  suggestions  as  to  what  might  be 
done  without  departing  far  from  the  canons  now  recognized. 

Beginning  with  Caesar,  it  may  be  questioned  whether 
there  is  much  to  be  gained  through  an  extensive  study  of 


390  UNIFEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHBONICLE 

military  organization  and  tactics;  but  the  system  of  pro- 
motions in  the  Roman  legion  is  a  matter  that  bristles  with 
details  of  the  liveliest  human  interest.  Being  selected  from 
the  bravest  of  the  rank  and  file,  the  desperate  competition 
of  the  centurions  for  advancement  to  higher  positions  in  the 
legion  affords  Caesar  many  an  opportunity  for  a  good  story. 
No  student  should  close  the  book  without  reading  of  the 
spectacular  contest  between  Pullo  and  Vorenus.  It  is  an 
almost  perfect  bit  of  simple  narration,  inserted  in  the  midst 
of  the  account  of  the  heroic  defense  of  Quintus  Cicero's 
winter  camp — itself  one  of  the  most  interesting  and  dra- 
matic episodes  in  all  of  Caesar's  writings. 

And  surely  the  schoolboy  would  recognize  a  hero  in 
Publius  Baculus,  oft  cited  for  bravery,  and  never  more 
conspicuous  than  on  the  day  when,  in  the  absence  of  the 
commander,  the  camp  in  which  he  lay  sick  in  the  hospital 
was  attacked  by  an  overwhelming  force  of  the  enemy. 
Though  so  ill  that  he  had  eaten  nothing  for  several  days, 
this  hero  of  many  a  hard-fought  field,  judging  from  the 
tumult  that  the  terrified  garrison  was  losing  control  of  the 
situation,  seized  arms  from  less  willing  hands  and  took  his 
station  in  the  center  of  the  threatened  gate,  stemming  the 
onrush  of  the  enemy  until  his  frightened  comrades  had 
rallied.  Then,  bleeding  from  many  wounds,  he  fell  in  a 
faint  and  was  with  difficulty  dragged  back  to  a  place  of 
safety  out  of  the  way  of  trampling  feet. 

Again,  there  is  the  stirring  story  of  a  single  cohort  that 
successfully  held  a  small  fort  against  the  assault  of  four  of 
Pompey's  legions,  odds  forty  to  one.  After  relief  arrived, 
it  was  found  that  every  survivor  was  wounded,  and  that 
four  of  the  six  centurions  were  blinded.  Examination  of 
the  shield  of  a  fifth  centurion  showed  one  hundred  and 
twenty  punctures.  Little  wonder  that  this  man  was  pro- 
moted on  the  spot  to  the  position  of  first  centurion,  advanc- 
ing some  forty  numbers  at  a  single  stride. 

In  brief,  wherever  danger  was  greatest  and  blows  thick- 
est, the  centurion  comes  ploughing  his  way  to  the  front; 


TEE  HUMANITY  OF  TEE  ANCIENTS  391 

and  when  the  advancing  line  at  length  touches  the  enemy's 
walls,  it  is  he  that  reaches  up,  swings  himself  to  the  top 
under  a  shower  of  missies,  and  then,  silhouetted  against  the 
sky  and  exposed  to  the  full  fire  of  the  enemy,  leans  over  to 
draw  up  some  of  his  men. 

Anyone  who  enjoys  a  football  game  and  thrills  with 
admiration  for  the  strength  and  courage  of  the  backs  that 
plunge  into  the  opposing  line,  will  find  something  of  sur- 
passing interest  in  the  annals  of  the  intrepid  and  powerful 
noncommissioned  officers  who  led  the  files  in  Caesar's  army. 

Sometime,  perhaps,  we  shall  break  away  from  tradition 
far  enough  to  include  readings  from  the  works  of  Caesar's 
continuators,  especially  the  writers  who  completed  the  his- 
tory of  the  Civil  War.  Here  there  is  a  wealth  of  interest- 
ing material,  very  well  written,  too,  except  in  the  case  of  the 
Bellum  Hispaniense.  As  for  details,  one  thinks  of  the  water 
supply  of  Alexandria  and  how  it  was  corrupted  by  the 
enemy;  of  the  commander  in  chief  forced  to  swim  for  his 
life  out  to  a  war  vessel ;  of  an  electrical  storm  that  played 
strange  pranks  with  the  soldier 's  spears ;  of  the  duel  between 
an  armed  man  and  an  elephant.  It  would  greatly  surprise 
most  high  school  students  to  find  stories  like  these  attached 
to  the  name  "Caesar." 

These  slighter  incidents  would  appeal  most  readily  to 
the  young  student ;  but  there  are  weightier  matters  which  a 
competent  teacher  could  make  intensely  interesting  to  a 
class.  Here  it  is  particularly  unfortunate  that  the  reading 
is  usually  restricted  to  the  first  four  books  of  the  Gallic 
War.  The  campaigns  against  such  peoples  as  the  Veneti  and 
Morini  are  of  little  importance ;  and  the  time  spent  on  such 
material  would  be  far  better  invested  in  reading  parts  of 
the  great  seventh  campaign  in  Gaul,  with  its  Valley  Forge 
at  Gergovia,  and  the  crowning  triumph  at  Alesia,  which 
settled  the  fate  of  Gaul  for  all  time.  Or  the  selection  might 
include  the  battle  of  Pharsalus,  where  Caesar  sets  forth 
with  unusual  clearness  the  simple  strategy  by  which,  on  a 
fair  field,  and  outnumbered  tw^o  to  one,  he  swept  into  utter 


392  VNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

defeat  his  opponent  Pompey,  the  greatest  military  leader  of 
his  day,  making  world  history  under  the  reader's  eyes. 

To  become  personally  acquainted  with  Caesar  as  a  man, 
the  student  will  require  additional  help,  for  in  this  par- 
ticular Caesar's  waitings  are  by  no  means  an  open  book. 
Indeed  it  may  be  questioned  whether  he  was  a  man  easily 
read  even  by  the  contemporaries  who  saw  him  in  the  flesh. 
At  any  rate  we  learn  with  a  shock  of  surprise  that,  at  the 
outbreak  of  the  Civil  War,  Cicero  is  in  a  state  of  great 
anxiety  about  the  ladies  of  his  family,  whom  he  has  left  at 
Rome,  fearing  that  the  monster  Caesar  will  swoop  down 
through  Italy  like  a  Hun,  and  perhaps  even  sack  Rome ! 

It  is  at  this  juncture  that  the  full  measure  of  Caesar's 
greatness  begins  to  appear.  Starting  his  real  military 
career  after  the  age  of  forty,  in  nine  years  he  had  built  up 
such  a  machine  and  such  prestige  that  his  crossing  of  the 
Rubicon  Avith  a  single  legion  sent  Pompey  scuttling  in  hot 
haste  for  Brundusium,  leaving  to  their  fate  Cicero  and  the 
garrison  at  Corfinium. 

With  Italy  prostrate  before  him,  does  Caesar  stoop  even 
to  the  level  of  his  self-righteous  opponents,  whose  slogan 
was :  ' '  He  that  is  not  for  us  is  against  us  "  ?  When  with  the 
greatest  ease  he  could  have  made  it  exceedingly  uncomfort- 
able for  the  people  who  had  long  been  working  against  him, 
he  announces  the  generous  criterion :  ' '  He  that  is  not 
against  me  is  for  me. ' '  And  when  the  surrendered  garrison 
at  Corfinium  was  marched  out,  the  officers  were  lined  up — 
and  alloM^ed  to  depart  whither  they  would.  This  mag- 
nanimous treatment  was  time  and  again  ill  requited ;  indeed 
Domitius,  the  commander  at  Corfinium,  at  once  repaired  to 
Marseilles  and  induced  the  people  of  that  city  to  close  their 
gates  against  Caesar.  Unable  to  hold  that  position,  he 
joined  Pompey  in  Greece  and  took  part  in  the  battle  of 
Pharsalus,  losing  his  life  in  the  subsequent  rout. 

That,  in  the  face  of  such  requital,  Caesar  continued  to 
show  clemency  to  surrendered  foes  is  one  of  the  distinct 


THE  HUMANITY  OF  THE  ANCIENTS  id's 

marks  of  his  greatness.  Grant,  if  you  will,  that  this  clem- 
ency was  a  matter  of  policy  rather  than  of  natural  inclina- 
tion. Even  so,  it  is  the  quality  of  a  large  soul  to  determine 
upon  the  best  course  of  action  and  to  carry  it  through, 
scorning  to  notice  the  pinpricks  inflicted  by  mean-spirited 
opponents. 

These  few  suggestions  may  serve  to  show  how  the  read- 
ing of  Caesar  could  be  made  more  human  and  humanizing. 
The  other  authors  read  in  the  high  school  course  need  only 
to  be  touched  in  passing.  How  many  of  the  ancients  can  we 
hope  to  know  as  intimately  and  as  well  as  Cicero  may  be 
known  through  his  letters  ? — his  love  for  his  family,  especi- 
ally for  Tullia;  the  familiar  friendship  with  Atticus;  the 
merry  passages  with  Trebatius ;  the  merciful  administration 
of  the  province  of  Cilicia.  The  Apostle  Paul's  attitude 
toward  Onesimus  is  sometimes  singled  out  as  in  startling 
contrast  to  the  ordinary  attitude  of  the  ancients  to  the 
slave ;  yet  Cicero 's  letters  to  Tiro  would  seem  to  indicate 
that  some  pagans  at  least  did  not  close  the  door  to  the  claims 
of  humanity  and  affection, 

Vergil  we  cannot  reach  so  directly,  even  though  his 
shorter  works  be  included.  But  Ovid  is  a  storehouse 
of  human  interest — his  choice  of  profession  against  the 
opposition  of  a  hard-headed  and  ''practical"  sire;  the 
daughter  in  his  home,  sharing  in  his  studies,  and,  in  the 
fond  father's  judgment,  likely  to  distinguish  herself  in 
literature ;  the  sudden  summons  to  exile,  the  Avif e  left  swoon- 
ing upon  the  marble  pavement,  the  lonely  poet  in  a  strange 
and  foreign  land;  the  daughter  dropping  her  work  to 
receive  the  letters  the  postman  has  just  brought  from  her 
father.  All  this,  of  course,  under  a  literary  veneer;  yet  it 
is  no  mere  puppet  show — the  veriest  tyro  may  feel  the 
pulsing  human  life  beneath. 

Thus,  even  within  the  limits  of  the  writings  of  the 
authors  commonly  read  in  high  school,  a  somewhat  different 
selection  of  material  would  bring  the  student  face  to  face 


394  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

with  ancient  life;  and  in  a  way  to  convince  him  that  the 
people  of  that  age  were  real  human  beings,  of  like  passions 
with  us ;  and  he  would  realize  that,  while  the  language  may 
have  become  dead  in  one  sense,  it  still  has  a  message  of  life 
and  humanity  for  the  favored  generation  of  the  sons  of  men 
who  live  in  this  enlightened  century. 


I 


TRE  TAO  TEE  KING:  A  CHINESE  MYSTICISM         395 


THE  TAO  TEH  KING:  A  CHINESE  MYSTICISM 


A.  E.  Anderson 


The  Chinaman,  like  the  Englishman,  is  not  temperamen- 
tally a  mystic.  A  man  begins  to  think  mystically  only  when 
he  has  come  to  feel  not  quite  at  home  in  this  world  in  which 
he  finds  himself.  Mysticism  is  his  Declaration  of  Inde- 
pendence of  the  tyranny  of  logic  and  sensation.  "My 
truth,"  it  says,  "is  not  the  truth  of  the  reason.  My  way 
is  not  the  way  of  the  senses." 

But  the  Chinaman,  as  we  know  him,  is  very  much  at 
home  in  the  world.  He  does  not  yearn  for  Nirvana.  He 
cherishes  no  Weltschmerz.  His  way  is  the  substantial 
Middle  Kingdom,  the  good,  solid  world  of  roast  pork,  pack- 
ing houses,  and  parliaments.  Confucius  is  his  prophet. 
"Be  courteous,"  he  says,  "be  discreet,  be  just.  Practice 
filial  piety  and  loyalty."  He  does  not  say,  "Seek  ye  first 
the  Kingdom  of  Heaven."  He  does  not  say,  "Be  born 
again. ' ' 

Now  the  virtues  of  Confucius,  courtesy,  diligence,  pru- 
dence, justice,  loyalty,  are  the  solid,  reasonable  virtues, 
the  virtues  of  the  Romans.  To  that  Christian  mystic,  St. 
Augustine,  they  were  merely  "splendid  vices."  They  are 
the  virtues  of  "the  strenuous  life"  and  of  the  code  of 
"making  good."  But  they  are  not  the  Christian  virtues 
because  they  are  not  mj^stical. 

For  the  Christian  says  (there  have  been  Christians)  not 
"Be  generous,"  but  "Give  all  that  you  have";  not  "Be 


396  UNIFEESITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHEONICLE 

just,"  but  "Forgive";  not  "Be  tolerant,"  but  "Have 
faith."  The  difference  is  profound.  It  is  the  difference 
between  the  gentleman 's  code  of  the  assured  and  successful 
man  of  the  world  and  the  complete  unselfishness  that  is  the 
ideal  of  the  mystic. 

The  mystic  believes  that  the  world  of  solid  things  is  less 
real  than  something  which  he  names  the  spirit,  or  God,  or 
Brahma.  He  holds  that  the  highest  joy  as  well  as  the  most 
immediate  moral  duty  is  to  be  realized  only  by  a  harmony 
or  identification  of  his  individual  spirit  with  that  universal 
reality.  The  union  calls  for  a  certain  state  of  mind.  In 
the  Christian  Gospels  it  is  termed  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven. 
And  the  achievement  of  this  state  of  mind  brings  about  so 
complete  a  change  in  the  individual's  point  of  view  and 
consequent  conduct  that  in  Christianity  it  is  called  a  regen- 
eration, a  being  born  again. 

I  am  trying,  you  see,  to  make  the  distinction  between 
mysticism  and  the  natural  conception  of  life  as  sharp  as 
possible  without  limiting  mysticism  to  its  expression  in  any 
one  religion  (cf.  James,  Varieties  of  Religious  Experience). 

To  return  then.  The  modern  Chinaman  is  not  a  mystic. 
Confucianism  is  the  ethics  of  the  "gentleman's  code."  Its 
doctrine  of  the  Middle  Kingdom  has  a  significant  family- 
likeness  to  the  "nothing  too  much"  of  the  ancient  Greeks 
and  to  our  own  ' '  moderation  in  all  things. ' '  The  Chinaman 
of  today  is  cheerful,  comfortable,  practical,  and  not  at  all 
introspective. 

It  is  surprising  therefore  to  find  among  the  Chinese 
classics  one  of  the  boldest  and  most  absolute  of  mysticisms. 
The  text  in  which  it  i.s  embedded  is  generally  obscure  and 
frequently  crude  to  the  point  of  nonsense.  The  religion 
which  in  name  seems  to  be  based  upon  its  teachings  has 
become  degraded  to  a  gross  mass  of  superstitions  and 
demonolatries.  For  all  that,  to  the  discriminating  reader 
the  high  note  of  authentic  mysticism  in  the  Too  Teh  King 
is  unmistakable. 


THE  TAO  TEH  KING:  A  CHINESE  MYSTICISM        397 

The  book  is  reputed  to  be  the  work  of  Lao-Tze,  whom 
legend  makes  a  contemporary  of  Confucius  (K'ung-Tze) 
in  the  sixth  century  B.C.  There  is  even  an  account  of  a 
meeting  of  the  two  philosophers  in  which  Confucius  figures 
as  the  arrogant  man  of  the  world,  Lao-Tze  as  the  cryptic 
and  sardonic  sage  whose  curt  admonitions  leave  the  younger 
man  somewhat  abashed  and  frankly  puzzled.  The  encounter, 
like  that  of  Alexander  and  Diogenes,  probably  owes  its 
origin  to  its  literary  aptness.  Other  legends  represent 
Lao-Tze  (the  name  means  simply  the  Old  Philosopher) 
practicing  the  simplicity  and  the  non-assertion  which  he 
teaches. 

The  text  seems  to  indicate  the  existence  of  a  religion  of 
the  Tao  before  the  Tao  Teh  King  was  written.  The  book 
is  full  of  quotations  from  ''the  sages  of  antiquity."  Pro- 
fessor Giles  has  even  succeeded  in  tracing  many  of  these 
quotations  to  their  sources.  There  is  a  possibility  of  Buddh- 
istic influence  upon  the  work  (cf.  Kingsmill,  The  Tao  Teh 
King),  but  it  is  well  to  bear  in  mind  that  there  are  those 
who  detect  a  Buddhistic  tinge  in  Christianity.  There  is  no 
reason,  beyond  an  excessive  zeal  for  simplification,  for  assum- 
ing that  all  mystical  thought  must  have  had  its  origin  in 
India.  The  frequently  striking  similarity  in  the  various 
expressions  of  that  thought  may  well  have  another  and  pro- 
founder  explanation. 

The  claim  that  the  book  is  a  compilation  of  striking 
quotations  with  cruder  commentary  (Giles.  Kingsmill) 
seems  to  have  more  weight.  It  is  disconcerting  to  the  reader 
who  has  been  struck  by  the  incisiveness  or  the  profundity 
of  certain  passages  to  come  immediately  thereafter  upon 
what,  even  to  the  most  generous  sympathy,  must  seem  little 
more  than  far-fetched  word  play  or  even  stark  nonsense. 
Much  must  be  allowed  however  for  the  cryptic  brevity  of 
the  style  (as  in  the  case  of  the  Hindu  Sutras)  and  the  mental 
background  of  an  alien  race.  It  is  possible,  of  course,  that 
our  Western  logic  is  a  convention,  to  the  Chinese  mind 
perhaps  a  quite  arbitrary  and  fantastic  convention. 


398  UNIFEESITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHEONICLE 

But  whatever  else  the  book  may  indicate,  it  plainly 
reveals  the  existence  in  China  of  a  well-defined  and  widely 
accepted  mysticism  in  the  years  between  the  rise  of  Athens 
and  the  birth  of  Christianity,  a  mysticism  at  once  profound 
and  consistent,  whose  anticipation  of  some  of  the  basic 
teachings  of  the  Christian  Gospels  affords  an  effective  cor- 
roboration of  the  argument  of  William  James^  for  the 
fundamental  identity  of  the  mystical  experience  throughout 
all  races  and  religions. 

The  passages  which  I  offer  here  have  been  paraphrased, 
with  the  aid  of  a  slight  initiation  into  the  thought,  tradi- 
tions, and  language  of  China,  from  a  number  of  translations. 
My  aim  has  been  not  scholarly  accuracy  so  much  as  clarity 
and  order.  I  have  attempted  to  disentangle  what  I  con- 
sider to  be  the  essential  doctrine  of  the  book  together  with 
some  of  its  most  striking  or  significant  illustrations.  Any- 
one w^ho  is  familiar  with  the  orphic  quotations,  the  scraps 
of  doggerel  rhyme,  and  the  maze  of  obscure  commentary  of 
the  original  will  appreciate  not  merely  the  arbitrary  nature, 
but  also  the  difficulty  of  the  attempt. 

King  means  Classic  or  Canon.  Teh  means  Virtue.  Tao 
may  mean  Road,  or  Way.  It  might  be  translated  Logos  with 
all  the  mystic  implications  of  that  word.  It  also  signifies 
Reason.  The  title  of  the  work  may  therefore  be  rendered 
"The  Canon  of  Reason  and  Virtue." 

To  begin  then :  The  opening  line  of  the  work  runs  as 
follows:  "The  Tao  that  can  be  tao-ed  is  not  the  eternal 
Tao."  This  brief  sentence  indicates  strikingly  the  difS- 
culties  encountered  by  the  translator.  He  may  render  it : 
"The  reason  that  can  be  reasoned  is  not  the  eternal  Reason" 
(Carus).  He  may  prefer  a  more  Buddhistic  version:  "The 
way  that  may  be  traversed  is  not  the  Eternal  Way"  (Kings- 
mill).  If  he  were  eager  to  establish  a  harmony  with  the 
Fourth  Gospel  he  might  translate:  "The  logos  that  can  be 
expressed  is  not  the  eternal  logos." 


1  Varieties  of  Beligious  Experience. 


THE  TAO  TEE  KING:  A  CHINESE  MYSTICISM         399 

The  meaning  of  the  passage  is  plain  enough.  The  diffi- 
culty lies  altogether  in  the  choice  of  the  words  that  shall 
indicate  it.  Would  it  not  be  well,  therefore,  to  leave  Tao 
untranslated  1  The  paradoxical  ring  of  the  sentence  is  un- 
mistakably mystical.  And  the  difficulty  of  expressing 
mystical  thought  is  generally  recognized.  Tao  will  do  as 
well  as  Reason  or  Way  or  logos,  and  it  is  more  Chinese. 

Here,  then,  is  the  paraphrase  which  I  offer : 

I.  Of  the  Tao. 

The  Tao  that  can  be  reasoned  is  not  the  eternal  Tao. 
The  name  that  can  be  named  is  not  the  eternal  Name. 

Looked  at  but  unseen — it  is  called  colorless.  Listened 
to  but  not  heard — it  is  called  soundless.  Groped  for  but 
not  grasped — it  is  called  formless. 

Tao  is  difficult  to  understand,  yet  it  includes  all  things 
and  all  things  have  their  origin  in  Tao.  It  flows  through 
the  world  as  the  brooks  flow  to  the  rivers,  and  as  the  rivers 
flow  to  the  sea. 

Tao  is  greater  than  princes.  He  who  uses  its  light  and 
returns  home  to  its  enlightenment  does  not  give  himself 
over  to  destruction.     That  is  to  practice  the  eternal. 

The  w^ay  of  heaven  is  this :  it  does  not  oppose  but  it 
surely  conquers;  it  does  not  speak,  but  it  surely  answers; 
without  being  summoned  it  comes  of  itself.  It  is  patient, 
but  its  designs  are  sure.  Heaven's  net  spreads  everywhere. 
It  is  wide-meshed,  but  nothing  escapes  it. 

The  way  of  heaven  is  like  the  drawing  of  a  bow:  it 
brings  down  the  high,  but  the  lowly  is  exalted.  The  way 
of  men,  on  the  other  hand,  is  to  take  from  those  who  lack 
in  order  to  give  to  those  who  have  too  much. 

The  great  Tao  is  plain,  but  the  crowd  is  fond  of  bypaths. 
To  wear  embroidered  clothes,  to  swagger  about  with  sharp 
swords,  to  eat  and  drink  to  excess,  to  pile  up  useless  posses- 
sions— this  is  waste  and  robbery.     It  certainly  is  not  Tao ! 


400  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

II.  Of  Life  in  Accord  with  Tao- 

Life  in  accord  with  Tao  is  life  without  desire.  The  dis- 
play of  beauty  is  akin  to  ugliness;  the  display  of  goodness 
is  akin  to  evil. 

The  highest  goodness  resembles  water,  which  humbly 
nourishes  the  ten-thousand  things. 

Therefore  the  holy  man  does  not  assert  himself,  and 
gives  his  instruction  in  silence.  He  quickens  but  does  not 
possess ;  he  acts  but  does  not  claim ;  he  directs,  but  does  not 
rule.     Therefore  he  accomplishes  his  purpose. 

Heaven  and  earth  endure  because  they  do  not  exist  for 
themselves. 

He  who  disciplines  his  soul  becomes  as  a  little  child. 
The  holy  man  embraces  unity,  and  thus  becomes  a  model 
for  the  world.  He  is  not  self-seeking,  and  therefore  he  is 
distinguished.  He  does  not  praise  himself,  and  therefore 
he  gains  merit.  He  does  not  strive,  hence  there  is  no  one 
Avho  will  strive  with  him. 

The  holy  man  is  serene.  He  sits  calmly,  with  liberated 
mind.    Nothing  can  harm  him. 

He  who  knows  others  has  discernment,  but  he  who  knows 
himself  is  enlightened.  He  who  overcomes  others  has 
strength,  but  he  who  overcomes  himself  is  triumphant. 

The  holy  man  avoids  ostentation.  A  man  on  tiptoe 
cannot  stand.  The  holy  man  abandons  learning.  There  is 
no  need  of  going  out  of  doors  to  know  the  world,  no  need 
of  peeping  through  the  window  to  observe  the  Tao. 

The  holy  man  is  not  willful.  He  makes  the  hearts  of  the 
hundred  families  his  own  and  builds  a  house  where  the 
multitude  passes  by.    All  men  are  his  children. 

I  would  return  good  for  good.  I  would  return  good  for 
evil.  Thus  all  become  good.  To  the  honest  I  would  be 
honest.  To  the  dishonest  I  would  also  be  honest.  Thus  all 
become  honest. 


2  Cf .  ' '  sub  specie  aeternitatis. ' 


TEE  TAO  TEE  KING:  A  CEINESE  MYSTICISM         401 

During  life  man  is  tender  and  delicate.  When  he  is 
dead  his  body  is  rigid.  So  the  grass  and  the  trees  are  soft 
and  supple  while  they  have  life;  when  they  are  dead  they 
are  dry  and  stiff.  Strength  and  rigidity  are  the  character- 
istics of  death;  tenderness  and  delicacy  are  the  attributes 
of  life. 

He  who  relies  on  his  strength  cannot  conquer;  when  a 
tree  has  grown  rigid  it  is  doomed. 

There  is  nothing  more  tender  than  water.  But  it  excels 
all  things  in  conquering  the  hard  and  the  strong.  True 
words  seem  paradoxical. 

Thus  the  holy  man  is  reserved.  He  behaves  like  a  guest 
in  the  world. 

My  words  are  easy  to  understand  and  very  easy  to  prac- 
tice, but  no  one  understands,  no  one  practices  them. 

in.  Of  Government 

When  the  great  Tao  is  forgotten  there  is  (formal) 
benevolence  and  justice.  Prudence  and  shrewdness  appear 
and  hypocrisy  increases. 

When  the  state  is  governed  by  Tao  the  swiftest  horses 
are  used  for  hauling  manure.  When  Tao  does  not  prevail, 
warhorses  are  bred  in  every  open  place. 

When  the  government  is  not  in  evidence  the  people  are 
loyal  and  simple.  When  the  government  is  meddlesome  the 
people  are  wretched.  When  there  is  too  much  legislation 
crime  and  sedition  flourish. 

A  great  empire  should  practice  humility. 

Arms  are  unblest  among  the  tools.  To  rejoice  in  a  vic- 
tory is  to  delight  in  the  murder  of  multitudes.  A  victory 
in  war  should  be  celebrated  with  sorrow  and  lamentation, 
as  if  it  were  a  great  funeral. 

A  weak  state  overcomes  a  stronger  by  submission. 

Let  the  government  be  simple. 


402  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

TV.  Of  Returning 

The  way  of  Tao  is  a  return ;  its  force  is  passive. 

Birth  is  an  exit ;  death  is  coming  home. 

I  have  heard  that  he  who  lives  right  encounters  no 
dangers.  The  rhinoceros  finds  no  place  in  him  in  which  to 
thrust  its  horn ;  the  tiger  no  place  in  which  to  fix  its  claws ; 
the  warrior  no  place  in  which  to  insert  his  blade.  "Why 
not?    Because  he  does  not  belong  to  death. 

The  existence  of  Heaven  and  earth  and  the  ten-thousand 
things  is  profitable,  but  their  worth  lies  in  the  non-existent 
from  which  they  are  derived. 

All  things  arise  and  flourish,  and  each  returns  to  the 
root.  Returning  to  the  root  is  called  rest.  It  signifies  the 
accomplishment  of  destiny.  The  accomplishment  of  destiny 
is  called  the  Eternal.  To  comprehend  the  Eternal  is  en- 
lightenment; not  to  comprehend  the  Eternal  is  misery  and 
evil.     The  death  of  the  body  implies  no  danger. 

The  weak  shall  be  perfected;  the  bent  shall  be  straight- 
ened ;  the  hollows  shall  be  filled ;  the  worn  shall  be  renewed ; 
he  who  has  little  shall  receive ;  he  who  has  much  shall  be 
disappointed. 

The  saying  of  the  ancients  that  the  weak  shall  be  per- 
fected— is  it  falsely  said?  Truly,  they  shall  return  and  be 
perfected. 

There  is  an  all-containing  being  that  existed  before 
Heaven  and  Earth  were  born.  Serene !  Incorporeal ! 
Alone  and  unchanging,  unlimited,  extending  over  all,  it 
became  the  mother  of  the  World.  "We  do  not  know  its 
name,  but  we  call  it  Tao.  Arbitrarily  we  call  it  Great. 
Great,  it  may  be  termed  Remote.  Remote,  we  call  it 
Returning. 

This  characteristic  paradox  affords  an  opportunity  for 
the  exchange  of  ceremonial  bows  of  parting  with  our  text. 
The  paradox  has  always  been  a  form  of  aphorism  dear  to 
the  mystic.    Implying,  as  it  does,  a  sharp  reversal  of  merely 


THE  TAO  TEH  KING:  A  CHINESE  MYSTICISM        403 

obvious  and  superficial  values,  it  seems  inevitably  the 
vehicle  for  the  expression  of  an  esoteric  truth.  Having 
observed  how  often  "true  words  seem  paradoxical"  the 
mystic  is  tempted  to  proceed  as  if  all  paradoxical  words 
must  be  true — an  assumption  which  accounts  for  a  good  deal 
of  nonsense  in  mystical  writers  from  Lao-Tze  to  Gilbert 
K.  Chesterton.  I  hope,  however,  that  this  brief  paraphrase 
has  shown  the  reader  that  the  Tao  Teh  King  is  something 
more  than  a  literary  or  philosophical  curio.  Surely  some 
of  these  ancient  sayings  retain  a  surprising  freshness  and 
pertinence. 


404  UNIFEBSITT  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHBONICLE 


YOUNG  GIRL* 


HiLDEGARDE  FlANNER 


THIS  MOENING 

After  the  emotion  of  rain 

The  mist  parts  across  the  morning 

Like  the  smile  of  one 

"Who  has  laughed  in  sleep 

And  cannot  remember  why. 

The  damp  road  companions  my  feet 

And  is  a  friend  to  every  step. 

Above  me  winter  goldfinches 

Cling  like  fruit 

To  the  delighted  birch  trees; 

And  the  studious  earth, 

Thinking  what  flowers  to  speak  in  faext, 

Moves  restlessly  with  small,  wise  birds 

Who  read  the  tucks  in  the  moss, 

The  symbols  on  the  beetle-wnngs, 

And  the  comedies  on  pink  and  yellow  pebbles. 

Which  I  am  too  tall  to  see. 


*  This  series  of  poems  received  the  eighth  award  of  the  Emily 
Chamberlain  Cook  Prize  for  the  best  unpublished  verse,  founded  at 
the  University  of  California  by  Professor  Albert  Stanburrough  Cook, 
of  Yale  University.  The  committee  of  award  consisted  of  Professor 
Harold  Lawton  Bruce,  of  the  University  of  California,  Professor 
Paul  Shorey,  of  the  University  of  Chicago,  and  Mr.  Edgar  Lee 
Masters,  of  Chicago.  The  award  was  made  by  the  vote  of  two 
judges  against  one. 


YOUNG  GIBL  405 

GAEDEN 
I.   PORTULACA 

Some  day  I  might  die.  .  .  . 

For  fear  they  cannot  hear  me  laugh 

When  I  am  being  buried, 

Come  and  be  merry  on  my  grave, 

0  cerise  and  yellow  darlings, 
So  that  my  friends  may  say : 

"It  seems  to  me  I  hear  her  voice." 

II.    COLUMBINE 

There  is  an  eager  hillside 

Thirsting  to  a  lake, 

And  on  the  sands  a  hundred  toads 

Trilling  to  awake 

A  band  of  ghosts  with  yellow  brows 

Who  stretch  green  hands  and  rise 

To  look  along  their  happy  limbs 

With  cherry-colored  eyes. 

III.    NASTURTIUM 

1  shall  hide  my  discretion 
In  your  willing  brightness 
And  give  you  to  a  snail  to  hold, 
And  say : 

"Catch  me  if  you  can. 
I  am  going  to  China." 

IV.    TIGRIDIA 

Let  three  naked  men 
Carry  me  across  the  jungle. 
There  is  a  broken  temple 
Where  I  must  meet  the  new  moon 
At  sunrise. 


406  VNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

V.    PURPLE  IRIS 

I  could  drown 
In  one  deep  petal. 

VI.    DIANTHUS 

They  say  that  my  grandmother  often  picked  you 
And  placed  your  quaint  perfume 
At  her  tight  girdle. 

My  grandmother 

Did  Vergil  into  French 

And  then  had  seven  children. 

....  I  .shall  not  pick  you, 
Dianthus. 

VII.    SUNFLOW^ER 

You  must  have  more  wisdom  than  any, 

For  the  sun  tells  you 

AVhat  God  says. 

And  the  wild  canaries  tell  you 

What  it  is 

To  be  a  yellow  motion 

In  the  air. 

MOOD 

My  shadow  going  on  before 

Flutters  like  a  leaf, 

But  it  can  never  reach  the  door 

Before  my  grief. 

My  grief  goes  first  and  takes  the  key 

To  open  the  door  and  welcome  me. 

He  offers  me  a  lonely  cup 

Full  of  lily  wine 

And  says:  "Come  sister,  share  this  drink, 

Yours  and  mine." 


YOUNG  GIEL  407 

He  weds  a  pale  blue  candle 

To  a  loving  flame 

And,  holding  it  before  his  lips, 

Breathes  over  it  my  name. 

He  lays  his  forehead  to  my  knee 

And  I  stroke  his  sorrowing  hair. 

The  look  of  it  beneath  my  hands 

Is  soft  and  fair. 

He  opens  his  month  and  sings  one  note 

That  strikes  like  rain  against  my  throat ; 

Then  he  leads  me  jealously  to  bed, 

Lest  I  meet  my  dreams  uneompanied. 

"What  a  desolate  thing  my  house  Avould  be 
If  grief  were  not  there  to  welcome  me. 

CONFESSION 

There  is  an  angel 

"Whose  thoughts  at  morning 

Are  like  a  newly  broken  pomegranate, 

And  whose  words  at  noon 

Are  golden  ice 

"Warmed  into  mu.sic. 

There  is  an  angel 

"Wliose  eyes  are  like  fuchsias  .... 

"Whoever  sits  beneath  them 

Desires  forthwith  to  be  a  passionate  vine 

And  bear  a  flower. 

There  is  an  angel 

Whose  steps  are  slower  than  white  clover, 

For  each  motion 

Is  so  heavy  with  beauty 

That  swiftness  dies  beneath  the  burden. 

....  But  I  would  rather  live  blessedly  with  you 
Than  go  expectantly  to  heaven. 


408  UNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHBONICLE 


THE  MOTIVE  FOR  BETTER  FARMING 


Thomas  Forsyth  Hunt 


There  have  been  two  ideas  underlying  the  development 
of  agriculture  in  this  and  other  countries.  The  first  is  that 
cheap  food  and  rising  prices  of  real  estate  help  to  build  up 
cities.  The  idea  is  based  partly  upon  the  population  incre- 
ment. The  greater  the  population,  the  more  profitable 
monopolized  business  becomes.  It  is  based  also  upon  another 
idea,  so  well  expressed  by  President  Wheeler:  "No  Amer- 
ican will  have  anything  to  do  with  anything  that  is  not 
growing."  The  most  significant  factor  in  the  life  of  an 
individual  or  a  city  or  a  country  is  progress. 

The  increase  in  the  value  of  real  property  enables  men 
living  in  cities  to  obtain  a  share  of  the  productive  wealth, 
and  cheap  food  makes  the  life  of  urban  people  more  com- 
fortable. Selling  land  at  high  prices  in  Mesquite  County 
helps  to  build  churches,  schoolhouses,  theaters,  and  public 
parks  in  Riviera  City,  but  retards  the  development  of 
Mesquite  County  because  the  profits  which  the  purchasers 
of  the  land  should  have  made  have  already  been  absorbed 
by  the  seller  who  lives  in  Riviera  City.  Incidentally,  the 
sons  and  daughters  of  the  farmers  of  Mesquite  County  go 
to  Riviera  City  where  the  churches,  schools,  moving  pictures 
and  public  parks  are,  because  INIesquite  County  that  created 
the  wealth  did  not  retain  it. 

Distance  sometimes  lends  clearness  as  well  as  enchant- 
ment to  the  view.    Perhaps  in  the  case  which  follows  it  is 


TEE  MOTIVE  FOB  BETTER  FARMING  409 

disenchantment.  It  is  said,  on  what  appears  to  be  unim- 
peachable testimony,  that,  in  the  Dutch  East  Indies,  the 
average  cost  of  raising  and  manufacturing  sugar  and  plac- 
ing it  upon  the  docks  for  export  was,  in  1919,  less  than 
three  cents  per  pound.  This  does  not  include  interest  on 
capital  invested,  but  is  what  may  be  called  the  production 
cost.  This  sugar  sold  on  the  docks  for  more  than  four  times 
the  production  cost.  Out  of  every  four  dollars  that  was  paid 
for  sugar  on  the  docks,  one  dollar  remained  in  Java.  What 
becomes  of  the  other  three  dollars?  They  go  to  Holland. 
The  only  money  that  helps  the  people  who  live  in  Java,  even 
the  white  people,  is  the  2.8  cents  per  pound  required  to 
produce,  manufacture,  and  place  the  sugar  on  the  docks. 
The  people  in  the  cities  of  Holland  live  on  the  rest.  The 
fact  should  not  be  overlooked  that  the  population  has  in- 
creased and  the  industry  of  Java  has  been  greatly  stimu- 
lated through  the  capital  and  oversight  which  has  been 
contributed  by  Holland.  This  condition  has  sometimes  been 
called  "carrying  the  white  man's  burden." 

The  first  question  to  consider,  therefore,  when  one  pro- 
ceeds to  discuss  better  farming  is  whether  your  motive  is 
to  build  a  better  rural  civilization  in  Mesquite  County  or  to 
increase  the  fame  and  wealth  of  Riviera  City,  or  both. 
George  E.  Roberts,  an  ex-director  of  the  United  States  Mint, 
and  now  a  member  of  the  National  City  Bank  of  New  York, 
was  not  far  from  the  truth  when  he  said  recently :  "  A  large 
decline  in  important  farm  products  has  occurred  in  the  last 
two  months,  but  the  town  wage-earners  are  still  engaged  in 
trying  to  push  their  wages  higher.    In  the  long  run,  equity 

must  rule The  essential  truth  to  be  absorbed  is  that 

the  situation  is  not  one  of  a  struggle  between  capital  and 
labor,  but  between  groups  of  producers."  Doubtless  this  is 
not  quite  the  whole  truth,  but  it  is  near  enough  to  it  to  be 
mighty  significant. 

Equally  significant  is  the  following,  from  that  thoughtful 
contributor  to  the  San  Francisco  Chronicle,  John  P.  Young, 
who  says:  "The  imperialistic  tendency  is  not  a  product  of 


410  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

monarchial  institutions ;  it  is  the  direct  result  of  population 
pressure  created  by  the  irresistible  attraction  of  urban  life, 
which  appears  to  have  operated  throughout  the  ages,  to 
induce  men  to  build  up  large  communities,  whose  existence 
can  be  maintained  only  by  the  exploitation  of  feebler 
peoples  or  by  binding  men  to  the  soil. ' ' 

The  country  needs  the  cities  just  as  the  cities  need  the 
country.  Cities  are  essential  to  a  successful  rural  civiliza- 
tion. There  are  many  instances  where  men  in  the  cities 
have  helped  the  development  of  the  country  in  a  broad, 
statesmanlike  way.  We  may  even  go  further  and  say  that 
urban  influences  have  usually  been  helpful.  However,  it 
is  not  surprising  that  cities  sometimes,  perhaps  often,  become 
parasitic.  Municipal  government  as  separate  from  county 
government,  an  outgrowth  of  the  free  cities  of  the  Hanseatic 
league,  is  a  confession  of  parasitism.  It  is  an  indication  of 
separation  of  interests.  It  leads  to  class  consciousness.  We 
speak,  for  example,  of  city  newspapers. 

Nothing  in  recent  years  has  done  more  to  arouse  class 
consciousness  among  farmers  than  the  emphasis  placed  upon 
food  in  the  discussion  of  the  high  cost  of  living.  This 
emphasis  is  natural.  A  building  may  last  for  forty  years. 
A  suit  of  clothes  may  be  worn  for  four  years.  But  the 
stomach  needs  replenishing  three  times  a  day.  Nevertheless. 
a  reduction  in  the  price  of  food,  as  compared  to  a  reduction 
in  the  price  of  other  commodities,  means  merely  that  twelve 
million  farmers  and  farm  laborers  must  receive  a  less  wage  or 
labor  income  and  therefore  must  work  more  hours  to  make 
an  adequate  living  in  order  that  twenty- four  million  people 
who  work  in  other  industries  and  callings  may  obtain  more 
with  their  wages  and  hence  will  not  need  to  work  so  many 
hours. 

In  the  past,  the  farmer  has  been  content  with  three  per 
cent  on  capital  invested  plus  a  small  wage,  because  of  an 
annual  increase  of  ten  per  cent  on  his  capital  invested, 
either  received  or  hoped  for.  The  use  of  the  three  and 
the  ten  per  cent  is  intended  as  illustrative  rather  than 


THE  MOTIVE  FOB  BETTEE  FAEMING  411 

discriminative.  It  is  a  common  experience  that  with  the 
development  of  new  sections  the  older  farming  regions 
become  less  prosperous.  This  is  owing  in  part  to  the  fact 
that  the  farmers  in  the  new  sections  are  content  with  a  small 
interest  on  capital  invested  plus  a  small  wage,  because  of  the 
increasing  value  of  real  estate,  while  the  farmers  in  the 
older  sections  must  compete  on  the  basis  of  a  small  wage 
and  interest  charge,  without  the  same  increase  in  capital 
invested. 

As  evidence  of  growing  class  consciousness  among 
farmers,  there  met  in  Chicago  a  few  months  ago,  represen- 
tatives of  twenty-eight  states,  who  formed  the  American 
Farm  Bureau  Federation.  A  rather  startling  program  was 
vigorously  supported.  It  was  nothing  less  than  a  proposal 
to  send  out  paid  agents  to  enroll  every  farmer  in  America 
at  an  annual  fee  of  ten  dollars  each.  As  there  are  six 
million  farmers  this  would  mean,  if  the  plan  succeed,  an 
annual  income  of  sixty  million  dollars.  It  is  not  stated  just 
what  would  be  done  with  this  money,  but  the  proponents 
are  thoroughly  convinced  that  the  farming  industry  of  the 
United  States  is  as  much  entitled  to  a  cost  plus  income  as 
are  other  industries.  It  is  not  asserted  that  this  plan  is 
going  to  be  carried  out.  Different,  and  some  believe  wiser, 
counsels  may  prevail.  The  important  fact  to  understand  is 
that  the  proposal  comes  from  able,  capable,  practical  men 
who  believe  in  the  rights  of  property  and  in  government  by 
the  majority  of  the  qualified  voters.  They  are  one  hundred 
per  cent  American.  If  this  contest  develops,  it  will  not  be 
a  competition  between  capital  and  labor,  but  a  contest 
between  industries. 

If  there  is  danger  in  this  situation,  and  it  is  not  neces- 
sary to  assume  that  there  is  any  danger,  it  will  be  in  plac- 
ing too  much  emphasis  on  one  of  the  three  elements  of 
material  prosperity.  These  elements  are  efficiency  of  pro- 
duction, equity  in  distribution,  and  wisdom  in  consumption. 
If  industry  and  thrift  are  thrown  to  the  four  winds  in  an 
eagerness  to  obtain  equitable  distribution,  the  public  welfare 


412  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFOHNIA  CHEONICLE 

must  suffer  from  the  lack  of  wealth  to  distribute.  The 
amount  of  productive  wealth  is  dependent  upon  the  effici- 
ency of  human  labor.  The  efficiency  of  human  labor  is 
dependent  largely,  perhaps  chiefly,  upon  education  and  the 
facilities  of  production.  These  facilities  can  be  obtained 
only  out  of  the  savings  of  the  people. 

Before  leaving  this  phase  of  the  subject,  it  may  be  re- 
marked that  the  ideal  condition  is  one  where  a  proper 
relation  exists  between  the  number  of  people  in  the  cities 
and  the  number  in  the  country,  and  where  each  receives  a 
proper  share  of  the  productive  wealth.  So  long  as  sufficient 
food  and  materials  for  clothing  are  produced,  the  larger  the 
number  of  people  who  can  live  in  the  cities  and  the  fewer 
persons  that  need  to  live  in  the  country,  the  better  it  will  be 
for  the  latter. 

I  come  now  to  the  second  idea  underlying  the  develop- 
ment of  agriculture.  It  is  to  create  those  conditions  in  the 
open  country  which  will  make  it  possible  for  those  who 
actually  do  the  work  on  the  land  to  make  successful  homes. 
I  am  not  concerned  at  this  time  with  what  those  conditions 
must  be.  In  other  words,  I  am  not  discussing  the  economics 
of  the  problem,  but  the  motive  underlying  it.  I  am  pre- 
senting a  sketch,  not  a  completed  picture.  No  one  should 
be  permitted  the  monopoly  that  ownership  in  land  implies 
unless  he  intends  to  raise  and  educate  a  family  from  the 
proceeds  thereof.  The  idea  that  people  who  live  on  the 
land  shall  be  upstanding,  God-fearing,  intelligent,  well 
educated  people  is  not  based  on  altruism.  It  is  owing  to  the 
fact  that  the  grandchildren  of  the  people  who  now  occupy 
the  land  will  occupy  the  cities. 

There  is  said  to  be  a  county  in  California  in  which  one 
half  of  the  children  born  outside  the  incorporated  towns,  in 
1919,  were  Japanese.  Be  that  as  it  may,  I  have  from  the 
health  officer  of  the  leading  agricultural  county  of  Cali- 
fornia the  statement  that  of  the  fourteen  hundred  and 
seventy-four  born  in  the  unincorporated  territory  in  that 
county,  in  1919.  four  hundred  and  eighteen  had  Japanese 


THE  MOTIVE  FOR  BETTER  FARMING  413 

parents  and  two  hundred  and  seventy-six  had  Mexican 
parents.  Thus  forty-seven  per  cent  of  all  the  births  outside 
of  incorporated  towns  were  of  either  Japanese  or  Mexican 
parentage.  It  is  a  fair  guess  that  these  races  are  not  far 
from  twice  as  prolific  as  the  white  race  which  occupies  the 
main  city  of  this  wonderful  count3\ 

In  speaking  before  an  audience  in  that  city  some  time 
ago.  I  ventured  to  predict  that  there  was  not  a  Protestant 
church  in  the  city  whose  cradle  roll  would  maintain  its 
membership.  It  follows  as  a  mathematical  certainty  that 
if  conditions  continue  the  Japanese  and  Mexican  races 
must,  in  time,  outnumber  the  white  race.  I  was  also  im- 
prudent enough  to  prophesy  that  it  was  only  a  question  of 
time,  assuming  conditions  to  continue,  that  that  beautiful 
city  would  have  either  a  Japanese  or  a  ^Mexican  mayor ;  I  was 
not  quite  sure  which.  Imagine  my  surprise  when,  a  couple 
of  months  later,  I  saw  a  sign  in  the  street  cars  running  in 
and  out  of  that  city,  which  read  as  follows : 

The  Japanese  Industrial  Army  has  penetrated  the  Los  Angeles 
sector,  capturing  over  two  hundred  grocery  stores  and  is  now 
besieging  the  rest  of  the  neighborhood  grocers  who  are  fighting  for 
their  existence  and  your  economic  independence.  Which  side  are 
you  helping? 

Signed,  Eesearch  Department, 

Pacific  Kailway  Advertising  Company. 

Another  of  these  placards  reads  as  follows : 

What  is  the  matter  with  Los  Angeles?  It  has  permitted  the 
Japanese  to  capture  more  than  two  hundred  of  its  grocery  stores 
since  1915.  No  other  city  on  the  Pacific  Coast  is  so  dominated 
by  the  Asiatics.  Throw  off  the  yoke  by  patronizing  your  neighborhood 
grocer. 

It  is  of  cour.se  obvious  that  these  placards  were  adver- 
tising the  neighborhood  grocery  stores;  nevertheless,  if  it 
is  true  that  since  1915  the  Japanese  have  captured  two 
hundred  grocery  stores  in  Los  Angeles,  it  is  also  true  that 
the  people  who  occupy  the  land  will  eventually  inherit  the 


414  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

earth.  If  you  grant  this,  it  is  of  the  utmost  importance 
that  the  right  kind  of  people  occupy  the  land. 

A  large  factor  in  the  wonderful  development  of  the 
United  States  and  Canada  in  the  past  three  hundred 
years  has  been  due  to  the  fact  that  the  right  kind  of  people 
has  occupied  the  land.  They  have  furnished  the  right 
kind  of  people  to  the  cities.  Far  be  it  from  me  to  decide 
who  are  the  proper  people  to  occupy  the  land,  whether 
English,  Irish,  German,  Negro,  IMexican,  Japanese,  Chinese, 
or  Hindustanee.  The  main  fact  to  get  clear  is  that  whoever 
they  are,  eventually  they  will  control  the  civilization  of  the 
nation  if  we  continue  to  have  a  democratic  government. 
Self-determination  and  agriculture  by  peons  will  not  M'ork. 

A  successful  system  of  agriculture  in  a  country  which 
has  universal  free  public  school  education  can  only  exist 
permanently  where  there  is  a  successful  and  attractive 
family  life  in  the  open  country. 

This  idea  of  a  successful  family  life,  this  idea,  which 
seems  to  have  become  a  bit  old-fashioned,  that  the  home  and 
not  the  individual  is  the  essential  unit,  has  a  wider  sweep 
than  of  just  the  farm  home. 

The  chief  thesis  of  the  late  lamented  Carl  Parker  was 
that  most  of  the  social  and  economic  unrest  came  from 
people  who  had  not  been  able  to  establish  a  successful  home. 
In  his  judgment  it  was  the  basis  of  "I.W.W.-ism."  INIost 
of  these  men  were  unmarried,  he  contended,  or  the  family 
life  was  unhappy  or  otherwise  unsatisfactory.  The  cause 
may  have  been  due  to  conditions  of  their  employment,  or 
it  may  have  been  wholly  or  partly  due  to  their  own  habits 
or  attitude  of  mind.  No  matter  whether  it  is  cause  or  effect, 
many  of  these  I.W.W. 's  are  to  be  pitied  rather  than  con- 
demned. They  need  to  be  in  asylums  rather  than  in  jails. 
I  speak  of  the  rank  and  file,  not  of  the  leaders.  Too  often 
the  leaders  are  agitators  who  live  on  these  unfortunates  and 
need  the  heavy  hand  of  the  law  in  many,  if  not  in  all,  cases. 
The  exceedingly  false  sex  theories  of  the  Bolshevists  are  a 
significant  aspect  of  this  question.     Nothwithstanding  that 


THE  MOTIVE  FOR  BETTER  FARMING  415 

the  criminal  practices  of  these  agitators  should  suffer  the 
full  penalty  of  the  law,  nothing  is  to  be  gained  by  not 
recognizing  the  fundamental  nature  of  the  problem.  Dis- 
content flourishes  largely  in  proportion  to  the  inability  of 
the  people  to  rear  and  educate  families.  The  slogan  that 
the  world  owes  each  individual  a  living,  which  is  false 
because  the  world  does  not  owe  anybody  anything,  should 
be  changed  to  read :  ' '  Society  owes  it  to  itself  in  its  own 
interest  to  create  those  conditions  by  which  it  is  possible 
for  thrifty,  intelligent,  hard-working  people  to  rear  not  less 
than  three  healthy,  upstanding,  intelligent  children."  A 
permanent  Americanization  under  any  other  plan  is  not 
possible.  Certain  it  is  that  America  will  be  a  very  different 
country  if,  in  the  language  of  H.  G.  Wells,  food  becomes 
"the  skimped  production  of  a  fringe  of  inferior  workers." 
About  a  year  ago  I  had  occasion  to  write : 

No  nation,  using  the  word  nation  as  a  synonym  for  race,  can 
long  survive  in  this  new  age  under  such  conditions.  The  land  will 
of  course  remain,  and  conceivably  the  political  institutions  of  the 
country  may  continue  without  material  modification,  but  one  race 
of  people  must  continue  to  succeed  another  unless  the  efficiency  of 
production  is  maintained. 

How  often  this  rotation  of  races  may  occur,  must  of  course 
depend  upon  a  variety  of  forces  and  circumstances  too  complex 
to  permit  of  prophecy.  In  general,  however,  we  may  not  be  far 
wrong  in  estimating  the  tendency  at  three  generations  or  about 
once  in  every  hundred  years.  It  is  interesting  to  note  in  this  con- 
nection that  in  three  centuries  the  United  States  has  had  four 
groups  of  immigrants  following  each  other  in  rather  definite  suc- 
cessive waves,  namely:  (1)  English,  (2)  Irish,  (3)  Teuton  and 
Scandinavian,  and  (4)  a  mixture  of  races  from  the  Balkan  and 
other  Mediterranean  countries,  including  also  the  Poles.  It  is  also 
significant  that  while  each  group  sought  the  land,  their  grand- 
children occupy  the  cities.  The  colored  race  has  only  been  free 
about  fifty  years. 

Which  way  are  events  trending — toward  building  up 
the  cities  at  the  expense  of  the  country,  or  are  they  tending 
towards  the  establishment  of  a  better  and  more  prosperous 
rural  life  ?    I  believe  the  latter,  but  then  I  would  sooner  be 


416  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

an  optimist  and  be  wrong  some  of  the  time  than  be  a 
pessimist  and  always  be  right.  In  supporting  my  optimism, 
I  invite  your  attention  to  certain  legislation  enacted  during 
the  past  five  years. 

Four  legislative  acts,  three  by  Congress  and  one  by  the 
State  Legislature  of  California,  are,  taken  in  their  entirety, 
of  the  greatest  significance.  I  refer  to  the  Rural  Credit  Act, 
establishing  federal  land  banks ;  the  Smith-Lever  Act,  under 
which  farm  bureaus  have  been  established;  the  Smith- 
Hughes  Act,  providing  for  instruction  in  agriculture,  home 
economics,  and  mechanical  training  in  secondary  schools  and 
making  it  mandatory  on  state  boards  of  education  to  pro- 
vide such  instruction;  and,  fourth,  the  action  of  the  State 
Legislature  providing  for  land  settlement.  These  four 
activities  are  complementary  and  all  lead  to  better  farming 
and  to  better  rural  life. 

The  Rural  Credit  Act  provides  a  method  by  which  the 
savings  of  the  people  may  be  invested  in  agriculture,  just  as 
heretofore  they  have  been  invested  in  corporations  which 
have  built  railroads,  factories,  and  great  office  buildings. 
Heretofore,  when  a  man  invested  in  bonds,  his  money  went 
to  make  life  easier  in  the  city.  Now,  when  he  invests  in 
bonds,  it  may  make  life  more  comfortable  in  the  country. 
The  Rural  Credit  Act  is  based  upon  the  fact  that  since 
everyone  is  born  into  the  world  without  credit,  every  farm 
in  America  must  be  refinanced  at  least  three  times  in  a  cen- 
tury. Under  this  act.  a  man  may  borrow  fifty  per  cent  of 
the  value  of  his  real  estate  and  twenty  per  cent  of  the  value 
of  his  improvements,  and  pay  it  off  in  annual  or  semi-annual 
amortized  payments  during  twenty  to  thirty  years.  He  can 
now  pay  both  principal  and  interest  at  the  interest  rate  he 
formerl.y  paid  on  money  which  he  borrowed.  It  enables  a 
thrifty,  capable  renter  to  become  a  landowner,  and  it 
enables  an  agricultural  college  graduate  to  look  forward 
to  the  time  when  he  may  own  a  farm. 

I  am  perhaps  too  close  to  the  work  conducted  under  the 
Smith-Lever  Act  to  speak  judicially  concerning  it.     This 


TEE  MOTIVE  FOB  BETTER  FABMING  417 

act  has  made  it  possible  to  bring  to  the  farmer's  very  door 
the  latest  information  concerning  his  calling,  and  it  has 
also  enabled  him,  through  the  farm  bureaus,  to  organize 
one  of  the  most  efficient  and  representative  means  of  con- 
certed action  among  farmers  in  America. 

Supplementary  to  the  Smith-Lever  Act  is  the  Smith- 
Hughes  Act.  It  is  interesting  that  during  the  Civil  War, 
President  Lincoln  signed  the  Morrill  Act  requiring,  among 
other  things,  the  establishment  of  colleges  of  agriculture 
and  mechanical  arts,  and  out  of  these  have  grown  the  great 
state  universities  of  this  country.  While  the  nation  has 
supported  higher  education,  therefore,  for  more  than  half 
a  century,  the  federal  government  never  had  any  jurisdic- 
tion over  the  secondary  instruction  until,  during  the  World 
War,  President  Wilson  signed  the  Smith-Hughes  Act. 
What  the  Morrill  Bill  did  for  higher  education,  the  Smith- 
Hughes  Act  will  in  time  do  for  secondary  education. 
Through  instruction  in  agriculture  in  secondary  schools, 
especially  through  boys'  and  girls'  clubs  and  project  work, 
young  men  and  young  women  are  becoming  leaders  in  the 
breeding  of  domestic  animals,  in  increasing  the  yields  of 
crops,  and,  eventually,  it  is  believed,  in  the  creation  of  suc- 
cessful homes. 

And  now,  finally,  the  state  has  gone  further  and  created 
a  system  of  land  settlement  which  has  for  its  fundamental 
aim  the  placing  on  the  land  only  those  people  who,  from 
training  and  temperament,  are  likely  to  succeed.  It  also 
aims  to  create  conditions  under  which  success  is  reasonably 
possible.  On  approximately  6000  acres  in  the  Durham  settle- 
ment, 120  families  have,  since  June,  1918,  taken  up  holdings. 
Of  these  holdings,  26  consist  of  two  acres  or  less  and  are  pro- 
vided to  meet  the  needs  of  married  farm  workers.  On  these 
small  tracts,  wage  earners  have  built  homes.  Dr.  Mead 
reports:  "When  this  property  was  purchased,  no  landowner 
had  lived  on  it  in  twenty  years.  It  was  farmed  by  tenants 
and  hired  labor.  Today  120  families  live  in  their  own 
homes  and  till  their  own  fields.     In  these  homes  there  are 


418  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

over  two  hundred  children. ' '  In  this  settlement  there  is  no 
Japanese  question,  no  Hindustanee  menace,  and  no  "hobo" 
problem;  at  least,  not  yet.  What  the  future  may  develop, 
only  the  future  can  answer. 

In  the  sixty  years  ending  with  1910,  about  1500  farm 
families  have  been  added  to  California  annually.  The 
number  added  yearly  has  not  varied  materially  throughout 
this  period  except  during  the  Civil  War  when  the  numbers 
were,  of  course,  greatly  reduced.  This  addition  of  120 
families  to  Butte  County  is  not  important,  therefore,  from 
the  standpoint  of  numbers.  Its  importance  lies  in  the 
recognition  that  an  unsuccessful  farmer  is  not  an  asset  to 
the  state ;  that  a  farm  is  not  a  place  for  a  permanent 
bachelor ;  that  the  fertile  land  of  the  United  States  must  be 
reserved  for  those  who  wish  to  rear  and  educate  children 
as  well  as  to  raise  food  and  clothing  materials.  It  is  in  the 
interests  of  the  people  of  the  cities,  as  well  as  those  of  the 
country,  that  the  conditions  of  ownership  and  development 
shall  be  such  as  to  cause  intelligent,  capable  Americans  to 
seek  homes  in  the  open  country. 

AVithout  doubt  some  negative  legislation  is  desirable. 
Probably  an  anti-alien  land  law,  applicable  not  only  to 
California  but  to  the  whole  United  States,  is  expedient. 
Even  so,  it  will  not  wholly  solve  the  problem  that  we  are 
facing.  Negative  legislation  is  not  sufficient.  If  you  create 
a  void,  something  will  flow  in  and  fill  it.  The  character  of 
the  filling  is  important.  The  primary  consideration  is  not 
who  0A\Tis  the  land  but  who  occupies  it.  If  you  create  a 
land  occupation  without  the  possibility  of  ownership,  you 
will  have  a  worse  condition  than  at  present.  If  you  accept 
the  doctrine  held  by  many,  that  food  will  be  too  expensive 
if  you  pay  farm  hands  the  same  wages  as  city  laborers, 
then  we  have  the  alternative  of  employing  submerged 
laborers  or  of  making  food — to  use  H.  Q.  Wells'  expressive 
phrase — "the  skimped  production  of  inferior  workers."  I 
am  not  willing  to  accept  this  alternative  for  the  farmers  of 


THE  MOTIVE  FOB  BETTER  FABMING  419 

America.  I  accept,  as  expedient  and  right,  an  anti-alien 
land  law,  preferably  applicable  to  the  whole  United  States, 
or,  if  we  must  in  self-protection,  to  California  only.  But 
I  see  no  final  solution  to  the  problem  unless  the  ownership 
of  fertile  agricultural  land  is  reserved  for  people  who  desire 
to  live  on  it  and  who  desire  at  the  same  time  to  rear  and 
educate  a  self-respecting  family.  Under  a  system  of  free 
public  school  education,  with  the  government  controlled  by 
the  majority  of  qualified  voters,  people  will  not  wish  to  live 
on  the  land  unless  the  wages  earned  are  comparable  to  the 
wages  of  those  who  live  on  paved  streets.  If  we  are  com- 
pelled to  admit  that  food  and  clothing  can  be  produced  only 
under  conditions  requiring  submerged  foreign  laboring 
classes,  then  we  must  make  the  further  admission  that 
democracy  will  fail  and  that  Americanization  is  a  will-o'- 
the-wisp.  Only  under  autocracy  can  a  large  group  of 
people  be  kept  permanently  submerged.  There  are  certain 
tropical  countries  where  it  is  the  policy  to  produce  food  by 
submerged  people.  That  policy  will  probably  continue  for 
many  generations.  There  are  at  least  two  great  crops, 
sugar  and  cotton,  which  are  in  large  part  produced  essen- 
tially by  peons.  If,  in  America,  we  accept  this  policy,  either 
our  great-grandchildren  will  not  rule  this  country  or  they 
will  rule  it  with  machine  guns  and  not  by  ballots. 

The  most  direct  concrete  step  that  has  yet  been  taken 
toward  the  solution  of  this  problem  is  the  plan  of  land 
settlement,  where  both  the  farmers  and  the  laborers  are 
landowners.  The  ultimate  success  of  these  colonies  will 
depend  upon  the  satisfactions  which  they  create.  An 
essential  element  will  be  the  wages  it  is  possible  to  earn. 
The  wages  will  depend  upon  the  efficiency  of  production 
and  the  prices  the  products  will  bring.  If  these  colonists 
must  compete  with  underpaid  labor  their  income  will  not  in 
the  long  run  be  satisfactory.  We  may  therefore  say  that 
the  maintenance  of  an  Anglo-Saxon  race  in  North  America, 
with  its  ideals  and  its  particular  civilization,  is  dependent 


420  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFOENIA  CHRONICLE 

upon  the  exclusion  not  only  of  unassimilable  races  but  of 
submerged  people  in  general.  The  primary  purpose  of 
better  farming  is  not  necessarily  cheap  food,  however 
important  that  may  be;  the  primary  purpose  is  a  virile, 
educated  citizenship. 


K) 


I\ 


UNIVERSITY   RECORD 

October  1  to  December  31 
1919 


UNIVERSITY  RECORD 


PRESIDENT  DAVID  PRESCOTT  BARROWS 

Dr.  David  Prescott  Barrows  was  appointed  President  of  the 
University  by  the  unanimous  vote  of  the  Board  of  Regents,  Tues- 
day, December  2,  1919.  He  will  retain  for  the  present  his  title  of 
Professor  of  Political  Science.  President  Barrows  fills  the  vacancy 
created  by  Dr.  Benjamin  Ide  Wheeler's  resignation  effective  July 
15,  1919,  after  a  service  of  twenty  years. 

President  Barrows  was  born  in  Chicago,  June  27,  1873.  His 
college  education  was  received  at  Pomona  College,  followed  by  a 
year  of  graduate  work  at  the  University  of  California,  where  he 
received  the  degree  of  Master  of  Arts  in  1895.  He  pursued  his 
studies  further  at  Columbia  University,  New  York,  in  1896,  and 
at  the  University  of  Chicago,  where  he  received  the  degree  of  Doc- 
tor of  Philosophy  in  Anthropology  in  1897.  He  was  given  the 
honorary  degree  of  Doctor  of  Laws  by  the  University  of  Califor- 
nia in  1918. 

After  three  years  of  teaching  experience  in  the  southern  part 
of  California,  Dr.  Barrows  was  called  to  the  Philippine  Islands  to 
assume  the  duties  of  City  Superintendent  of  Schools  in  Manila.  He 
went  at  the  request  of  ex-President  William  Howard  Taft,  then 
Governor  General  of  the  Philippines.  He  was  soon  made  Chief  of 
Bureau  of  the  Non-Christian  Tribes  of  the  Philippine  Islands,  and 
in  1903  was  appointed  Director  of  Education  in  the  Philippines. 
In  the  various  capacities  in  which  he  served  the  Government  dur- 
ing his  stay  in  the  islands,  Dr.  Barrows  became  recognized  as  the 
leader  of  the  movement  to  establish  there  American  educational 
systems. 

After  nearly  ten  years  of  public  service  in  the  Philippine 
Islands,  Dr.  Barrows  returned  to  this  country  to  accept  the  posi- 
tion of  Professor  of  Education  in  the  University  of  California. 
Shortly  after  his  arrival  he  was  made  Dean  of  the  Graduate 
School,  and  the  next  year  he  was  appointed  Professor  of  Political 
Science,  which  position  he  has  held  to  the  present  time.  In  1913 
he  was  made  Dean  of  the  Faculties. 


2  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHRONICLE 

At  the  outbreak  of  the  war  with  Germany,  Dr.  Barrows,  who 
had  in  1916,  received  military  training  at  Plattsburg,  volunteered 
his  services  to  the  United  States  and  was  commissioned  a  major 
of  cavalry.  He  was  afterwards  promoted  to  a  lieutenant-colonelcy. 
He  served  in  the  Philippines  and  in  Siberia,  and  was  Chief  of  the 
United  States  Intelligence  Service  in  the  Far  East.  He  is  now 
President  of  the  California  Division  of  the  American  Legion. 

President  Barrows  holds  many  important  public  offices  in  the 
state.  He  was  president  of  the  trustees  of  Mills  College,  a  mem- 
ber of  the  board  of  trustees  of  the  California  State  School  for  the 
Deaf  and  Blind,  and  a  member  of  the  California  State  Commis- 
sion on  Eural  Credit  and  Colonization. 

Dr.  Barrows  is  the  author  of  several  works  on  government,  his- 
tory and  the  ethnology  of  the  Philippine  and  American  Indian 
peoples.  Chief  among  these  works  are  "History  of  the  Philippine 
Islands,"  1903,  and  "A  Decade  of  American  Government  in  the 
Philippines,"  1915.  He  is  a  member  of  the  Faculty  Club  of  Berke- 
ley, and  of  the  Bohemian  Club,  of  San  Francisco. 

Eeceptions  to  President  and  Mrs.  Barrows 

On  Wednesday,  December  3,  the  students  of  the  University,  at 
an  impromptu  rally  in  front  of  California  Hall,  pledged  the  stu- 
dent support  to  President  Barrows.  He  emphasized  the  importance 
of  student  self-government  and  told  the  students  to  maintain  its 
spirit  in  the  future  as  they  had  in  the  past. 

On  Tuesday,  December  9,  the  faculty  of  the  University  formally 
welcomed  President  Barrows  at  a  dinner  given  in  the  Faculty  Club 
and  assured  him  of  their  organized  support. 

On  Friday,  December  12,  at  the  Shattuek  Hotel,  the  women 
members  of  the  University  tendered  a  reception  to  Mrs.  Barrows 
and  welcomed  her  as  the  "first  lady"  of  the  University. 

Db.  Barrows'  Predecessors 

President  David  P.  Barrows  is  the  eighth  executive  of  the  State 
University.  His  predecessors  were  Daniel  C.  Oilman  (1872-75), 
John  Le  Conte  (1876-81),  W.  T.  Eeid  (1881-85),  Edward  S.  Hol- 
den  (1885-88),  Horace  Davis  (1888-90),  Martin  Kellogg  (1893-99), 
Benjamin  Ide  Wheeler  (1899-1919).  Dr.  Eeid  and  Dr.  Wheeler 
are  the  only  ex-presidents  of  the  University  still  living.  During 
the  period  July  15,  1919,  to  December  2,  1919,  executive  affairs  of 
the  University  were  entrusted  to  an  Administrative  Board  of 
three  members  composed  of  Dean  William  Carey  Jones,  chairman; 
Dean  Charles  Mills  Gayley  and  the  Comptroller,  Mr.  Ealph  Palmer 
Merritt. 


UNIFEBSITY  BECOED  3 

RECEPTION  TO  DEAN  GAYLEY 

Dean  Charles  Mills  Gayley,  Professor  of  the  English  Language 
and  Literature,  was  the  guest  of  the  English  Department  of  the 
University,  October  18,  at  the  Claremont  Country  Club,  on  the 
thirtieth  anniversary  of  his  teaching  career  at  the  University. 
Twenty-five  members  of  the  English  Department  were  present. 

Professor  W.  M.  Hart,  toastmaster  of  the  evening,  called  upon 
six  of  the  members  to  deliver  toasts. 

Professor  Emeritus  C.  B.  Bradley  traced  the  history  of  the 
Department  of  English  from  its  earliest  beginnings  to  the  present 
time.  Professor  M.  C.  Flaherty  spoke  on  Dean  Gayley's  activities 
in  public  speaking.  Professor  B.  P.  Kurtz  dwelt  upon  the  literary 
investigation  and  scholarly  activities  of  Professor  Gayley,  while 
Mr.  F.  H.  Wilcox  spoke  for  the  younger  generation.  Professor 
Leonard  Bacon  read  a  poem  written  especially  for  the  occasion. 
Professor  C.  W.  Wells  presented  to  Dean  Gayley  an  anniversary 
volume  of  articles  prepared  by  his  former  students  and  by  col- 
leagues. 

MEDAL  OF  LOYALTY  FROM  UNIVERSITY  OF  PARIS 
"To  Our  Most  Loyal  Sister." 

Bearing  this  inscription  on  one  side,  a  beautiful  medal,  accom- 
panied by  a  letter  which  pays  glowing  tribute  to  the  war  services 
of  the  University  of  California,  has  been  received  from  the  Uni- 
versity of  Paris.  On  the  other  side  of  the  medal  is  the  inscription, 
"Scientia  instrumentum  justitiae,  libro,  ense, "  and  a  figure  of  a 
woman  with  a  book  in  one  hand  and  a  sword  in  the  other.  Trans- 
lated freely,  the  inscription  reads,  "Science,  the  instrument  of 
justice  with  book,  and  with  sword." 

The  letter  states  that  it  is  particularly  inspiring  to  the  Uni- 
versity of  Paris  to  "thank  again  the  University  of  California  for 
the  brilliant  part  which  its  professors  and  students  have  taken  in 
the  common  victory, ' '  and  begs  the  University  to  consider  this 
medal  as  a  testimonial  of  its  perpetual  friendship. 

PROGRAM  OF  AMERICANISM 

A  program  of  Americanism  was  outlined  and  adopted  by  the 
Board  of  Regents  at  its  November  meeting  as  follows: 

In  order  that  the  University  of  California  may  properly  and 
adequately  fulfill  the  responsibilities  laid  upon  it  by  the  present 
world  crises,  it  is  of  special  importance  that  the  following  policies 
be  adopted  by  the  Regents  and  carried  forward  by  them: 

(1)  That  through  the  public  service  efforts  of  the  University 
of  California,  the  University  should  exert  powerful  leadership  in 
the  crystallization  of  public  thought  in  defense  of  American  insti- 


4  UNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

tutions  and  American  ideals,  and  this  work  should  especially  be 
recommended  to  the  attention  of  the  Department  of  Agriculture 
and  University  Extension  Division. 

(2)  That  in  all  teaching  branches  of  the  University,  especial 
and  forceful  stress  be  made  upon  the  necessity  for  clear  and  sound 
thinking  with  reference  to  the  maintenance  of  American  ideals  and 
American  institutions  of  government.  For  this  purpose,  there 
should  be  created  a  special  committee  of  the  faculty  by  the  Admin- 
istrative board  to  bring  this  matter  to  the  attention  of  all  depart- 
ments and  particularly  those  departments  which  can  be  of  greater 
service,  namely,  the  departments  of  History,  Economics,  Political 
Science,  Education,  Agriculture,  Jurisprudence,  and  Philosophy. 

(3)  That  especially  the  departments  of  Economics  and  Political 
Science  should  be  strengthened  by  the  addition  of  such  men  as 
may  be  particularly  fitted  to  make  effective  the  University 's  obli- 
gation to  the  state  in  the  present  industrial  and  economic  crises. 
For  the  spring  and  fall  of  1920,  Professor  Dawson  has  been  called 
to  the  Department  of  Political  Science  for  the  primary  purpose  of 
revitalizing  the  teaching  of  government,  civics,  and  political  science 
in  the  elementary  high  schools  and  normal  schools  of  the  state,  in 
addition  to  University  duties.  That  there  be  immediately  created 
in  the  Department  of  Economics,  commencing  January  1,  1920,  a 
position  paying  not  less  than  $2400,  to  which  shall  be  called  an 
expert  in  the  field  of  labor;  and  that  $500  in  addition  to  the 
$3000  now  available  in  that  department  should  be  made  available 
commencing  January  1,  1920,  for  a  position  to  be  filled  by  an 
expert  in  the  field  of  industry  and  employment. 

(4)  That  plans  be  immediately  made  for  the  establishment,  not 
later  than  August  1,  1920,  at  the  University  of  California,  of  a 
School  of  Education,  which  at  that  time  or  as  soon  as  possible 
thereafter  shall  be  adequately  financed  and  equipped  to  train  men 
and  women  for  the  teaching  profession  on  lines  comparable  to  op- 
portunities offered  in  the  Teachers '  College  of  Columbia  Univer- 
sity and  in  the  University  of  Chicago.  That  under  such  School  of 
Education  there  be  drawn  together  all  those  efforts  now  being 
made  by  the  University  of  California  in  the  training  of  teachers, 
and  in  addition  there  shall  be  created  such  further  functions  as 
shall  be  necessary  to  give  new  light  and  opportunity  for  the  per- 
fection of  teaching. 

(5)  That  commencing  July  1,  1920,  in  so  far  as  the  resources 
of  the  University  will  allow,  there  shall  be  a  general  increase  in 
the  salary  levels  paid  to  the  faculty  of  the  University  of  Cali- 
fornia so  as  to  provide  salaries  upon  an  equal  basis  with  those 
paid  or  proposed  to  be  paid,  in  other  institutions  of  equal  grade, 
and  to  provide  incomes  to  faculty  members  sufficient  at  least  to 
meet  the  increased  cost  of  living. 


AMEKTCAN  LEGION  ENDORSES  UNIVERSITY'S 
AMERICANISM 

Evidencing    their    complete    confidence    in    the    thorough-going, 
sound  Americanism  of  the  University  of  California,  the  members 


UNIVEESITY  RECOBD  5 

of  the  Berkeley   Post   of   the   American   Legion   on   November   12 
adopted   unanimously   the   following   resolution: 

Whereas:  The  American  Legion  stands  definitely  for  Ameri- 
can standards  and  democratic  ideals,  and  against  anarchy  and 
Bolshevism,  and,  whereas, 

Statements  have  been  made  to  the  effect  that  the  University 
of  California  has  Bolshevik  tendencies  in  its  teachings  and  in- 
fluence; 

Be  it  resolved:  That  Berkeley  Post  No.  7,  American  Legion,  has 
full  confidence  in  the  essential  soundness  of  the  University  of 
California  as  regards  American  standards  and  democratic  ideals, 
and  is  convinced  that  the  University  is  in  active  sympathy  with 
the  aims  of  the  American  Legion,  as  evidenced  by  its  hearty 
cooperation  with  this  Post  in  practical  and  helpful  ways  during 
our  organization;  by  its  splendid  record  of  war  work;  and  by 
the  great  number  of  loyal  ex-service  men  among  its  faculty,  stu- 
dents and  alumni; 

And  be  it  further  resolved:  That  these  resolutions  be  forwarded 
to  the  Administrative  Board  of  the  University  of  California. 


FIEST  EXCHANGE  PEOFESSOE  WITH  CHILE 

Dr.  Francisco  Araya  Bennett  is  the  first  exchange  professor 
from  Chile  to  the  University.  He  is  Director  of  the  Commercial 
Institute  of  Valparaiso  and  Professor  of  History  and  Geography. 
He  will  occupy  the  post  of  "Chilean  Exchange  Professor  in  His- 
panic-American History"  in  the  University  during  the  year  1920. 

Professor  Araya  takes  the  place  of  Charles  E.  Chapman,  Asso- 
ciate Professor  of  Latin-American  and  Californian  History.  Dr. 
Chapman  will  teach  in  the  University  of  Chile  during  the  coming 
year. 

Announcement  of  Professor  Araya 's  appointment  marks  the 
second  definite  result  of  plans  whereby  the  University  is  to  be- 
come a  center  of  exchange  of  professors  and  students  with  the 
leading  Hispanic  countries  of  the  world.  The  first  step  was  the 
official  ratification  of  the  plan  by  the  government  of  Chile  earlier 
in  the  year,  and  an  appropriation  of  $12,000  by  the  Chilean  gov- 
ernment for  this  purpose. 


HENEY  MOESE  STEPHENS 

October  3,  the  anniversay  of  the  birth  of  the  late  Professor 
Henry  Morse  Stephens,  was  observed  in  the  University  by  the 
unvailing  of  a  life-size  portrait  of  the  educator  in  the  auditorium 
of  Wheeler  Hall.     The  portrait  was  painted  by  Arthur  Cahill. 


6  UNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

Miss  Lydia  Hebron  Kniess,  a  graduate  of  the  class  of  1897,  but 
who  continued  to  attend  Professor  Stephens'  history  classes  until 
the  time  of  his  death,  read,  in  his  memory,  the  following  poem: 

He  is  not  here  today, 
The  wind-flower  and 
The  violets  say, 
He 's  just  away — 
Just  left  us 
For  a  little  while, 
Till  we  have  trudged 
Our  weary  mile. 
He  is  not  gone. 
His  spirit 's  here — 
I  feel  and  know 
'Tis  very  near. 

President  Emeritus  Benj.  Ide  Wheeler  and  Comptroller  Ealph 
P.  Merritt  were  the  speakers. 

Professor  K.  C.  Leebrick  presided. 

HOWISON  LECTUEESHIP 

As  a  memorial  to  the  late  Professor  George  Holmes  Howison, 
teacher  and  philosopher,  certain  friends  have  donated  $6371  to 
the  Board  of  Eegents  to  establish  in  the  University  a  lectureship 
on  some  topic  within  the  field  of  philosophy  to  be  given  annually 
at  the  University  and  to  be  known  as  "The  Howison  Lectures  in 
Philosophy."  The  donors  include  Charles  M.  Bakewell,  Charles 
H.  Bentley,  Ealph  P.  Merritt,  Sidney  E.  Mezes,  James  K.  Moffitt, 
Charles  H.  Eieber,  and  George  M.  Stratton. 

AGEICULTUEE 

Eegistration  at  the  University  Farm  School  at  Davis  has 
reached  the  largest  total  in  the  history  of  the  institution  with  an 
enrollment  of  531  students.  The  record  registration  of  314  was  the 
largest  previous  figure. 

Of  the  531  students.  111  are  returned  soldiers  studying  under 
the  direction  of  the  Federal  Vocational  Board.  Seventy-one  of  the 
students  are  Australians.  Sixteen  states,  Hawaii,  Australia,  Can- 
ada, Central  America,  China,  France,  Haiti,  Japan,  Mexico,  Pales- 
tine, Peru,  and  Syria  are  represented  by  the  students. 

Enrollment  in  the  farmers'  short  courses  is  divided  as  follows: 
tractors,  154;  general  agriculture,  78;  poultry  husbandry,  30;  dairy 
industry,  12. 

Counting  all  courses  the  total  enrollment  this  semester  in  the 
College  of  Agriculture  of  the  University  is  1341  students. 


UNIVERSITY  EECOED  7 

FIRST   PRIZES   IN   NATIONAL  DAIRY   SHOW 

First  prizes  in  certified  milk,  market  milk  and  market  cream 
were  awarded  the  University  and  California  agriculturists  at  the 
National  Dairy  Show  recently  held  in  Chicago. 

The  certified  milk  securing  the  highest  award  was  from  the 
University   Certified  Dairy  conducted   on   the  campus. 

INTERNATIONAL   LIVE    STOCK    SHOW 

Competing  with  the  world  in  the  exhibition  of  live  stock,  the 
University  won  more  prizes  this  year  than  ever  before  in  its  his- 
tory at  the  International  Live  Stock  Show  held  recently  in  Chicago. 

ANTITOXIN 

Antitoxin  from  horses  on  the  Pacific  Coast  has  been  produced 
for  the  first  time  by  Dr.  George  H.  Hart,  Associate  Professor  of 
Veterinary  Science. 

JOURNAL   OF   AGRICULTURE 

December  15  marked  the  appearance  of  the  Journal  of  Agri- 
culture for  the  first  time  since  its  forced  discontinuance  at  the 
outbreak  of  the  war. 

THE  BIG  GAME 

California  won  the  "big  game"  with  Stanford  this  year  at  the 
Stanford  Football  Field,  Saturday,  November  22,  by  a  score  of 
14  to  10.  It  was  the  first  "big  game"  of  American  football  since 
1905.  The  game  last  year  was  technically  with  the  Stanford 
S.  A.  T.  C. 

Three  hundred  enthusiastic  graduates  met  at  the  Commercial 
Club  in  San  Francisco  the  night  before  the  Big  Game.  One  hun- 
dred and  fifty  alumnae  met  at  the  Town  and  Gown  Club  in 
Berkeley  at  the  same  time.  W.  E.  Creed,  President  of  the  Alumni 
Association,  presided  at  the  men's  banquet,  while  Alice  Porter- 
field,   '08,  presided  at  the  women 's  reunion. 

CONVENTIONS  AND  EXHIBITIONS 

At  the  twenty-first  annual  meeting  of  the  Philological  Associa- 
tion of  the  Pacific  Coast  held  in  San  Francisco  November  28  and  29, 
many  members  of  the  faculty  read  papers  at  the  various  sessions. 

William  A.  Merrill,  Professor  of  the  Latin  Language  and  Litera- 
ture, "An  Interpretation  of  a  Passage  in  the  Silvae  of  Statins." 

Eegis  Michaud,  Professor  of  French,  "French  Sources  of  Emer- 
son. ' ' 

Clarence  Paschall,  Professor  of  German,  "Certain  prefixes  mean- 
ing to  grasp." 

Max  Eadin,  Professor  of  Law,  "The  Homeric  Oath." 


8  UNIFEESITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHEONICLE 

Edward  K.  Rand,  Sather  Professor  of  Classical  Literature,  ' '  The 
Supposed  Autographa  of  lohannes  Scottus. "  (Illustrated  by  the 
stereopticon.) 

Harold  L.  Bruce,  Associate  Professor  of  English  Composition, 
"Blake,  Carlyle,  and  the  French  Revolution." 

H.  C.  Nutting,  Associate  Professor  of  Latin,  ' '  The  Humanity  of 
the  Ancients. ' '  (Annual  Address  of  the  President  of  the  Associa- 
tion.) 

Carlos  Bransby,  Assistant  Professor  of  Spanish,  ' '  The  Song  of 
Songs  and  Fray  Luis  de  Leon's  Translation  of  it  into  Spanish." 

Clair  H.  Bell,  Instructor  in  German,  ' '  Gender  of  the  Words  for 
Sun  and  Moon  in  the  Germanic  Languages. ' ' 

The  fifteenth  annual  meeting  of  the  Pacific  Coast  Branch  of  the 
American  Historical  Association  was  held  in  San  Francisco  Novem- 
ber 28  and  29.  Professor  L.  J.  Paetow  and  Professor  K.  C.  Lee- 
brick  of  the  department  of  history  and  Dr.  O.  C.  Coy,  Secretary 
of  the  State  Historical  Survey  Commission,  were  members  of  the 
program  and  arrangements  committees.  Professor  H.  E.  Bolton 
presided  at  the  evening  annual  dinner  on  November  28  and  Profes- 
sor W.  A.  Morris  presided  at  the  teachers'  session  on  November  29. 
Professor  Morris  is  secretary-treasurer  of  the  association. 

Papers  were  read  by  Professor  Joseph  Fuller  on  *  *  Russian  For- 
eign Relations  in  the  Bismarckian  Period, ' '  and  by  Professor  H.  I. 
Priestley  on  "The  Relations  of  the  United  States  with  Mexico 
since  1910." 

Three  papers  were  read  at  the  meeting  of  the  Le  Conte  Club 
in  Bacon  Hall,  December  3.  Dr.  J.  C.  Merriara,  Professor  of 
Palaeontology  and  Historical  Geology,  read  a  paper  on  ' '  The 
Teaching  of  Historical  Geology  as  a  Factor  Conditioning  Re- 
search." Dr.  A.  S.  Eakle,  Professor  of  Mineralogy,  delivered  an 
article  on  "Vonsenite,  a  New  Iron  Borate  from  Riverside,  Cali- 
fornia. "  N.  L.  Taliaferro,  Instructor  in  Geology,  chose  the  topic, 
' '  Late  Palezoic  Major  Thrusting  in  West  Texas. ' ' 

An  exhibition  of  modern  stagecraft  and  stage  lighting  was  held 
in  Architecture  Hall  under  the  auspices  of  the  Fine  Arts  Asso- 
ciation. The  exhibition  included  350  designs  and  models  of  some 
of  the  foremost  work  of  the  American  theatre.  The  demonstra- 
tion of  stage  lighting  was  given  by  Professor  Samuel  J.  Hume, 
Director  of  the  Greek  Theatre,  on  a  plaster  sky  dome,  which  was 
made  especially  for  this  exhibition. 

An  exhibition  of  water  color  sketches  of  Holland  and  France, 
of  decorative  studies  for  stage  costumes,  and  of  jewelry  and  pat- 
terned fabrics,  by  Miss  Lucy  Conant,  Lecturer  in  Design  and 
Household  Art,  was  given  in  Architecture  Exhibition  Hall,  No- 
vember 24,  25,  26  under  the  auspices  of  the  Division  of  Household 
Art. 


VNIFEESITY  RECORD 


GIFTS 


Mrs.  Leah  Darcy  Adams,  of  Montebellow,  California,  has  pre- 
sented to  the  Southern  Branch  of  the  University,  a  three  volume 
Documentary  History  of  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States, 
published  by  the  Government  Printing  Office. 

Miss  Annie  M.  Alexander  has  given  $200,000  for  the  permanent 
support  of  the  California  Museum  of  Vertebrate  Zoology. 

From  the  Associated  Eadiograph  Laboratories  the  Dean  of  the 
College  of  Dentistry  has  received  a  communication  that  the  Board 
of  Directors  of  that  association  have  voted  the  sum  of  $100  a 
month  for  at  least  one  year,  commencing  January  1,  1920,  for  the 
maintenance  of  a  research  fellowship  along  the  lines  of  radio- 
graphic work  in  connection  with  diseased  teeth. 

Mr.  Juan  C.  Cebrian,  of  San  Francisco,  has  given  237  volumes 
of  Spanish  and  English  books  and  pamphlets  on  science,  art,  his- 
tory, and  other  subjects.  Most  of  the  publications  are  of  recent 
date,  including  a  remarkable  work,  the  Japanese  translation  of 
Don  Quixote  in  two  volumes,  printed  in  Tokyo,  in  1916.  Most  of 
the  works  are  in  Spanish,  although  there  are  forty-three  English 
volumes,  including  the  London  Review  of  Reviews,  edited  by  the 
late  Wm.  T.  Stead,  from  its  beginning  to  July,  1911,  a  valuable 
contribution  to  the  political  history  of  the  world  for  a  period  of 
twenty-one  years.  Mr.  Cebrian  has  given  also  68  volumes  of 
Spanish  books    and  190  magazines  and  publications  of  societies. 

The  Congregation  of  Emanu-El  has  given  $100  as  the  Univer- 
sity 's  contribution  for  the  American  School  of  Oriental  Research  in 
Jerusalem.  The  trustees  of  the  Temple  Emanu-El  have  offered 
their  schoolhouse,  1337  Sutter  Street,  San  Francisco,  to  the  Exten- 
sion Division  of  the  University  for  the  use  of  its  classes. 

A  "friend  of  the  University"  has  given  $5000  for  the  support 
of  special  research  in  the  Department  of  Palaeontology. 

A  check  for  $15  for  the  purchase  of  books  for  the  University 
Library  has  been  received  from  a  former  student  of  the  University, 
a  Hindu  who  has  not  disclosed  his  identity. 

Dr.  L.  L.  Krebs,  of  Pasadena,  has  given  to  the  Museum  of 
Vertebrate  Zoology  his  collection  of  scientifically  prepared  skins  of 
birds  native  to  the  Philippine  Islands,  comprising  86  bird  skins 
representing  51  species,  47  of  which  have  proved  new  to  the 
Museum's  ornithological  collection. 

Miss  Muriel  Helen  Storms,  Berkeley,  has  given  to  the  College 
of  Mining  about  160  volumes  dealing  with  mining  and  metallurgy. 
These  volumes  constituted  the  technical  library  of  her  father,  the 
late  William  H.  Storms,  formerly  State  Mineralogist  of  California. 


10  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFOENIA  CHRONICLE 

Miss  M.  S.  Thury,  Berkeley,  has  presented  to  the  Library  of 
French  Thought  a  copy  of  the  "Mona  Lisa"  and  a  copy  of 
"Eonget  de  Lisle  Singing  the  Marseillaise." 

The  University  of  Paris  has  sent  a  bronze  medal  in  recognition 
of  the  University's  service  in  the  great  war. 

Dr.  Benj.  Ide  Wheeler,  President  Emeritus  and  Professor  of 
Comparative  Philology,  has  given  to  the  University  Library  some 
370  bound  books  and  128  unbound  pamphlets  and  reports  from  his 
private  library.     Most  of  the  works  are  on  philological  subjects. 

Mrs.  Caspar  Whitney  has  proposed  a  gift  to  the  University  for 
the  establishment,  in  connection  with  the  Southern  Branch,  of  a 
school  of  research  for  mentally  retarded  children,  to  be  known  as 
the  "Canfield  Memorial,"  and  to  have  the  following  aims:  (1)  to 
give  scientific  care  and  training  to  children  placed  in  the  school, 
(2)  to  study  causes  for,  methods  of  treatment  of,  and  possible 
remedy  for  cases,  (3)  to  train  teachers  for  the  instruction  of 
cases. 

FACULTY 

President  David  P.  Barrows  has  been  elected  chairman  of  the 
State  American  Legion.  He  attended  the  national  conclave  of 
the  American  Legion  held  in  Minneapolis. 

President  Emeritus  Benj.  Ide  Wheeler,  Comptroller  E.  P. 
Merritt,  Eegent  W.  H.  Crocker,  President  of  the  Alumni  Associa- 
tion W.  E.  Creed,  Assistant  Comptroller  E.  G.  Sproul,  and  Profes- 
sors W.  L.  Jepson,  J.  C.  Merriam  and  Walter  Mulford,  are  mem- 
bers of  the  "Save  the  Eedwoods  League."  Dr.  Wheeler  repre- 
sented the  University  at  the  National  Association  of  State  Uni- 
versities held  in  Chicago. 

Dean  William  Carey  Jones,  Chairman  of  the  Administrative 
Board,  attended  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Association  of  American 
Universities,  held  in  Columbus,  Ohio,  November  2.  A.  O.  Leusch- 
ner,  Professor  of  Astronomy  and  Director  of  the  Students'  Ob- 
servatory, was  the  University  representative  at  the  meeting.  He 
also  attended  a  meeting  of  the  National  Eesearch  Council  held  in 
Washington,  D.  C,  and  later  attended  a  meeting  of  the  National 
Academy  of  Science  at  Yale  University.  He  has  been  appointed  to 
the  International  Astronomical  Union. 

H.  E.  Bolton,  Professor  of  American  History,  attended  the 
American  Historical  Association  meeting  in  Cleveland.  Professor 
Bolton  was  reelected  to  the  national  council  of  the  organization, 
and  was  also  elected  to  the  national  council  of  the  American  Asso- 
ciation of  University  Professors. 

E.  T.  Crawford,  Professor  of  Practical  Astronomy,  has  been 
appointed  to  the  International  Astronomical  Union. 


UNIVERSITY  BECORD  11 

H.  E.  Hatfield,  Professor  of  Accounting  on  the  Flood  Founda- 
tion and  Dean  of  the  College  of  Commerce,  delivered  the  annual 
presidential  address  of  the  National  Economic  Association. 

Lincoln  Hutchinson,  Professor  of  Commerce  on  the  Flood  Foun- 
dation, has  accepted  the  position  of  commercial  attache  of  the 
American  Embassy  at  London,  England. 

W.  W.  Kemp,  Professor  of  School  Administration,  has  accepted 
an  invitation  of  the  United  States  Commissioner  of  Education  to 
become  a  member  of  a  Federal  Commission  which  will  make  a  sur- 
vey of  the  educational  problems  of  the  Hawaiian  Islands. 

G.  D.  Louderback,  Professor  of  Geology,  attended  the  meeting 
of  the  Geological  Society  of  America  in  Boston,  December  29  to  31, 
and  presented  two  papers  on  ' '  Preliminary  Eesults  of  a  Study  of 
the  San  Francisco  Bay  Sediments,"  and  "Age  of  the  Scarp-Pro- 
ducing Faults  of  the  Great  Basin." 

Elwood  Mead,  Professor  of  Rural  Institutions,  has  been  in- 
vited to  act  as  one  of  a  Council  of  National  Progress,  the  purpose 
of  this  council  being  to  make  a  study  of  policies  and  plans  to  be 
followed  in  national  development.  Other  persons  invited  are  Hon. 
Louis  D.  Brandeis,  Mr.  Cyrus  H.  McCormick,  Mr.  George  C.  Craw- 
ford, and  Mr.  Theodore  Vail.  Professor  Mead  has  been  appointed 
to  the  National  Bureau  of  Economic  Research,  and  also  chairman 
of  the  committee  for  the  State  of  California  of  the  National  Com- 
mittee on  People 's  Banks. 

W.  A.  Merrill,  Professor  of  Latin,  and  George  M.  Calhoun, 
Assistant  Professor  of  Greek,  represented  the  University  at  the 
semi-centennial  meeting  of  the  American  Philological  Association 
in  Pittsburgh,  December  29  to  31.  Professor  Calhoun  read  a  paper 
on  "Oral  and  Written  Pleading  in  Athenian  Courts." 

J.  C.  Merriam,  Professor  of  Palaeontology  and  Historical  Geol- 
ogy, visited  Washington,  New  York,  and  Boston  immediately  fol- 
lowing the  close  of  the  fall  term  to  make  comparative  studies  in 
connection  with  the  writing  of  several  monographs  on  the  evolu- 
tion of  certain  groups  of  extinct  animals  secured  through  the 
work  of  the  University,  to  preside  and  to  deliver  the  annual  presi- 
dential address  at  the  meeting  of  the  Geological  Society  of 
America,  to  attend  meetings  of  the  Executive  Board  of  the  Na- 
tional Research  Council,  and  to  attend  a  meeting  of  the  executive 
committee  of  the  American  Association  for  the  Advancement  of 
Science. 

T.  H.  Reed,  Professor  of  Municipal  Government,  attended  the 
meetings  of  the  National  Municipal  League  and  of  the  American 
Political  Science  Association,  both  held  in  Cleveland  December  29. 
Dr.  Ehrlich  also  attended  the  meetings. 


12  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFOEMA  CHRONICLE 

W.  E.  Eitter,  Scieutific  Director  of  the  Scripps  Institution  for 
Biological  Research  and  Professor  of  Zoology,  attended  a  recent 
meeting  of  the  General  Committee  of  the  National  Research  Coun- 
cil on  the  Exploration  of  the  North  Pacific  Ocean. 

C.  L.  Roadhouse,  Professor  of  Dairy  Industry,  University  Farm, 
has  been  elected  president  of  the  Western  Dairy  Instructors'  As- 
sociation. 

Rudolph  Schevill,  Professor  of  Spanish,  recently  returned  from 
Santander,  Spain,  where  he  delivered  the  inaugural  address  at  the 
founding  of  La  Sociedad  de  Menendez  y  Pelayo,  a  new  literary 
society  in  honor  of  the  great  critic  and  scholar,  Marcelino  Menendez 
y  Pelayo.  Professor  Schevill  was  invited  as  representative  of  the 
United  States.  Part  of  the  inaugural  address  is  to  be  found  else- 
where in  the  Chronicle  at  Page  33. 

W.  A.  Morris,  Associate  Professor  of  English  History,  has  been 
appointed  Pacific  Coast  representative  to  the  annual  meeting  of 
the  American  Historical  Association  held  the  last  week  of  Decem- 
ber in  Cleveland,  Ohio. 

R.  S.  French,  Assistant  Professor  of  Education,  has  been  nom- 
inated to  the  United  States  Bureau  of  Education  as  Special  Col- 
laborator to  direct  the  work  of  the  local  cooperative  research  sta- 
tion under  the  terms  specified  by  the  Bureau  of  Education. 

H.  I.  Priestley,  Assistant  Professor  of  Mexican  History  and 
Assistant  Curator  of  the  Bancroft  Library,  has  been  made  a  cor- 
responding member  of  the  Sociedad  Mexicana  de  Geografia  y 
Estadistica. 

H.  S.  Swarth,  Curator  of  Birds  in  the  Museum  of  Vertebrate 
Zoology,  attended  the  37th  Congress  of  the  American  Ornitholo- 
gists' Union  held  in  New  York  City,  November  10  to  13, 


FACULTY  FORUM 

A  meeting  of  over  a  hundred  members  of  the  faculty  was  held 
at  the  Faculty  Club  on  the  evening  of  November  6,  1919,  for  the 
purpose  of  forming  an  association  of  faculty  members  for  the  dis- 
cussion of  matters  of  general  university  interest.  The  following 
officers  were  elected:  president,  G.  D.  Louderback;  vice-president, 
M.  C.  Flaherty;  secretary-treasurer,  F.  S.  Foote,  Jr. 

The  purpose  of  this  organization  is  to  provide  an  opportunity 
for  members  of  the  faculty  to  discuss  informally  various  matters 
which  are  of  interest  to  them  as  a  group.  It  is  not  expected  that 
these  discussions  will  result  in  formal  resolutions  or  recommenda- 
tions, but  that  by  an  exchange  of  ideas  all  members  may  profit. 
Membership  is  open  to  all  members  of  the  faculty  and  to  all  other 


UNIVERSITY  BECOBD  13 

officers  of  the  university  without  formal  invitation.  Meetings  will 
be  called  from  time  to  time  by  the  officers,  who  form  the  executive 
committee  of  the  Forum. 

At  the  first  meeting  there  was  a  discussion  of  the  present 
crowded  condition  of  the  university,  its  effect  on  the  work  of  va- 
rious departments,  and  of  means  that  might  be  adopted  for  reliev- 
ing that  condition.  About  fifteen  of  those  present  took  part  in  the 
discussion. 

At  the  second  meeting,  held  December  8,  1919,  the  topics  of  dis- 
cussion were: 

1.  Alumni  participation  in  university  affairs.  Introduced  by 
Mr.  Louderback,  and  discussed  by  a  number  of  members. 

2.  Eecent  re-organizations  in  various  universities.  Presented 
by  E.  I.  McCormac,  reporting  upon  Yale  University,  O.  K.  Mc- 
Murray  on  Cornell  and  Wisconsin  universities,  C.  W.  Porter  on  the 
University  of  Illinois  and  University  of  Utah,  and  E.  T.  Holbrook 
on  Bryn  Mawr  College. 

APPOINTMENTS* 

Professors:  Sr.  Francisco  Araya,  Hispanic  American  History 
(Chilean  Exchange),  for  1920;  Edgar  Dawson,  American  Govern- 
ment, from  January  1  to  December  31,  1920;  Dr.  Eobert  Gesell, 
Physiology,  from  August  1;  Dr.  E.  E.  A.  Seligman,  Finance,  from 
January  1,  1920;  E.  E.  Taylor,  Law,  Emeritus. 

Associate  Professors:  W.  E.  Camp,  Eural  Institutions,  from 
December  1;  F.  J.  Teggart,  Social  Institutions,  from  January  1, 
1919. 

Assistant  Professors:  J.  P.  Benson,  Agricultural  Extension, 
from  December  10;  F.  W.  Cozens,  Physical  Education,  Southern 
Branch,  from  July  23;  W.  H.  Crowell,  Chemistry,  Southern  Branch, 
from  July  23;  E.  V.  Jotter,  Forestry,  from  December  16  to  May  15, 
1920;  W.  L.  Searight,  Physical  Education,  University  Farm,  from 
January  1,  1920. 

Lecturers:  Dr.  Katherine  Close,  Physical  Training,  Southern 
Branch,  from  July  23;  W.  J.  Cooper,  Education,  from  October  12 
to  December  12;  Dr.  E.  C.  Fishbaugh,  Hygiene  and  Physician  for 
Men,  Southern  Branch,  from  July  23;  T.  B.  Hine,  Chemistry;  B.  M. 
Eastall,  Business  Administration,  from  January  1,  1920;  Miss 
Cecile  Eeau,  French;  E.  H.  Tucker,  Banking,  from  January  1. 

Instructors:  Thomas  Batchelder,  Animal  Husbandry,  Univer- 
sity Farm,   from  October   1;   J.   P.   Bennett,  Pomology,   from   No- 


*  Unless  otherwise  stated,  these  appointments  date  from  July  1, 
1919. 


14  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHBONICLE 

vember  1;  C.  S.  Botsford,  Physical  Education;  Foss  Brockway, 
Mechanical  Arts,  Southern  Branch,  from  November  24;  A.  M. 
Burton,  Agricultural  Extension,  from  October  1;  Dr.  E.  W.  Cleary, 
Surgery,  from  October  1;  Miss  Caroline  Duncan,  Public  Speaking; 
Dr.  G.  J.  McChesney,  Orthopedic  Surgery,  from  September  1;  Miss 
Agnes  McPherson,  Home  Economics,  Southern  Branch,  from  July 
23;  E.  L.  McWilliams,  Law;  Otille  Miller,  Biology,  College  of 
Dentistry,  from  August  20;  Gladys  Palmer,  Physical  Training, 
Southern  Branch,  from  July  23;  F.  E.  Perham,  English,  College  of 
Dentistry,  from  August  20;  F.  B.  Rosson,  Pathology,  from  October 
1;  Mrs.  Shirley  H.  Russell,  Freehand  Drawing,  from  October  1; 
Dr.  Armstrong  Taylor,  Gynecology  and  Obstetrics,  from  August  1; 
H.  Wiel,  Medicine. 

Assistants:  E.  G.  Berringer,  History;  W.  F.  Carroll,  Agricul- 
tural Extension,  from  November  15;  Dr.  M.  C.  Cheney,  Medicine, 
from  September  1;  Dr.  C.  L.  Freytag,  Anaesthesia,  from  October  5; 
Dr.  J.  C.  L.  Goflfin,  Surgery,  from  November  1;  Miss  Norma  Gould, 
Gymnastics  (temporary),  from  July  23  to  June  30,  1920;  C.  B.  Gray, 
Pomology,  from  December  1;  Dr.  Mary  R.  Hill,  Medicine  (Assistant 
Resident,  San  Francisco  Hospital),  from  September  1;  Frieda  L. 
Kruse,  Pediatrics,  voluntary,  (Out-Patient  Department) ;  H.  Lang- 
lard,  French,  from  November  1;  Miss  Ruth  A.  Ledig,  Biology, 
Southern  Branch,  from  July  24;  Dr.  Ethel  Lynn,  Anaesthesia,  from 
October  1;  Albert  Pages,  French,  from  October  1;  Leander  Pavid, 
French;  Dr.  Dan  Phythyon,  Obstetrics  and  Gynecology  (Assistant 
Resident,  University  Hospital) ;  Dr.  Ethel  Righetti,  Gynecology 
and  Obstetrics  (Resident,  San  Francisco  Hospital) ;  T.  S.  Romero, 
Spanish,  from  August  1;  J.  M.  Scammel,  History;  W.  O.  Solomon, 
Surgery  (Resident,  San  Francisco  Hospital) ;  Dr.  T.  A.  Stoddard, 
Orthopedic  Surgery,  from  October  1;  Miss  Florence  Sutton,  Ten- 
nis, Southern  Branch,  from  July  23;  Miss  Linda  Tays,  Spanish, 
from  August  1;  H.  S.  Turner,  Spanish  and  French,  from  August  1; 
Miss  Mary  Van  Camp,  Agricultural  Extension,  from  October  1; 
P.  L.  Wilson,  Botany. 

Teaching  Fellows:  Harold  Black,  Political  Science;  M.  "W. 
Graham,  Political  Science;  Edith  A.  Harrison,  Political  Science; 
A.  F.  Harshbarger,  Political  Science;  Josephine  Hoyt,  Political 
Science;  Renwick  McNiece,  Political  Science;  W.  N.  Mah,  Political 
Science;  J.  Major,  History;  E.  A.  Martin,  Political  Science;  H.  A. 
Mazzera,  Public  Speaking;  E.  G.  Moberg,  Zoology,  from  January  1; 
Sarah  S.  Oddie,  Public  Speaking,  from  November  1;  Mrs.  Louise 
A.  Patten,  Public  Speaking;  Livingstone  Porter,  History;  Helen 
Rocca,  Political  Science;  Ray  Vandervoort,  Public  Speaking;  B. 
W.  Wheeler,  History. 


UNIFEESITY  RECORD  15 

Teachers  in  the  Southern  Branch:  Wenona  F.  Huntly,  Kinder- 
garten, Training  School;  Bertha  C.  Vaughn,  Voice,  Department  of 
Music;  Miss  Winifred  Williams,  Eighth  Grade,  Training  School; 
all  from  July  23. 

Director  of  Vocational  Teacher  Training  Classes,  Southern 
Branch:  G.  W.  Galbraith,  from  July  24. 

Assistant  Supervisor  of  Practice  Teaching,  Southern  Branch: 
Miss  Helen  Keller,  from  January  1,  1920. 

Assistant  Supervisor  in  the  University  High  School:  Robert 
Brownless,  Physical  Education,  from  October  1. 

Farm  Superintendent  and  Instructor  in  Farm  Practice:  F.  F. 
Janney,  from  January  1,  1920. 

Research  Associate:  Dr.  A.  B.  Olson. 

Extern  in  Dentistry:  Dr.  A.  W.  Pruett,  Medical  School,  from 
September  23. 

Secretary  of  the  Faculty  of  the  Medical  School:  L.  S.  Schmitt, 
from  September   1. 


REINSTATEMENT* 

Assistant  Professor:     E.  O.  Essig,  Entomology,  from  Septem- 
ber 15. 


PROMOTIONS  AND  CHANGES  IN  TITLE* 

President  David  P.  Barrows  to  retain  the  title  Professor  of 
Political  Science. 

W.  M.  Hart,  Dean  of  the  Summer  Session,  to  be  Dean  of  the 
Summer  Sessions. 

Dr.  Rachel  L.  Ash,  Assistant  Clinical  Professor  of  Pediatrics, 
to  be  Assistant  Clinical  Professor  of  Pediatrics  and  Medicine. 

H.  W.  Mansfield,  Assistant  Professor  of  Applied  and  Theoreti- 
cal Mechanics,  Southern  Branch,  entrusted  with  the  additional 
duties  of  Supervisor  of  Rehabilitation  Work. 

Dr.  Louise  Oldenbourg,  Assistant  Physician  for  Women,  given 
the  additional  appointment  of  Anaesthetist. 

E.  W.  Barnhart,  Supervisor  of  Commercial  Teaching  in  the  Uni- 
versity High  School,  given  the  additional  appointment  of  Lecturer 
in  Economics,  from  January  1  to  June  30,  1920. 

Dr.  Florence  Holsclaw^,  Instructor  in  Pediatrics,  to  be  Assist- 
ant Clinical  Professor  of  Pediatrics. 


*  Applies  to  faculty  member  who  has  returned  from  the  service. 

*  Date  from  July  1,  1919,  unless  otherwise  noted. 


16  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

W.  F.  Meyer,  Instructor  in  Astrophysics,  to  be  Assistant  Pro- 
fessor of  Mathematics  and  Astronomy,  from  January  1  to  June  30, 
1920. 

P.  I.  Dougherty,  Assistant  in  Animal  Husbandry,  to  be  In- 
structor in  Animal  Husbandry. 

Dr.  C.  P.  L.  Mathe,  Assistant  in  Urology,  to  be  Instructor  in 
Urology. 

E.  Twitchell,  Assistant  in  Medicine,  to  be  Instructor  in  Medi- 
cine. 

W.  E.  Binkley,  Assistant  in  History,  to  be  Chief  Assistant  in 
History. 

Dr.  H.  A.  E.  Kreutzmann,  Voluntary  Assistant  in  Urology,  to  be 
Assistant  in  Urology. 

LEAVES  OF  ABSENCE* 

Professors:  F.  T.  Bioletti,  Viticulture  and  Enology,  from  Jan- 
uary 15;  Lincoln  Hutchinson,  Commerce  on  the  Flood  Founda- 
tion; W.  W.  Kemp,  School  Administration,  from  October  12  to 
December  12;  A.  C.  Lawson,  Mineralogy  and  Geology,  from  No- 
vember 1  to  December  15;  C.  B.  Lipman,  Soil  Chemistry  and 
Bacteriology,  from  October  1;  C.  C.  Plehn,  Finance  on  the  Flood 
Foundation;  W.  E.  Eitter,  Zoology  and  Scientific  Director  of  the 
Scripps  Institution  for  Biological  Eesearch,  from  November  21  to 
January  15,  1920. 

Assistant  Professors:  W.  F.  Gericke,  Soil  Chemistry,  from 
September  1  to  September  15;  A.  H.  Hendrickson,  Pomology,  from 
July  1  to  November  1;  P.  E.  Smith,  Anatomy,  for  the  academic 
year  1919-20. 

Clinical  Instructor:  Dr.  O.  A.  Haberdier,  Prosthetic  Dentistry, 
from  July  1  to  December  31. 

Instructors:  P.  T.  Petersen,  Veterinary  Science,  from  Novem- 
ber 1;  J.  F.  Pruett,  Urology,  for  the  academic  year  1919-20;  Anna 
M.  Wiebalk,  Education,  Southern  Branch,  from  July  23. 

Assistants:  Dr.  F.  S.  Baxter,  Otology,  Ehinology  and  Laryn- 
gology, from  October  1;  C.  L.  Tranter,  Neurology  (Hahnemann 
Hospital  Service),  for  the  academic  year  1919-20. 

Anaesthetist  in  the  Infirmary:  Dr.  Euth  E.  Storer,  from  October 
1  to  December  31. 

Southern  Branch  of  the  University:  Mrs.  Eva  H.  Bernays,  As- 
sistant Supervisor  of  Practice  Teaching;  Miss  Katherine  Kahley, 
Training  Teacher,  from  July  23  to  December  31. 


*  Unless    otherwise    designated,    for   the    period    January    1    to 
June  30,  1920. 


UNIVEBSITY  RECOED  17 


EESIGNATIONS* 

Associate  Professors:  J.  M.  Brewer,  Education,  Southern 
Branch,  from  July  31;  S.  S.  Rogers,  Olericulture,  from  December  31. 

Assistant  Professors:  N.  B.  Drury,  Forensics,  from  December 
31;  G.  E.  Stewart,  Agricultural  Chemistry,  from  December  31; 
T.  J.  Talbert,  Pomology,  from  November  30. 

Lecturers:  C.  G.  Gillespie,  Sanitary  Engineering  in  the  Medi- 
cal School. 

Clinical  Instructor:  Dr.  H.  C.  Kausen,  Operative  Dentistry, 
from  June  30. 

Instructors:  E.  P.  Davis,  Geology  and  Mineralogy,  from  Octo- 
ber 5;  W.  C.  Dean,  Soil  Technology,  from  December  7;  D.  E.  Mar- 
tin, Agricultural  Extension,  from  November  1;  Carl  Nichols,  Agri- 
cultural Extension,  from  November  1;  Dr.  H.  I.  Spare,  Operative 
Dentistry,  from  July  1. 

Assistants:  Dr.  C.  R.  Bricca,  Otology,  Rhinology  and  Laryngol- 
ogy; Dr.  J.  S.  Brooks,  Homeopathic  Materia  Medica,  from  June  30; 
Miss  Edna  M.  Browning,  Library,  from  December  25;  Miss  Lois 
Criswell,  Library,  from  December  1;  R.  P.  Crocker,  Agricultural 
Extension,  from  December  31;  Dr.  C.  L.  Freytag,  Orthopedic  and 
Industrial  Surgery,  from  June  30;  Carl  Iddings,  Chemistry;  Dr. 
Leila  Trimmer,  Anaesthesia  (Anaesthetist,  Hahnemann  Hospital), 
from  October  4. 

Teaching  Fellow  in  Zoology;  J.  F.  Kessel,  from  November  21. 

Superintendent  of  Cultivations  at  the  Citrus  Experiment  Sta- 
tion: J.  A.  Prizer,  from  November. 

Anaesthetist  (Medical  School):  Dr.  Lucy  M.  Woelffel,  from 
September  30. 

ALUMNI   AND   STUDENT    AFFAIRS 

Balloting  by  the  students  of  the  University  on  Wednesday,  Oc- 
tober 8,  on  the  proposed  covenant  of  the  League  of  Nations, 
resulted  in  the  following  figures: 

1 — For  the  League  as  is 1649 

2 — For  Restrictions  495 

3 — Against  the  League  306 

Axel  B.  Gravem,  '18,  and  William  Ray  Dennes,  '19,  were 
awarded  Rhodes  Scholarships  this  year. 

D.  O.  Peters,  '15,  former  editor  of  the  Blue  and  Gold  and  asso- 
ciate editor  of  the  Daily  Californiau,  took  charge  of  the  Alumni 
Secretary's  Office,  November  14. 


*  Date  from  October  1,  1919,  if  not  specified. 


18  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHBONICLE 

Dorothy  McCullogh,  '21,  took  first  prize  in  the  Associate 
Women  Students'  song  contest  with  her  song,  "California,  We're 
Cheering  for  You. ' '  Both  words  and  music  were  original.  The 
second  prize  was  awarded  to  Evelyn  Sanderson,  '21,  whose  song 
was  also  original. 

Members  of  the  advanced  class  in  journalism  journeyed  to  San 
Francisco  Thursday  morning,  November  6,  to  edit  the  day's  edi- 
tions of  the  San  Francisco  Daily  News. 

DEBATING 

University  debaters  won  a  2-1  decision  from  Stanford  Friday, 
November  21,  in  the  auditorium  of  Wheeler  Hall.  The  University 
supported  the  negative  of  the  question,  "Eesolved:  That  Congress 
Should  Adopt  the  Plumb  Plan  of  Railroad  Control."  California 
was  represented  by  A.  F.  Breslauer,  '20,  C.  C.  Hildebrand,  '21,  and 
J.  E.  Peyser,  '21,  with  Dorothy  McCullogh,  '21,  alternate.  Stan- 
ford's debaters  were  C.  O.  Fenlason,  '20,  Matt  Goldstein,  '21,  and 
Daniel  Goodman,  '22,  with  A.  E.  Murphy,  '23,  alternate.  The 
judges  were  Chief  Justice  F.  M.  Angellotti,  Justice  Curtis  D.  Wil- 
bur, and  Judge  George  E.  Crothers.  Thomas  H.  Reed,  Professor  of 
Municipal  Government,  was  the  chairman. 

Congress  Debating  Society  defeated  Parliamentary,  the  wom- 
en's debating  organization  on  the  campus,  October  22,  on  the  ques- 
tion, "Resolved:  That  the  United  States  Should  Recognize  the 
Soviet  Government  of  Russia. ' ' 

C.  C  Hildebrand,  '21,  of  Senate  Debating  Society,  won  the 
Fourth  Annual  China  Alumni  Trophy  Debate,  Wednesday  even- 
ing, November  5,  on  the  question,  "Resolved:  That  the  United 
States  Should  Maintain  the  Territorial  Integrity  of  China." 

Honor   Society   Elections 

Alpha  Pi  Theta 

Alpha  Pi  Theta,  the  political  science  honor  society,  elected  to 
membership  W.  N.  Mah,  '16,  R.  S.  McNeice,  '16,  H.  A.  Black,  '17, 
M.  W.  Graham,  '18,  E.  A.  Martin,  '18,  Mildred  Mallon,  '20,  and 
Katherine  Towle,  '20. 

Alpha  Zeta 

Alpha  Zeta,  the  national  honorary  society  for  men  in  agricul- 
ture, initiated  the  following  men  November  8:  H.  T.  Anderson, 
'20,  F.  B.  Bowker,  '20,  J.  E.  Campbell,  '20,  F.  G.  Christenson,  '20, 
G.  M.  Gowan,  '20,  H.  L.  Holmes,  '20,  B.  J.  Showers,  '20,  R.  A. 
Davidson,   '21,  J.  A.  McKee,   '21,  and  J.  W.  Merchant,   '21. 


UNIVEESITT  EECORD  19 

Beta  Gamma  Sigma 

Beta  Gamma  Sigma,  the  honor  society  of  the  College  of  Com- 
merce, initiated  the  following  five  members  November  12:  B.  A. 
Ghio,  '20,  N.  S.  Gallison,  '20,  H.  O.  Geary,  '20,  F.  E.  Starr,  '20, 
and  I.  M.  Strange,   '20. 

Economics  Club 

Economics  Club  elected  the  following  seniors:  Helen  Allan, 
Jean  Budge,  Wilma  Cheatam,  Amy  Gordon,  Ida  Michelbacher, 
Eamona  Morgan,  Alice  Mundorf,  Geraldine  Pratt,  Celia  Eichards, 
Edythe  Selling,  Vestina  Smith,  Lorraine  Thersen,  Eleanor  Tyrrell. 
Honorary  members:  Mrs.  H.  R.  Hatfield,  Lillie  Margaret  Sherman. 

English  Club 

English  Club  elected  the  following  members  at  its  meeting 
December  2:  President  David  Prescott  Barrows,  Professor  Perham 
W.  Nahl,  Professor  C.  J.  Raymond,  Eda  Lou  Walton,  '18,  A.  G. 
Biehl,  '19,  Grace  Ellis,  '19,  C.  S.  Edwards,  '20,  Ruth  Chrisman, 
'19,  N.  S.  Gallison,  '20,  R.  W.  Hunt,  '20,  Moreland  Leithold,  '20, 
S.  N.  Mering,  '20,  Charles  Miles,  '20,  E.  I.  White,  '20,  Narcissa 
Cerini,  '20,  Aline  Verrue,  '20,  Lorna  Williamson,  '20,  R.  A. 
Beals,  '21,  J.  W.  Cline,  '21,  S.  M.  Dobbins,  '21,  T.  H.  Louttit,  21, 
G.  F.  MacMullen,   '21,  W.  A.  White,   '21,  Hildegarde  Flanner,   '21. 

Eta  Kappa  Nu 

Eta  Kappa  Nu,  the  electrical  engineering  honor  society,  elected 
the  following  men:  M.  A.  Almquist,  '18,  C.  S.  King,  '18,  H.  B. 
Meyer,  '18,  H.  F.  Holm,  '18,  J.  H.  Pressley,  '18,  E.  B.  Hansen,  '19, 
and  H.  A.  Wulff,  '20. 

Halycon 

Charter  and  honorary  members  of  Halcyon  Society,  a  poetry 
club,  organized  this  semester  are:  Ruth  Comfort  Mitchell,  Stella 
Benson,  Professor  S.  C.  Kiang-Kang  Hu,  Daniel  Long,  W.  W.  In- 
man  Jr.,  Eda  Lou  Walton,  '18,  George  Atcheson,  '19,  Wheaton 
Brewer,  '19,  Genevieve  Taggard,  '18,  Elvira  Foote,  '20,  Clarence 
Greenhood,  '20,  Hildegarde  Flanner,  '21,  William  Garrett,  '21, 
May  Lannan,  '21,  Don  Gillies,  '22,  Robert  Hyde,  '22,  Moon  Kwan, 
'22,  Idella  Purnell,   '22,  and  Ellsworth  Stewart,   '22. 

Nu  Sigma  Psi 

Nu  Sigma  Psi,  the  women 's  physical  training  honor  society, 
initiated  the  following  members  on  October  21:  Honorary  Mem- 
bers— S.  Davis,  J.  Guion,  L.  Patterson.     Regular  Members — Rubj' 


20  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

Brite,  '20,  Lela  Ewert,  '20,  Margaret  Lawton,  '20,  Grace  Bliss,  21, 
Catherine  Davis,  '21,  Edith  Sanderson,  '21,  Monica  Stoy,  '21,  Iskah 
Thrall,    '21,  Juanita  Williams,   '21. 

Phi  Delta  Phi 

Phi  Delta  Phi,  the  legal  honor  society,  initiated  the  following 
men  November  7:  Honorary,  Professor  Max  Eadin,  Judge  Wil- 
liam H.  Waste,  Eegent  Wigginton  E.  Creed;  active,  E.  M.  Jaffa,  '18, 
L.  D.  Sanderson,  '18,  E.  H.  Morrison,  '16,  T.  H.  Weise,  '18,  and 
I.  M.  Wood. 

Pryta7iean 

Prytanean,  the  upperclass  honor  society  for  women,  elected 
the  following  members:  Mrs.  Margaret  Sartori,  honorary  mem- 
ber; seniors,  Helen  Allan,  Eleanor  Barnard,  Narcissa  Cerini,  Doro- 
thy Harpham,  Helen  Hobart,  Edith  Maslin,  Geraldine  Pratt,  Aline 
Verrue. 

Sigma  Delta  Pi 

Sigma  Delta  Pi,  the  new  Spanish  honor  society,  has  for  its 
charter  members:  Euth  Barnes,  '21,  Miriam  Burt,  '21,  Anna 
Krause,  '21,  Margaret  Priddle,  '21,  Euth  Ehodes,  '21,  Vera  Stump, 
'21,  and  Ferdinand   Custer,    '22. 

Tau  Beta  Pi 

Tau  Beta  Pi,  the  national  technical  and  scientific  honor  society, 
initiated  the  following  October  30:  K.  B.  Johnson,  '20,  architec- 
ture; W.  B.  Kyle,  '20,  T.  E.  Simpson,  '20,  J.  G.  Wright,  '20,  civil 
engineering;  M.  L.  Almquist,  '20,  O.  D.  Baldwin,  '20,  H.  B.  Meyer, 
'20,  E.  C.  Persell,  '20,  J.  H.  Pressley,  '20,  mechanical  and  electri- 
cal engineering;  C.  D.  Hulin,  '20,  H.  L.  Pascoe,  '20,  F.  G.  Trescher, 
0,  mining  engineering. 


>o 


Athletic  Events 

Five  victories,  two  defeats,  and  one  tie  game  is  the  football 
record  of  the  'Varsity  this  year.  They  scored  135  points  to  64  of 
the  opposition.  Six  victories  and  one  defeat  is  the  Freshmen  record 
this  year,  with  a  total  of  260  points  scored  to  25  of  the  opposition. 
The  scores  follow: 

October         4 — 'Varsity  6,  Olympics  6. 

October       11— 'Varsity  19,  St.  Mary's  0. 

October       18 — 'Varsity  61,  Occidental  0. 
October       25— 'Varsity     0,  Washington   State   14. 

November    1 — 'Varsity  21,  Oregon  Aggies  14. 


UNIVEBSITY  BECOED  21 

November    8— 'Varsity  14,  U.  S.  C.  13. 
November  22 — 'Varsity  14,  Stanford  10. 
November  27 — 'Varsity     0,  Washington  7. 

Freslwien 

October         4— Freshmen  35,  U.  S.  S.    Boston  0. 

October       11 — Freshmen  60,  Mare  Island  0. 

October       18 — Freshmen  79,  College  of  Pacific  0. 

October       25 — Freshmen  7,  Davis  0. 

November    1 — Freshmen  12,  Nevada  13. 

November    8— Freshmen  20,  U.  S.  C.  12. 

November  15 — Freshmen  47,  Stanford  0. 


UNIVERSITY  MEETINGS 

October  10 — Dr.  Paul  S.  Eeinsch,  former  Minister  Plenipoten- 
tiary and  Envoy  Extraordinary  to  the  Republic  of  China;  Captain 
Clare  Torrey,  alumnus  of  the  class  of  1913. 

October  26 — Benj.  Ide  Wheeler,  President  Emeritus  and  Profes- 
sor of  Comparative  Philology;  Ray  Vandervoort,  '18,  and  Sumner 
Mering,   '20.     (Roosevelt  Day.) 

November  7 — Paul  Cadman,  '15,  John  B.  Whitton,  '16,  and  W. 
B.  Wright,  '17,  all  of  the  University  of  California  Ambulance  Unit. 

November  21— Walter  Kemple  Tuller,  '08,  Andrew  Smith,  'Var- 
sity football  coach;  J.  A.  Stroud,  '13,  assistant  'Varsity  football 
coach,  and  Fred  Brooks   'Varsity  football  captain. 


HALF  HOUR  OF  MUSIC 
(In  the  Greek  Theatre  on  Sunday  afternoons) 

October  5 — Ethel  Johnson  soprano;  Albert  E.  Rosenthal,  'Cellist, 
and  Violet  Oatman  and  Suzanne  Pasmore  Brooks,  accompanists. 

October  12 — Marian  Patricia  Cavanaugh,  piano. 

October  19 — Lenore  Cohrone  Hart,  soprano;  Edna  Horan,  vio- 
lin, and  Elsie  Young,  piano. 

October  26 — Miss  Carmel  Mitchell,  mezzo-soprano,  assisted  by 
Mrs.  Hope  Houghton  Surirford,  A.  A.  G.  O.,  piano. 

November  2 — Miss  Hattibelle  Root,  soprano;  Rex  Hamlin,  flut- 
ist, and  Miss  Mary  Lichthardt,  accompanist. 

November  9 — Agnes  Reese,  '23,  contralto,  and  Alice  Clemo 
ex-  '20   pianist. 

November  16 — Mrs.  Idelle  Rutteneutter,  piano;  Miss  Henriette 
Roumiguiere,  piano;  Mrs.  Florence  Drake  LeRoy,  soprano,  and 
Joseph  George  Jacobson,  j^iano. 


22  UNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

November  23 — Miss  Mavis  S.  Cott,  contralto,  and  Miss  Con- 
stance Merring,   accompanist. 

November  30 — Mme.  Christine  La  Barraque,  soprano,  assisted 
by  Miss  Georgia  Zeh,  contralto,  and  Miss  May  Scott,  accompanist. 

MUSICAL  AND  DEAMATIC  EVENTS 

October  7 — First  Concert  of  the  San  Francisco  Chamber  Music 
Society,  Wheeler  Hall.  Louis  Persinger,  first  violin;  Louis  Ford, 
second  violin;  Horace  Britt,  violoncello;  Nathan  Firestone,  viola, 
and  Elias  Hecht,  flute.     Musical  director,  Louis  Persinger. 

October  14 — Second  Concert  of  the  San  Francisco  Chamber 
Music  Society,  Wheeler  Hall. 

October  16— "Something  Like  That,"  Treble  Clef  Opera,  Oak- 
land Auditorium,  by  A.  M.  Brown,  Jr.,   '19,  and  Janet  Brown,   '23. 

October  21 — Third  Concert  of  the  San  Francisco  Chamber  Music 
Society,  Wheeler  Hall. 

October  28 — First  Concert  of  the  Berkeley  Musical  Associa- 
tion, Harmon  Gymnasium.  Mrs.  Merle  Alcock,  contralto;  Mr.  Lam- 
bert Murphy,  tenor;  Mr.  Charles  Albert  Barker,  pianist. 

October  30 — "A  Woman's  Way."    Mask  and  Dagger  Society. 

November  8 — "The  Odd  Man,"  Junior  Day  Curtain  Eaiser. 
"Why  Not  Marry?"  Junior  Day  Farce. 

November  11 — American  Syncopated  Orchestra  under  direction 
of  George  Edmund  Dulf.     Greek  Theatre. 

November  14 — Glee  Club  's  Annual  Show.     Harmon  Gymnasium. 

November  17 — Concert  by  Sousa's  Band,  Greek  Theatre.  Lieu- 
tenant John  Philip  Sousa,  Conductor;  Miss  Mary  Baker,  soprano; 
Miss  Florence  Hardeman,  violinist;  Mr.  H.  Benne  Henton,  Saxo- 
phone; Mr.  Frank  Simon,  Cornetist. 

December  4 — Memorial  Entertainment  for  the  late  Professor 
Eamon  Jaen,  given  by  El  Circulo  Hispanico,  Harmon  Gymnasium. 
Senor  Manuel  Mora,  assisted  by  Estudiantina  Espaiiola,  with  Seiior 
Jose  Sancho,  guitarist,  and  Srta.  M.  Garcia,  dancer. 

December  4 — Third  Sonata  Eecital,  under  auspices  of  the  Uni- 
versity Extension  Division,  Italian  Eoom,  St.  Francis  Hotel,  San 
Francisco.  Mr.  Sigmond  Beel,  violinist,  and  Mr.  George  Stewart 
McManus,  pianist. 

December  9 — Clara  Pasvolsky  in  programme  of  old  Eussian  folk 
songs.     Before  Fine  Arts  Association,  Wheeler  Auditorium. 

December  9 — Second  Concert  of  the  Berkeley  Musical  Associa- 
tion, Harmon  Gymnasium.  Albert  Spalding,  violinist,  and  Andre 
Benoist,  pianist. 


UNIVERSITY  RECORD  23 


LECTURES 

October  1 — Dr.  H.  M.  Evans,  Professor  of  Anatomy  and  Assist- 
ant Dean  of  the  Medical  School,  "Ideals  for  Pre-Medical  Stu- 
dents. ' '     Before  Pre-Medical  Association. 

October  1 — Miss  Henrietta  Johnson,  "Adventures  with  Your 
Sixth  Sense."     Before  Y.  W.  C.  A. 

October  1 — J.  H.  Hildebrand,  Professor  of  Chemistry,  "Men  and 
Women. ' '    Before  Y.  M.  C.  A. 

October  2— C.  E.  Woodman,  C.S.P.,  "The  Notes  of  the  Church." 
Before  Newman   Club. 

October  3 — C.  M.  Gayley,  Professor  of  the  English  Language 
and  Literature,  and  Dean  of  the  Faculties,  ' '  The  Facts  About  the 
League  of  Nations:  II." 

October  3 — H.  I.  Priestley,  Assistant  Professor  of  Mexican  His- 
tory and  Assistant  Curator  of  the  Bancroft  Library,  ' '  Mexican 
History. ' '     Before  Cosmopolitan  Club. 

October  5 — Miss  Henrietta  Johnson,  "Modern  Movements  in 
China. ' '     Before  Channing  Club. 

October  7 — S.  C.  Kiang,  Instructor  in  Chinese,  "Tavism  and 
Confucianism."     Before  Theosophical  Club. 

October  7 — P.  W.  Nahl,  Instructor  in  Freehand  Drawing  and 
Art  Anatomy,  "The  Advertising  Value  of  Posters." 

October  7 — J.  C.  Whitten,  Professor  of  Pomology,  ' '  A  New 
System  of  Pruning. ' '     Before  Agriculture  Club. 

October  8 — Miss  Henrietta  Aten,  "Recent  Personal  Glimpses  of 
Egypt. ' '    Before  Y.  W.  C.  A. 

October  8 — Dr.  R.  T.  Birge,  Instructor  in  Physics,  "Recent  The- 
ories of  Atomic  Structure. ' ' 

October  8 — President  Emeritus  Benj.  Ide  Wheeler,  "Theodore 
Roosevelt."     Before  Y.  M.  C.  A. 

October  9 — C.  E.  Martin,  Lecturer  in  International  Law  and 
Political  Science,  "Theodore  Roosevelt  and  American  Foreign 
Policy." 

October  10 — Dean  C.  M.  Gayley,  ' '  The  Facts  About  the  League 
of  Nations.  IIL  " 

October  12 — J.  C.  Merriam,  Professor  of  Palaeontology  and 
Historical  Geolog}',  "Science  in  Reconstruction."  Before  Chan- 
ning Club. 

October  14 — Solomon  Blum,  Associated  Professor  of  Economics, 
"Recent  Tendencies  in  the  American  Labor  Movement."  Before 
Social  Science  Club. 

October  14— Mrs.  W.  E.  Werrick,  "Buddhism."  Before  Theo- 
sophical Club. 


24  UNIVEBSITT  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

October  15 — R.  S.  Minor,  Professor  of  Physics,  "Research  in 
the  Extreme  Ultra-Violet  Region  of  the  Spectrum." 

October  15 — F.  H.  Probert,  Professor  of  Mining  and  Dean  of 
the  College  of  Mining,  "The  Crippled  Mines  of  France."  Before 
Students'  Mining  Association. 

October  15 — E.  K.  Rand,  Sather  Professor  of  Classical  Litera- 
ture, "A  Defense  of  Italy's  Claims  at  the  Peace  Conference." 

October  15 — R.  G.  Sproul,  Assistant  Comptroller,  "College 
Life."     Before  Y.  M.  C.  A. 

October  16 — Regis  Michaud,  Associate  Professor  of  French  Lit- 
erature, ' '  French  Literature  and  the  Great  War. ' ' 

October  17 — Dean  C.  M.  Gayley,  "The  Facts  About  the  League 
of  Nations,  with  Special  Regard  to  the  Shantung  and  Six-to-One 
Provisions. ' ' 

October  20 — Max  Radin,  Professor  of  Law,  "The  Menorah 
Ideal. ' '     Before  Menorah  Society. 

October  22 — Dean  F.  H.  Probert,  "Devastated  Mines  of 
France. ' ' 

October  22 — Mrs.  W.  P.  Lucas,  "League  of  Nations."  Before 
Y.  W.  C.  A. 

October  23— Dr.  P.  J.  S.  Cramer,  ' '  The  Dutch  East  Indies. ' ' 

October  23 — J.  R.  Douglas,  Instructor  in  Politicl  Science,  "The 
Government  and  the  Railroad  Problem." 

October  24 — M.  E.  Jaffa,  Professor  of  Nutrition,  ' '  1919  Amend- 
ments to  the  Food  Laws." 

October  26 — E.  T.  Williams,  Agassiz  Professor  of  Oriental  Lan- 
guages and  Literature,  ' '  Confucianism  and  the  New  China. ' '  Be- 
fore Channing  Club. ' ' 

October  28 — J.  C.  Kennedy,  ' '  Twentieth  Century  Socialism. ' ' 
Before  Social  Science  Club. 

October  28 — Mrs.  Amelia  K.  Weitman,  "The  After  Death  Ex- 
periences of  the  Soldier."     Before  Theosophical  Club. 

October  29— Dr.  Wm.  Bolt,  "The  Educational  Value  of  a  Pub- 
lic Health  Center." 

October  29 — Hon.  W.  W.  Morrow  of  the  United  States  Circuit 
Court  of  Appeals,  "Americanism." 

October  29 — Frederick  Slate,  Professor  of  Physics,  Emeritus, 
"A  New  Reading  of  Relativity." 

October  30 — Professor  R.  Michaud,  "French  Soldiers  Through 
French  War  Books. ' ' 

October  31 — C.  I.  Lewis,  Assistant  Professor  of  Philosophy, 
"The  Social  Reality."     Before  Philosophical  Union. 

October  31 — A.  F.  Whyte,  formerly  editor  of  the  New  Europe, 
"Anglo-American  Relations." 


UNIVERSITY  BECOBD  25 

November  2 — Professor  R.   Michaud,  "Conditions  in  France." 

November  4 — D,  P.  Barrows,  Professor  of  Political  Science, 
"Anglo-American  Relations."     Before  Canadian  Club. 

November  4 — B.  H.  Crocheron,  Professor  of  Agricultural  Ex- 
tension and  Director  of  Agricultural  Extension,  ' '  The  New  Job  for 
Agricultural   Graduates."     Before   Agriculture   Club. 

November  4 — A.  I.  Street,  Director  of  the  American  Institute 
of  Current  History,  "The  Theosophy  and  Politics  of  Plato."  Be- 
fore Theosophical  Club. 

November  5 — Captain  Carlson,  "Criticisms,  Constructive  and 
Comparative  of  the  French  People. ' '     Before  French  Club. 

November  5 — C.  W.  Robbins,  '20,  "Three  Phase  Locomotive," 
and  L.  F.  Borerne,  '20,  "The  Kern  River  Project."  Before  Am- 
erican Institute  of  Electrical  Engineers. 

November  5 — L.  S.  Uren,  Associate  Professor  of  Mining,  "The 
Wanderings  of  a  Gas  Officer  with  the  A.E.F. "  Before  Mining 
Association. 

November  6 — W.  N.  Mah,  Teaching  Fellow  in  Political  Science, 
"The  League  of  Nations." 

November  6 — T.  H.  Reed,  Professor  of  Municipal  Government, 
' '  The  Politics  of  the  Industrial  Crisis. ' ' 

November  9 — Ludwick  Ehrlich,  Lecturer  in  Political  Science, 
"Poland  and  the  Peace  Treaty."     Before  Channing  Club. 

November  10— Rev.  Eli  T.  Allen,  ' '  Persia  and  the  Turkish  Hor- 
rors." 

November  11 — S.  C.  Kiang  Hang-Hu,  Instructor  in  Oriental  Lan- 
guages, "Ancient  Chinese  Inventions."    Before  Theosophical  Club. 

November   12 — E.  Dershem,  "X-Rays  and  Atomic   Structure." 

November  12 — Amy  P.  Gordon,  "Adventuring."  Before  Y. 
W.  C.  A. 

November  13 — Florian  Cajori,  Professor  of  the  History  of 
Mathematics,  "Practical  Geometry  in  Olden  Times." 

November  13 — C  A.  Kupfer,  United  States  Forest  Service, 
"Forest  Service  Products  of  Madison,  Wisconsin."  Before  For- 
estry Club. 

November  16 — Rabbi  M.  A.  Meyer,  Lecturer  in  Semitic  Litera- 
ture and  History,  "The  Future  of  Palestine."  Before  Channing 
Club. 

November  18 — Dr.  R.  Larkin,  "Five  Maxims  of  Life."  Before 
Y.  W.  C.  A. 

November  18 — Yone  Noguchi,  Professor  in  the  University  of 
Kaio,  at  Tokio,  "The  Spirit  of  Japanese  Poetry." 

November  18 — Mirza  Ahmad  Sohrab,  of  Persia,  "Bobai  Sys- 
tem of  Education."     Before  Theosophical  Club. 


26  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHEONICLE 

November  20 — J.  T.  Nance,  Colonel,  U.  S.  A.,  commandant  of 
Cadets  and  Professor  of  Military  Science  and  Tactics,  "Military 
Affairs  on  the  Campus. ' '     Before  University  Mothers '  dub. 

November  20 — G.  M.  Stratton,  Professor  of  Psychology,  "A 
Study  of  Anger  and  Pugnacity. ' ' 

November  21— Dr.  S.  C.  Pepper,  "The  Boundaries  of  So- 
ciety. ' ' 

November  23 — C.  E.  Rugh,  Professor  of  Education,  "What  Is  a 
Christian!" 

November  23 — Rev.  H.  E.  B.  Speight,  "Marineau  and  the  Eng- 
lish Unitarian  Churches."     Before  Channing  Club. 

November  25 — M.  A.  Sohrab,  "Dynamic  Religion."  Theosoph- 
ical  Club. 

November  26 — E.  E.  Hall,  Professor  of  Physics,  "The  Conduc- 
tion of  Heat." 

November  30 — Dean  F.  H.  Probert,  "Reconstruction  Problems 
in  France,"     Before  Channing  Club. 

December  2 — T.  F.  Hunt,  Professor  of  Agriculture  and  Dean 
of  the  College  of  Agriculture,  "Agriculture  of  the  Next  Half- 
Century  Compared  with  That  of  the  Last  Half -Century. "  Before 
Agriculture  Club. 

December  2 — Amelia  K.  Weitman,  "Shakespeare  or  Bacon?" 
Before  Theosophical  Club. 

December  10 — Dr.  W.  H.  Rodebush,  Research  Associate,  Chem- 
istry, "Low  Temperature  Research." 

December  12 — E.  C.  Tolman,  Instructor  in  Psychology,  "In- 
stinct and  Sensitivity."     Before  Philosophical  Union. 


SPECIAL  LECTURE  COURSE 

College  of  Commerce 

Mr.  Charles  H.  Victor  gave  a  series  of  six  lectures  on  "Office 
Organization  and  Sales  Management." 

October  8 — Sales  Records  and  Territory  Analyses. 

October  22 — The  Advertising  Department;  Its  Relation  to  the 
Sales  Department. 

October  29 — Credit  Department. 

November    5 — The  Purchasing  Department  and  Stock  Records. 

November  12 — The  Shipping  and  Traffic  Department. 

November  19 — The  Order  and  Filing  Department. 


UNIFEBSITT  EECOED  27 

Depaktment  of  Drawixg  and  Art 

A  series  of  three  lectures  on  Japanese  Art  was  given  by  Mr. 
Kagato  Shimoda  ou  successive  Thursday  evenings  in  room  100, 
Drawing  Building. 

October  30 — General   History   of   Japanese   Art. 

November    6 — History  of  Japanese  Color  Prints. 

November  13 — The  Secessionists  of  Japan. 

Department  of  French 

Mile.  Marthe  Sturm,  Assistant  in  French,  gave  a  series  of  four 
lectures  in  French  in  room  100  Wheeler  Hall. 
October   24 — Musset. 
November    6 — La  Fontaine. 
November  20 — Alfred  de  Vigny. 
December    3 — Victor  Hugo. 

Department  of  Economics 

Mr.  John  Hobson,  of  Loudon,  England,  gave  four  lectures  in 
Wheeler  Hall  Auditorium  on  ' '  War  Lights. ' ' 

November  17 — Industrial   Eeconstruction   in   Britain. 
November  20 — The  New  State. 
November  24 — Education  and  Public  Opinion. 
November  25 — World  Government. 

Weinstoch  Lecture 

Mr.  Hobson  gave  the  Barbara  Weinstock  Lecture  ou  the  Morals 
of  Trade  November  19  in  Wheeler  Hall  Auditorium.  The  subject 
was  "The  Ethics  of  International  Trade." 

Department  of  English 

Charles  Mills  Gayley,  Professor  of  the  English  Language  and 
Literature  and  Dean  of  the  Faculties,  gave  a  series  of  lectures 
every  Friday  in  the  auditorium  of  Wheeler  Hall  ou  the  subject, 
"Poets  of  Today."     He  dealt  mainly  with  the  works  of  Kipling. 

Lectures  on  the  Drama 

A  series  of  six  lectures  on  the  drama  of  different  countries  was 
given  in  room  11,  Wheeler  Hall,  on  consecutive  Wednesday  even- 
ings under  the  auspices  of  the  Music  and  Drama  Committee  of  the 
Lhiiversity. 

October  15 — J.  T.  Allen,  Professor  of  Greek,  "The  Dramatic  Art 
of  Aeschvlus. ' ' 


28  UNIFEESITY  OF  CALltORNIA  CHRONICLE 

October  22 — W.  M.  Hart,  Professor  of  English  Philology, 
"Shakespeare,  the  Dramatist." 

October  29 — G.  E.  Noyes,  Professor  of  Slavic  Languages,  "Ees- 
toration  Drama. ' ' 

November  5 — E.  T.  Holbrook,  Professor  of  French,  ' '  The  French 
Theatre,  Old  and  Modern." 

November  12 — S.  G.  Morley,  Associate  Professor  of  Spanish, 
"Some  Contemporary  Spanish  Dramatists." 

November  19 — A.  S.  Kaun,  Instructor  in  Eussian,  "Modern 
Eussian  Drama." 

8774  STUDENTS  AT  UNIVEESITY 

Eegistering  an  increase  of  fifty-six  per  cent,  the  number  of 
students  attending  the  University  this  semester  is  8,774  or  3,167 
more  than  last  year.  Eight  hundred  forty-seven  men  and  women 
are  in  the  graduate  division,  and  7,927  in  the  undergraduate 
division.  These  figures  are  exclusive  of  the  colleges  of  medicine, 
dentistry,  and  the  University  Farm  at  Davis.  The  total  enrollment 
has  been  placed  by  Eecorder  James  Sutton  at  9,685  students. 

UNTVEESTTY  PEESS  PUBLICATIONS 
Publications  issued  by  the  University  Press  since  October  1,  1919. 

Agricultural  Sciences 

Mutation  in  Matthiola,  by  Howard  B.  Frost.  Vol.  2,  no.  4,  pp. 
81-190,  pis.  22-35,  4  figs,  in  text.  November  24,  1919.  Price,  $1.25. 

The  Effect  of  Several  Types  of  Irrigation  Water  on  the  Pii 
value  and  Freezing  Point  Depression  of  Various  Types  of  Soils,  by 
D.  E.  Hoagland  and  A.  W.  Christie.  Vol.  4,  no.  6,  pp.  141-157. 
November  17,  1919. 

American  Archeology  and  Ethnology 

Calendars  of  the  Indians  north  of  Mexico,  by  Leona  Cope.  Vol. 
16,  no.  4,  pp.  119-176,  with  3  maps.  November  6,  1919.  Price, 
75  cents. 

Botany 

Plantae  Mexicanae  Purpusianae,  IX,  by  Townshend  Stith  Bran- 
degee.    Vol.  6,  no.  19,  pp.  497-500.  November  3,  1919.  Price,  5  cents. 

A  Eubber  Plant  Survey  of  Western  North  America,  I,  Chryso- 
thamnus  nauseosus  and  Its  Varieties,  by  Harvey  Monroe  Hall. 
Vol.  7,  no.  6,  pp.  159-181.    November  7,  1919. 


UNIVEBSITT  BECOBD  29 

(The  same)  II,  Chrysil,  a  New  Eubber  from  Chrysothamnus 
nauseosus,  by  Harvey  Monroe  Hall  and  Thomas  Hooper  Good- 
speed.  Vol  7,  no.  7,  pp.  183-264,  pis.  18-20,  6  figures  in  text. 
November  7,  1919. 

(The  same)  III,  The  Occurrence  of  Rubber  in  Certain  West 
American  Shrubs,  by  Harvey  Monroe  Hall  and  Thomas  Harper 
Goodspeed.  Vol.  7,  no.  8,  pp.  265-278,  2  figs,  in  text.  November  7, 
1919.     Price,  nos.  6,  7,  and  8  in  one  cover,  $1.50. 

The  Marine  Algae  of  the  Pacific  Coast  of  North  America.  Part 
I.  Myxophyceae,  by  William  A.  Setchell  and  Nathaniel  Lyon 
Gardner.  Vol.  8,  no.  1,  pp.  1-138,  pis.  1-8.  November  29,  1919. 
Price,  $1.50. 

Entomology 

A  Synopsis  of  the  Aphididae  of  California,  by  Albert  F.  Swain. 
Vol.  3,  no.  1,  pp.  1-221,  pis.  1-17.     November  1,  1919.     Price,  $2.25. 

Geology 

Geology  of  a  Part  of  the  Santa  Ynez  Eiver  District,  Santa 
Barbara  County,  California,  by  William  S.  W.  Kew.  Vol.  12,  no. 
1,  pp.  1-20,  pis.  1-2,  1  fig.  in  text.  November  20,  1919.  Price, 
25  cents. 

History 

The  Audiencia  in  the  Spanish  Colonies  as  Illustrated  by  the 
Audiencia  of  Manila  (1583-1800),  by  Charles  Henry  Cunningham. 
Vol.  9,  v+lx+463  pp.  November,  1919.     Price,  $4.00. 

Zoology 

A  New  Distome  from  Eana  aurora,  by  William  W.  Cort.  Vol.  19, 
no.  8,  pp.  283-298,  5  figs,  in  text.  November  15,  1919.  Price, 
20  cents. 

The  Occurrence  of  a  Eock-boring  Isopod  along  the  shore  of  San 
Francisco  Bay,  by  Albert  L.  Barrows.  Vol.  19,  no.  9,  pp.  299-316, 
pis.  15-17.     December  6,  1919.     Price,  20  cents. 

Notes  on  the  Natural  History  of  the  Bushy-tailed  Wood  Eats 
of  California,  by  Joseph  Dixon.  Vol.  21,  no.  3,  pp.  49-74,  pis.  1-3, 
3  figs,  in  text.     December  10,  1919.     Price,  25  cents. 


UNIVERSITY   RECORD 

January  1  to  March  31 
1920 


3i 


UNIVERSITY  RECORD 


CHARTER  WEEK  AND  INAUGURAL  CEREMONIES 

David  Prescott  Barrows  was  formally  inaugurated  President  of 
the  University  of  California  on  Charter  Day,  March  23,  in  the 
Greek  Theatre.  Dr.  Barrows  was  welcomed  by  Governor  William 
D.  Stephens,  presiding;  by  President  A.  Ross  Hill,  of  the  University 
of  Missouri,  representative  of  American  sister  universities;  and  by 
Professor  Charles  Mills  Gayley,  of  the  faculty.  He  was  also  greeted 
by  Wigginton  E.  Creed,  president  of  the  Alumni  Association,  by 
Ray  Vandervoort,  '18,  representative  of  the  student  body  of  the 
University,  and  by  G.  R.  Sahgal,  speaking  for  the  foreign  students. 
A  message  from  President  Emeritus  Benj.  Ide  Wheeler  expressing 
his  warmest  goodwill  and  cooperation  was  read  by  Dean  Walter  M. 
Hart. 

President  Barrows  responded  to  these  messages  of  appreciation 
with  an  address  entitled  "Academic  Freedom." 

Preceding  the  exercises  in  the  Greek  Theatre,  the  faculty  and 
students  entered  the  theatre  in  formal  procession.  Symbolizing  the 
international  character  of  the  exercises,  students  of  foreign  nations 
were  grouped  under  banners  bearing  the  name  of  the  nation  to 
which  each  owed  allegiance.  Following  the  morning  exercises. 
President  and  Mrs.  Barrows  received  the  members  of  the  faculty, 
alumni,  delegates,  and  guests  of  the  University  in  the  University 
Library.  In  the  evening  the  annual  alumni  banquet  was  given  in 
the  Hotel  Oakland. 

Charter  Week  exercises  were  begun  on  the  evening  of  March  17 
with  a  chamber  music  recital  in  Wheeler  Hall  for  the  foreign  dele- 
gates. On  the  afternoon  of  March  18,  Dr.  Tasuku  Harada,  former 
president  of  the  Doshisha  University,  Japan,  addressed  the  foreign 
delegates.  In  the  evening  a  concert  was  given  by  Alfred  Cortot, 
French  pianist.  Friday  afternoon,  March  19,  Maurice  Maeterlinck, 
Belgian  author,  poet,  and  playwright,  lectured  on  "The  Unknown 
Shore."  In  the  evening  Phi  Beta  Kappa  held  its  annual  dinner  and 
initiation  at  the  Town  and  Gown  clubhouse.     Saturday  evening,  the 


32  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFOENIA  CHRONICLE 

Berkeley  Post  of  the  American  Legion  tendered  a  reception  to 
President  and  Mrs.  Barrows. 

Dr.  Paul  Samuel  Reinsch,  former  ambassador  of  the  United 
States  to  China,  was  the  principal  speaker  Sunday,  March  21.  He 
spoke  on  ' '  Responsibilities  of  Educational  Institutions  for  Future 
American  Policies  in  the  Pacific."  Following  his  address  Presi- 
dent and  Mrs.  Barrows  received  the  delegates  at  the  President's 
House. 

Monday,  March  22,  Dr.  John  C.  Merriam,  Dean  of  the  Faculties, 
formally  welcomed  the  delegates.  On  the  same  day,  Dr.  Gilbert  N. 
Lewis,  Professor  of  Physical  Chemistry  and  Dean  of  the  College  of 
Chemistry,  delivered  the  annual  faculty  research  lecture  on  the 
subject  "Color  and  Molecular  Structure."  In  the  evening.  Presi- 
dent Barrows  and  the  delegates  were  the  guests  of  the  San  Fran- 
cisco Chamber  of  Commerce  at  a  dinner  given  at  the  Palace  Hotel. 

Invitations 

In  response  to  the  following  invitation,  sent  to  universities 
throughout  the  world,  eighty  delegates  from  seventy  collegiate 
institutions  conveyed  the  greetings  of  their  universities  to  the  newly 
inaugurated  executive. 

' '  The  Regents  of  the  University  of  California  have  the  honor  to 
announce  that  the  inauguration  of  David  Prescott  Barrows,  newly 
elected  president  of  the  University,  will  be  celebrated  at  Berkeley 
on  Charter  Day,  the  fifty-second  anniversary  of  the  University, 
March  23,  1920. 

"Mr.  Barrows  has  long  been  intimately  concerned  with  the  edu- 
cational policies  of  the  peoples  bordering  on  the  Pacific  Ocean,  and 
deeply  interested  in  their  international  relations.  This  occasion  is 
therefore  deemed  an  appropriate  one  on  which  to  draw  into  yet 
closer  unity  of  purpose  the  institutions  of  higher  learning  having  an 
outlook  on  the  Pacific. 

"The  Regents  and  the  Academic  Senate  cordially  invite  you  to 
send  one  or  more  representatives  to  be  present  at  the  inaugural 
ceremonies  on  Charter  Day  and  to  attend  the  addresses  and  recep- 
tions of  the  days  preceding." 

Institutions  represented  included  American  College  for  Girls  at 
Constantinople,  Carleton  College,  Catholic  University  of  America, 
College  of  the  Pacific,  Colorado  College,  Colorado  School  of  Mines, 
Columbia  University,  Cornell  College,  Cornell  University,  Grinnell 
College,  Harvard  University,  Hunter  College  of  the  City  of  New 
York,  Iowa  State  College  of  Agriculture  and  Mechanic  Arts,  Iowa 
State  Teachers  College,  Iowa  State  University,  Moroika  College  of 
Agriculture,  Knox  College,  Montana  State  School  of  Mines,  Mills 
College,  Mount  Wilson  Solar  Observatory,  New  York  University, 
Northwestern  University,  Oberlin  College,  Purdue  University,  Rice 


UNIVERSITY  RECORD  33 

Institute,  St.  Mary's  College,  Stanford  University,  Tulane  Univer- 
sity of  Louisiana,  University  of  Arizona,  University  of  Bolivia, 
University  of  British  Columbia,  University  of  Chicago,  University 
of  Colorado,  University  of  Kansas,  University  of  London,  Univer- 
sity of  Mexico,  University  of  Minnesota,  University  of  Missouri, 
University  of  Montana,  University  of  Nanking,  University  of 
North  Dakota,  University  of  Notre  Dame,  University  of  Pittsburg, 
University  of  Eedlands,  University  of  Southern  California,  Univer- 
sity of  Toronto,  University  of  Washington,  Washington  and  Jeffer- 
son College,  Washington  University,  Western  Eeserve  University, 
Whitman  College,  Yale  University,  Yankton  College,  University  of 
Nebraska,  Union  College,  Eeed  College,  Bowdoin  College,  Univer- 
sity of  Nevada,  University  of  Oregon,  California  Institute  of 
Technology,  Dartmouth  College,  Lafayette  College,  Hamilton  Col- 
lege, Johns  Hopkins  University,  Ohio  Wesleyan  University,  Univer- 
sity of  Virginia,  University  of  Michigan,  and  Chaffee  Union  High 
School. 

Charter  Day  Program 

Governor  William  Dennison  Stephens,  presiding. 

Academic  Procession. 

Processional  March. 

Invocation  (Bishop  Adna  Wright  Leonard). 

Song:  Hail  to  California  (Students  of  the  University). 

Gifts  to  the  University. 

Oratorio  Selection,  "The  Heavens  are  Telling." 

Addresses  of  Greeting  to  the  President: 

A.  Eoss  Hill,  President  of  the  University  of  Missouri. 

Charles  Mills   Gayley,  Professor  of  the  English  Language  and 
Literature. 

Wigginton  E.  Creed,  President  of  the  Alumni  Association. 

W.  M.  Hart,  Dean  of  the  Summer  Sessions,  reading  of  message 
from  President  Emeritus  Benj.  Ide  Wheeler. 

Eay  Vandervoort,  Eepresentative  of  the  Student  Body. 

G.  E.  Sahgal,  Eepresentative  for  the  Foreign  Students. 
Presentation  of  the  President  of  the  University. 
Inaugural  Address:  President  David  P.  Barrows. 


-o' 


15,690  STUDENTS  IN  UNIVEESITY 

Fifteen  thousand  six  hundred  and  ninety  students  are  affiliated 
with  the  University  according  to  the  latest  statistical  summary 
issued  by  Eecorder  James  Sutton.  Of  this  number  8555  are  en- 
rolled in  the  colleges  at  Berkeley  alone.     There  are  870  graduate 


34  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

students  and  7685  undergraduate  students.  At  the  University 
Farm,  Davis,  there  are  92  University  students;  53  students  are 
enrolled  in  the  Hastings  College  of  the  Law  and  412  in  the  various 
medical  schools  in  San  Francisco;  and  1416  students  are  in  the  Los 
Angeles  Medical  Department  and  Southern  Branch  of  the  University. 
Students  registered  in  the  1919'  Summer  Session  numbered  4322. 

This  summary  does  not  include  students  of  the  University  en- 
rolled in  the  Extension  Division  courses,  the  short  courses  in  agri- 
culture, the  University  Farm  School,  or  the  California  School  of 
Fine  Arts. 

There  are  1515  officers  and  assistants  in  the  University. 

University  Surpasses  Columbia  in  Enrollment 

The  University  of  California  is  the  largest  university  in  the 
United  States. 

Figures  received  from  the  office  of  Eecorder  James  Sutton 
November  1,  1919,  placed  the  total  number  of  persons  receiving 
instruction  in  the  Universit}^  of  California  at  9685,  while  the  figure 
for  Columbia  University  has  been  placed  at  8204.  This  number  is 
for  resident  students  in  degree-giving  departments  during  normal 
sessions  and  exclusive  of  the  Summer  Session. 

The  entire  net  total  registration  of  the  State  University,  in- 
cluding that  of  the  extension  and  short  courses,  is  placed  by 
Eecorder  Sutton  at  28,799  students,  while  the  corresponding  figure 
of  Columbia  to  November  1,  1919,  was  22,608,  or  21  per  cent  less. 
In  undergraduate  students  in  the  Liberal  Arts,  the  University  of 
California  leads,  but  Columbia  has  a  larger  graduate  enrollment. 

A  comparison  of  technical  and  professional  subjects  in  which 
the  students  of  the  respective  universities  are  most  interested  is 
significant.  At  the  University  of  California  the  list  of  subjects 
attracting  the  most  students  begins  with  commerce,  followed  by 
agriculture,  mechanical  and  electrical  engineering,  chemistry,  law, 
dentistry,  civil  engineering,  mines,  medicine,  and  pharmacy.  In 
Columbia  University  the  list  is  headed  by  law,  followed  by  phar- 
macy, medicine,  business,  mines,  engineering  and  chemistry,  jour- 
nalism, architecture,  and  dentistry. 

Extension  Division  students  of  the  University  of  California 
number  11,775  to  8460  of  Columbia.  California  also  numbers  2599 
students  in  agricultural  extension  courses.  In  summer  session 
figures  Columbia  leads  by  a  total  of  9539  to  4322.  Fanners'  short 
courses,  with  the  courses  at  the  University  Farm,  Davis,  have 
enrolled  a  total  of  1088  students. 


UNIVEBSITY  EECOBD  35 

723  Students  at  University  Farm 

Completion  of  the  registration  at  the  University  Farm,  Davis, 
discloses  a  total  enrollment  of  723  students  for  the  year.  Of  this 
number  108  are  students  registering  this  term  for  the  first  time. 
Seventy-five  men  are  studying  under  the  auspices  of  the  Australian 
Government.  Two  hundred  and  eleven  students  are  here  under  the 
direction  of  the  Federal  Board  for  Vocational  Education.  A  survey 
of  the  enrollment  in  the  short  courses  given  so  far  this  year  reveals 
the  comparative  interest  in  the  various  fields: 

Tractor  course  156 

Deciduous  fruits  116 

General  agriculture  114 

Beekeeping  77 

Poultry  husbandry   44 

Dairy  manufactures  12 

Buttermaking  8 

Cheesemaking  4 


Total  531 

Eliminating  duplications  the  net  total  registration  was  495 
students.  The  total  Farm  School  registration  for  the  year  is  1304 
students. 


DEGREES  CONFERRED   DECEMBER   19,   1919 

Two  hundred  and  eighty-seven  degrees  were  conferred  upon 
students  of  the  University  of  California  as  of  date  December  19, 
1919',  by  action  taken  at  the  January  meeting  of  the  Board  of 
Regents.  This  is  an  increase  of  56  per  cent  over  the  figures  of 
last  year,  which  totaled  184.  The  increase  was  owing  in  part, 
undoubtedly,  to  the  large  number  of  students  returning  from  service 
to  complete  their  college  courses.  The  students  were  recommended 
for  the  degrees  upon  their  completion  of  the  required  courses  of 
study  by  the  faculties  of  the  respective  schools  and  colleges  in 
which  they  were  enrolled. 

Fifty-one  graduates  received  degrees  higher  than  the  bachelor's 
degree,  including  1  doctor  of  dental  surgery,  3  masters  of  science, 
39  masters  of  arts,  3  juris  doctors,  and  6  doctors  of  philosophy. 
Two  hundred  and  eight  students  received  the  bachelor  of  arts 
degree,  and  28  students  received  the  degree  of  bachelor  of  science. 
Of  these  latter,  11  were  in  the  College  of  Agriculture,  8  in  the 
College  of  Commerce,  5  in  the  College  of  Mechanics,  3  in  the  Col- 
lege of  Chemistry,  and  1  in  the  College  of  Mining. 


36  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHEONICLE 


464  UNDERGRADUATE  STUDENTS  DISQUALIFIED 

Four  hundred  and  sixty-four  students  of  the  University  have 
been  disqualified  from  returning  for  study  this  semester  at  the 
University  by  reason  of  their  failure  to  make  creditable  grades  in 
at  least  eight  units  of  their  work  during  the  past  term.  This  number 
represents  about  6.3  per  cent  of  the  total  undergraduate  body  at 
the  schools  and  colleges  of  the  University  at  Berkeley. 

The  average  percentage  disqualified  is  from  5  to  8  per  cent  of 
the  undergraduate  student  body,  so  that  the  number  this  year  is 
within  the  usual  limits. 

A  study  of  the  figures  compiled  by  the  office  of  the  Dean  of  the 
Undergraduate  Division  shows  that  as  the  student  advances  in  his 
work  the  probability  of  his  remaining  in  college  increases.  The 
statistics  show  that  276  freshmen,  102  sophomores,  59  juniors,  and 
27  seniors  failed  to  pass  in  eight  units  of  their  work.  More  than 
twice  as  many  men  as  women  were  disqualified,  the  figures  being 
319  men  and  145  women. 

Beginning  with  the  half-year  January,  1920,  undergraduates 
will  be  required  each  semester  to  pass  in  at  least  ten  units  of  duly 
registered  work,  or  to  pass  with  excellent  or  thoroughly  satisfactory 
grades  (known  as  grades  one  or  two),  in  courses  aggregating  at 
least  eight  units  of  work,  according  to  recent  action  by  the  Academic 
Senate. 


FRATERNITY  AND  HOUSE  CLUBS'  SCHOLARSHIP 

Average  grades  attained  by  the  fraternities  and  house  clubs  of 
the  University  of  California  for  the  semester  August-December, 
1919,  are  shown  in  a  report  recently  issued  by  the  Recorder's 
Office.  The  average  of  2.5249  is  evidence  of  better  scholarship  than 
that  of  the  average  grade  of  the  corresponding  figure  of  2.539'  in 
1917  (the  last  comparable  year).  No  average  grade  for  the  entire 
undergraduate  male  membership  has  been  made  to  date.  Twenty-one 
organizations  are  above  the  mean,  which  falls  between  the  average 
grades,  2.5080  and  2.5302.     The  list  follows: 

Rank  by  Average 

average  grade  grade  Organization 

1.  Alpha  Kappa  Lambda  2.1549  Fraternity 

2.  Alpha  Delta  Phi 2.2516  Fraternity 

3.  Al  Ikhwan 2.3080  Club 

4.  Phi  Kappa  Sigma 2.3151  Fraternity 

5.  Psi  Upsilon  2.3270  Fraternity 

6.  Pi  Kappa  Alpha 2.3411  Fraternity 

7.  Achaean 2.3711  Club 


UNIVEBSITY  RECORD 


37 


Rank  by  Average 

average  grade                                                                               grade  Organization 

8.  Orond  2.3726  Club 

9.  Lambda  Chi  Alpha  2.3781  Fraternity 

10.  Dahlonega  2.3933  Club 

11.  Alpha  Sigma  Phi  2.4099  Fraternity 

12.  Tilicum  2.4132  Club 

13.  Delta  Epsilon  2.4218  Fraternity 

14.  Sigma  Phi  Epsilon  2.4364  Fraternity 

15.  Zeta  Psi  2.4440  Fraternity 

16.  Phi  Sigma  Kappa 2.4510  Fraternity 

17.  Chi  Psi  2.4530  Fraternity 

18.  Sigma  Phi  2.4620  Fraternity 

19.  Delta  Tau  Delta 2.4661  Fraternity 

20.  Theta  Delta  Chi  2.4750  Fraternity 

21.  Pi  Kappa  Phi  2.5080  Fraternity 

22.  Acacia    2.5302  Fraternity 

23.  Phi  Kappa  Psi  2.5309  Fraternity 

24.  Dwight  2.5344  Club 

25.  Phi  Gamma  Delta  2.5350  Fraternity 

26.  Theta  Xi  2.54144  Fraternity 

27.  Del  Eay  2.54145  Club 

28.  Kappa  Alpha  2.5468  Fraternity 

29.  Abracadabra  2.5600  Club 

80,  Sigma  Chi  2.5638  Fraternity 

31.  Sigma  Phi  Sigma  2.5840  Fraternity 

32.  Chi  Phi 2.5976  Fraternity 

33.  Alpha  Tau  Omego  2.6000  Fraternity 

34.  Bachelordon   2.6011  Club 

35.  Kappa  Sigma  2.6028  Fraternity 

36.  Sigma  Pi  2.6249  Fraternity 

37.  Tau  Kappa  Epsilon 2.6337  Fraternity 

38.  Beta  Theta  Pi 2.6455  Fraternity 

39.  Phi  Delta  Theta  2.7147  Fraternity 

40.  Sigma  Alpha  Epsilon  2.7163  Fraternity 

41.  Delta  Chi  2.7533  Fraternity 

42.  Sigma  Nu  2.7665  Fraternity 

43.  Delta  Kappa  Epsilon  2.8414  Fraternity 

44.  Theta  Chi  2.8623  Fraternity 

45.  Delta  Sigma  Phi  3.0136  Fraternity 

Average  grade  of  all  undergraduate  fraternity  and  club  men, 

August-December,  1919  2.5249 

Average  grade  of  all  undergraduate  fraternity  and  club  men, 

August-December,   1917   2.539 


Each  of  the  organizations  whose  records  are  given  above  com- 
prises among  its  members,  students  in  all  four  of  the  undergraduate 
classes.  In  addition  there  is  one  organization  which  lacks  repre- 
sentatives from  the  freshman  class,  as  follows: 

Name                                                            Average  grade      Organization 
Alpha  Chi  Sigma  2.2740         Fraternity 


38  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

Grades  of  Women  's  Organizations 

Announcement  of  the  scholarship  of  the  sororities  show  their 
average  grade  to  be  2.14  as  opposed  to  2.52  for  the  men.  The 
twenty-fourth  sorority  stands  opposite  the  twelfth  fraternity  on  the 
list.  The  lowest  fraternity  has  a  grade  of  3.0136  as  opposed  to 
2.4153  for  the  women.  The  record  is  from  August  to  December, 
1919.    The  three-year  average  of  Zeta  Tau  Alpha  is  1.9126. 

1.  Alpha  Phi  2.0056 

2.  Eediviva    2.0108 

3.  Alpha  Gamma  Delta  2.0162 

4.  Gamma  Phi  Beta  2.0193 

5.  Chi  Omega  2.0559 

6.  Kappa  Alpha  Theta  2.0742 

7.  Aldebaran  (now  Kappa  Phi  Alpha)..  2.0811 

8.  Delta  Zeta  2.1151 

9.  Pi  Beta  Phi  2.1281 

10.  Alpha  Chi  Omega 2.1426 

11.  Norroena  2.2099 

12.  Tewanah    2.2109 

13.  Kappa  Kappa  Gamma 2.2152 

14.  Kappa  Delta 2.2152 

15.  Delta  Gamma  2.2236 

16.  Al  Khalail  2.2424 

17.  Alpha  Delta  Pi  2.2548 

18.  Sigma  Kappa  2.2741 

19.  Delta  Delta  Delta  2.3015 

20.  Mekatina  2.3041 

21.  Achoth   2.3050 

22.  Alpha  Omicron  Pi  2.3170 

23.  Alpha  Xi  Delta  2.3901 

24.  Phi  Mu  2.4153 


FIRST   CHILEAN  EXCHANGE  PROFESSOR 

Don  Raul  Ramirez,  Professor  of  English  in  the  Institute  Peda- 
gogico  in  Chile,  the  first  exchange  professor  from  the  Chilean 
Republic  to  the  University  of  California,  is  expected  to  arrive  in 
Berkeley  during  the  month  of  April.  Professor  Ramirez  will  occupy 
the  post  of  "Chilean  Exchange  Professor  in  Hispanic- American 
History"  in  the  University  of  California  during  the  present  year. 
He  takes  the  place  of  Charles  E.  Chapman,  Associate  Professor  of 
Latin-American  and  Californian  History.  Dr.  Chapman  is  teaching 
at  the  University  of  Chile  for  the  corresponding  period. 


UNIVERSITY  EECOED  39 


LABOR  DAY 

Starting  with  three  blasts  of  the  whistle  of  the  University  power 
plant  at  7:15  o'clock  Monday  morning,  the  seventh  student  Labor 
Day  of  the  University  was  inaugurated  March  1.  Four  permanent 
campus  improvements  were  constructed — an  extension  of  College 
avenue  to  La  Loma  avenue,  an  amphitheatre  to  be  used  in  con- 
junction with  the  Greek  Theatre,  a  trail  to  the  south  entrance  of 
the  Greek  Theatre,  and  an  extension  of  the  Axis  Trail  of  the 
Phoebe  Hearst  building  plan  to  the  back  of  the  Greek  Theatre. 
Lunch  was  served  in  the  afternoon  in  Hearst  Hall,  each  college 
having  a  special  place  reserved  for  its  workers.  In  the  evening  the 
first  big  "C"  Sirkus  to  be  held  since  1914  was  conducted  in  the 
big  tent  which  was  erected  west  of  Boalt  Hall. 

Labor  Day  had  its  origin  in  1896  when  a  road  east  of  North 
Hall  was  needed  but  funds  were  not  available  for  its  construction. 
The  proposal  was  made  that  the  students  build  the  road  on  the 
extra  day  of  that  year,  which  happened  to  be  Leap  Year.  The  road 
then  built  by  the  students  is  now  the  road  between  the  Associated 
Students'  Store  and  the  Campanile. 


PERSHING  MEETING 

General  John  J.  Pershing  was  the  guest  of  the  University  Sun- 
day, January  25,  at  a  meeting  held  in  his  honor  in  the  Greek 
Theatre.  President  David  P.  Barrows  presided  at  the  gathering 
and  delivered  the  speech  of  welcome.  Members  of  the  Reserve 
Officers'  Training  Corps  Unit  of  the  University  attended  the  meet- 
ing in  uniform,  occupying  the  space  below  the  diazoma.  General 
Pershing  paid  tribute  to  the  part  played  by  American  universities 
in  the  world  war.    His  address  is  given  in  full  on  pages  179-182. 


CONVENTIONS  AND  EXHIBITIONS 

An  exhibition  of  original  designs  and  their  reproductions  by  the 
Household  Art  Division  of  the  Department  of  Home  Economics  was 
held  in  Architecture  Exhibition  Hall  from  March  14  to  21.  Among 
the  designs  were  patterned  fabrics  for  dresses  and  for  interior 
decoration,  book  and  magazine  covers,  page  advertisements  and 
posters.  The  exhibition  was  sent  out  from  Washington,  D.  C,  by 
the  American  Federation  of  Arts. 


40  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 


GIFTS 

Mrs.  Thomas  E.  Bard  has  given  a  check  for  $62.50  for  the 
Library  of  French  Thought. 

Mrs.  Robina  M.  Booth,  widow  of  the  late  Professor  Edward 
Booth,  has  given  a  check  for  $200  for  the  establishment  of  a  loan 
fund  for  men  and  women  students  of  the  University,  to  be  called 
the  Edward  Booth  Loan  Fund.'  Mrs.  Booth  hopes  to  be  able  to 
give  this  amount  annually. 

The  California  State  Dental  Association  has  given  $465  for 
carrying  on  research  in  dentistry,  the  fund  to  be  known  as  the 
"California  Dental  Research  Fund." 

The  unpaid  one-quarter  of  the  legacy  of  Horace  W.  Carpentier, 
amounting  to  $25,387.50,  has  been  received. 

Mr.  A.  E.  Colburn  has  presented  the  Museum  of  Vertebrate 
Zoology  with  one  adult  male  Passenger  Pigeon  (Ectopistes  migra- 
torius). 

From  Isabella  M.,  Helen  E.,  and  S.  H.  Cowell  a  check  has  been 
received  for  $25'0,000  bequeathed  by  E.  V.  Cowell  for  the  construc- 
tion of  a  gymnasium. 

A  check  for  $100  has  been  received  from  Mr.  N.  H.  Csalakatauil, 
Executive  Secretary  of  the  Panhellenic  Union  in  America. 

Mrs.  E.  E.  Goodrich  and  Dr.  Janet  Perkins  have  given  to  the 
Library  of  French  Thought  a  portrait  of  Field  Marshal  Foeh.  The 
portrait  is  a  copy  of  a  painting  by  Sir  William  Orpen. 

Joseph  Grinnell,  Associate  Professor  of  Zoology  and  Director  of 
the  California  Museum  of  Vertebrate  Zoology,  has  presented  his 
entire  private  collection  of  scientific  study  skins  of  North  American 
birds  to  the  University.  The  specimens  number  8312  and  represent 
Professor  Grinnell 's  collections  during  the  period  1893  to  1907. 

A  bequest  of  $250,000  has  been  received  from  the  Hannah  W. 
Haviland  estate  for  the  construction  of  a  building  on  the  campus. 

From  the  estate  of  James  C.  Horgan  has  been  received  the  sum 
of  $1070.30,  to  be  used  for  the  promotion  and  development  of  agri- 
culture. 

Mr.  S.  C.  Irving  has  presented  the  official  flag  of  the  United 
States  School  of  Military  Aeronautics,  formerly  located  at  the 
University. 

George  Darby  Leslie,  graduate  of  the  class  of  1898,  has  be- 
queathed one-third  of  his  estate  to  the  regents  in  trust  to  establish 
the  "Elsie  Leslie  Scholarship  for  Widows'  Sons."  The  estimated 
value  of  the  estate  is  $27,000. 


UNIFEBSITY  BECOBD  41 

The  Music  Department  has  received  six  large  framed  portraits 
of  the  following  great  masters  of  music:  Bach,  Beethoven,  Mozart, 
Mendelssohn,  Chopin,  and  Liszt. 

Mr.  John  Smith  of  Los  Angeles  has  sent  a  check  for  $250  to  be 
utilized  for  the  purpose  of  purchasing  books  for  the  physicians  on 
the  staff  of  the  University  Infirmary. 

Mrs.  Evan  Williams,  Sr.,  has  given  a  check  for  $250  for  the 
establishment  of  a  scholarship  in  memory  of  her  daughter,  Enid 
Williams,  to  be  known  as  the  "Enid  Williams  Memorial  Scholar- 
ship in  Music. ' '  She  has  also  given  a  check  for  $50  with  which 
to  purchase  additional  music  for  the  Enid  Williams  Memorial  Col- 
lection. 

The  San  Francisco  branch  of  the  L.  E.  W^aterman  Company  has 
sent  a  set  of  photographs  of  the  delegates  to  the  Peace  Conference 
at  Versailles,  two  photographs  of  the  Conference  Eoom  ("Hall  of 
the  Clock"),  and  one  photograph  of  the  seating  plan  of  delegates 
at  the  peace  table. 

Dr.  E.  C.  Voorsanger  has  presented  to  the  University  Library 
the  bulk  of  the  private  library  of  his  father.  Dr.  Jacob  Voorsanger, 
consisting  of  some  1850  volumes,  falling  mostly  within  the  field  of 
the  Department  of  Semitic  Languages. 


REGENTS  AND  FACULTY 

In  February,  for  the  first  time  in  the  history  of  the  University, 
the  Board  of  Regents  met  in  Los  Angeles,  conducting  their  meet- 
ing in  the  faculty  room  of  Millspaugh  Hall  at  the  Southern  Branch. 

A  contract  to  purchase  300  acres  of  the  Gage  tract,  80  acres  of 
adjacent  orange  groves,  and  45  inches  of  water  from  the  Gage  canal 
in  the  county  of  Riverside  has  been  entered  into  by  the  regents  in 
accordance  with  instructions  contained  in  an  act  passed  by  the 
State  Legislature  of  1919. 

Faculty 

President  David  P.  Barrows  has  been  invited  to  be  convocation 
orator  at  the  convocation  exercises  of  the  University  of  Chicago, 
June  15. 

W.  W.  Campbell,  Director  and  Astronomer  of  the  Lick  Observa- 
tory, has  been  appointed  "Commander  of  the  Order  of  Leopold  II" 
and  has  been  elected  to  honorary  membership  in  the  Royal  Institu- 
tion of  Great  Britain. 

Dr.  F.  P.  Gay,  Professor  of  Pathology,  has  been  elected  honorary 
member  of  the  Philadelphia  Pathological  Society. 


42  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

J.  W.  Gregg,  Professor  of  Floriculture  and  Landscape  Garden- 
ing, has  been  elected  to  membership  in  the  National  Conference  on 
City  Planning.  The  conference  is  an  organization  of  experienced 
professional  men  dealing  with  all  problems  of  city  and  town 
planning. 

E.  J.  Leonard,  Professor  of  Vocational  Education,  has  been 
elected  to  the  General  Council  of  the  National  Society  for  Voca- 
tional Education. 

Carlos  Bransby,  Assistant  Professor  of  Spanish,  has  been  ap- 
pointed Consul  of  Bolivia,  at  Berkeley. 

Mrs.  May  L.  Cheney,  Appointment  Secretary  of  the  University, 
has  been  appointed  temporarily  Assistant  Secretary  of  the  State 
Board  of  Education. 

W.  C.  Crandall,  Business  Agent,  and  E.  1.  Michael,  Administra- 
tion Assistant,  in  the  Scripps  Institution  for  Biological  Eesearch, 
will  be  absent  from  February  10  to  May  19  on  an  excursion  on  the 
yacht  "Kemah,"  owned  by  Mr.  E.  W.  Scripps,  from  Jacksonville, 
Florida,  to  San  Diego,  via  the  Panama  Canal,  to  carry  on  scientific 
work  in  oceanography  and  marine  biology,  especially  on  the  portion 
of  the  cruise  from  Panama  to  California  waters. 

APPOINTMENTS* 

Deans:  J.  C.  Merriam,  of  the  Faculties,  from  January  13;  A.  O. 
Leuschner,  of  the  Graduate  Division,  from  January  13. 

Professor:  Eaul  Eamirez,  Chilean-Exchange  in  Hispanic- Amer- 
ican History  for  1920. 

Associate  Professors:  L.  J.  Corbett,  Mechanical  Engineering; 
J.  A.  De  Haas,  Business  Administration,  from  July  1. 

Assistant  Professors:  F.  W.  Allen,  Pomology,  from  January  16; 
E.  T.  Bartholomew,  Plant  Pathology,  from  March  1 ;  George  Boas, 
Public  Speaking;  Miss  May  Secrest,  Agricultural  Extension,  from 
March  1;  G.  T.  Turnbow,  Dairy  Industry,  from  March  1. 

Lecturers:  Euth  Findlay,  Physical  Education;  Elizabeth  Mack, 
Voice  Culture;  E.  M.  Sait,  Political  Science;  H.  E.  Sheppard, 
Economics. 

Instructors:  C.  T.  Dozier,  Physics;  Miss  Virginia  Graham,  Music; 
Dr.  H.  E.  Miller,  Surgery  (Visiting  Dental  Surgeon,  San  Francisco 
Hospital)  in  the  College  of  Dentistry,  from  December  1;  F.  E.  Neer, 
Pomology,  from  February  21 ;  Miss  Nelsine  M.  Neilson,  Bacteriology 
in  the  College  of  Dentistry;  C.  J.  Nobmann,  Civil  Engineering. 

Assistant  Professors:  Miriam  Bonner,  English;  Miss  Constance 
Cook,  Hygiene,  S.  W.  Cosby,  Soil  Technology;  Theo  Crook,  Geology, 


Unless  otherwise  stated,  date  from  January  1  to  June  30,  1920. 


UNIVEESITY  BECOED  43 

from  February  1  to  May  31;  G.  S.  Delamere,  Pathology;  P.  J.  Edson, 
Physiology;  Raymond  Ellis,  Agricultural  Extension;  H.  P.  Everett, 
Agricultural  Extension;  E.  L.  Gilcreest,  Surgery  (Eesident,  Hahne- 
mann Hospital),  from  January  16;  E.  H.  Klamt,  Agricultural  Ex- 
tension, from  February  1;  J.  A.  McPhee,  Agricultural  Extension, 
from  February  1;  L.  F.  Morrison,  Bacteriology;  F.  T.  Murphy, 
Agricultural  Extension;  B.  H.  Ormand,  Agricultural  Extension; 
George  Patrick,  French;  Dr.  L.  D.  Prince,  Orthopedic  Surgery;  Dr. 
Ina  M.  Eichter,  Medicine,  from  December  1;  Dorothy  L.  Schwan, 
Physics;  Alice  Silverman,  English;  G.  E.  Stewart,  English;  L.  W. 
Taylor,  Agricultural  Extension;  E.  E.  Temperli,  Agricultural  Ex- 
tension. 

Teaching  Fellows:  Florence  Beard,  Zoology;  David  Bjork,  His- 
tory; L.  A.  Bond,  Geology  and  Mineralogy;  L.  O.  Dutton,  Zoology; 
Lucy  Freeland,  Anthropology;  Lucile  Hooper  La  Prade,  Anthro- 
pology; E.  H.  Scioberti,  Astronomy;  M.  W.  Stirling,  Anthropology; 
K.  Uhl,  History. 

PEOMOTIONS  AND  CHANGES  IN  TITLE* 

E.  J.  Leonard,  Professor  of  Vocational  Education,  to  be  Director 
of  the  Division  of  Vocational  Education  (Teachers'  Training). 

C.  H.  Marvin,  Assistant  Professor  of  Commercial  Practice  in  the 
Southern  Branch  of  the  University,  given  the  additional  title. 
Assistant  Director  of  the  Southern  Branch. 

Dr.  E.  C.  Bull,  Assistant  in  Orthopedic  Surgery,  to  be  Assistant 
in  Orthopedic  Surgery  (Assistant  Voluntary  Orthopedic  Surgeon, 
Out-Patient  Department,  University  of  California  Hospital). 

Dr.  H.  W.  Wright,  Assistant  in  Psychiatry  (University  Hospital 
and  San  Francisco  Hospital  Service)  to  be  Assistant  in  Psychiatry 
(Visiting  Psychiatrist,  Hahnemann  Hospital). 

Sumner  Everingham,  Voluntary  Assistant  in  Surgery  (University 
Hospital,  Out-Patient  Department),  to  be  Assistant  in  Surgery 
(University  Hospital,  Out-Patient  Department). 

LEAVES  OF  ABSENCEt 

Professors:  M.  W.  Haskell,  Mathematics,  from  January  1  to 
February  15;  H.  Kower,  Drawing,  from  March  1  to  June  30;  B.  F. 
Eaber,  Mechanical  Engineering;  F.  W.  Woll,  Animal  Nutrition, 
from  May  1  to  June  30. 


*  Date  from  January  1,  1920,  unless  otherwise  noted. 

t  Unless  otherwise  designated,  for  the  period  January  1  to  June 
30,  1920. 


44  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

Assistant  Professors:  H.  S.  Baird,  Dairy  Industry,  from  Febru- 
ary 1  to  June  30;  W.  H.  Heileman,  Agricultural  Extension;  W.  E. 
Packard,  Agricultural  Extension,  from  February  1   to  June  30. 

Lecturer:  Miss  Florence  Lutz,  Voice  Culture. 

Instructor:  Vivia  B.  Appleton,  Pediatrics. 

Assistants:  M.  N.  Wood,  Pomology,  from  February  1  to  June  30; 
M.  S.  Woolf,  Surgery  (Resident  Surgeon,  University  Hospital), 
from  December  31  to  February  11. 

Appointment  Secretary:  Mrs.  May  L.  Cheney,  from  February  9 
to  May  9'. 


RESIGNATIONS* 

Deans:  C.  M.  Gayley,  of  the  Faculties,  from  January  13;  W.  C. 
Jones,  of  the  Graduate  Division,  from  January  13. 

Associate  Professor:  J.  I.  Thompson,  Animal  Husbandry,  from 
July  1,  1920. 

Assistant  Professors:  H.  H.  Bliss,  Technical  Subjects  in  the 
Extension  Division,  from  January  31;  G.  P.  Gray,  Entomologist  and 
Chemist  in  the  Insecticide  Laboratory,  from  July  1,  1920;  A.  Press, 
Electrical  Engineering,  from  January  31;  R.  N.  Wilson,  Agricultural 
Extension,  from  March  1. 

Lecturer:   Ludwik  Ehrlich,  Political  Science,  from  January  25. 

Instructors:  S.  L.  Denning,  Dairy  Industry,  from  January  16; 
W.  E.  Goodspeed,  Orchard  Management  in  the  Citrus  Experiment 
Station,  from  January  16;  W.  E.  Inman,  Geology  and  Seismology, 
from  December  31;  O.  W.  Jarvis,  Agricultural  Extension;  B.  W. 
Shaper,  Agricultural  Extension,  from  February  22;  P.  A.  Swaflford, 
Civil  Engineering,  from  December  31. 

Assistants:  R.  N.  Davis,  Agricultural  Extension;  Dr.  H.  W. 
Fleming,  Surgery,  from  December  9;  J.  C.  L.  Goffin,  Surgery,  from 
January  15;  W.  A.  Graham,  Agricultural  Extension;  C.  B.  Gray, 
Pomology,  from  January  16;  Dr.  H.  H.  Hitchcock,  Medicine,  from 
December  31;  H.  D.  Kirschman,  Chemistry;  G.  H.  Martin,  Physi- 
ology; J.  M.  Scammel,  History,  from  December  31;  W.  P.  Tuttle, 
Soil  Technology. 

Teaching  Fellows:  W.  E.  Berg,  Zoology,  from  December  31;  C.  T. 
Dozier,  Astronomy;  Remington  Kellogg,  Zoology,  from  December  31. 

Comptroller,  Secretary  of  the  Regents,  and  Land  Agent:  R.  P. 
Merritt,  from  March  17. 


Date  from  January  1,  1920,  if  not  specified. 


UNIVERSITY  SECOED  45 


ALUMNI  AND  STUDENT  AFFAIRS 

Political  activities  of  the  students  and  alumni  of  the  University 
have  resulted  in  the  organization  of  a  Republican  Club,  a  Demo- 
cratic Club,  a  Johnson  Club,  and  a  Hoover  Club. 

Ten  students  of  the  school  of  jurisprudence  passed  the  bar 
examinations  held  in  January:  S.  M.  Arndt,  '16,  B.  W.  Bosley,  '17, 
B.  H.  Chamberlain,  '15,  M.  M.  Friedman,  '16,  Paul  Fussel,  '16, 
G.  H.  Hagar,  '16,  L.  N.  Hamilton,  '17,  C.  O.  Hansen,  '18,  M.  P. 
Madison,   '17,  and  James  Wesolo,   '19. 

Maud  Cleveland,  '09,  has  been  awarded  the  Distinguished  Service 
Medal  for  conspicuous  service  as  head  of  the  Red  Cross  communi- 
cations department  of  the  American  Expeditionary  Forces. 

A.  B.  Gravem,  '18,  a  Rhodes  scholar  at  Oxford  University,  has 
been  there  elected  captain  of  the  tennis  team. 

Debating 

Congress  Debating  Society,  supporting  the  affirmative  of  the 
question  "Resolved:  That  the  Federal  Government  should  regulate 
the  prices  of  commodities,"  won  a  2-1  decision  Wednesdaj'',  Febru- 
ary 18,  from  Parliament,  the  women's  debating  organization.  The 
winning  team  comprised  J.  G.  Benson,  '22,  M.  C.  Dempster,  '22, 
and  A.  L.  Paget,  '22,  with  alternate  W.  W.  Biddle,  '23.  Parliament 
was  represented  by  Arda  Green,  '20,  Hannah  Rayburn,  '21,  and 
Emma  Honzik,  '23,  with  alternate  Esther  Pooler,  '20.  Dorothy 
McCuIlogh,  '21,  president  of  Parliament,  was  the  presiding  officer. 
The  judges  were  Ira  B.  Cross,  Professor  of  Economics  on  the 
Flood  Foundation,  A.  M.  Kidd,  Professor  of  Law,  and  G.  H. 
Robinson,  Professor  of  Law. 

Honor  Society  Elections 

Alpha  Nu 

Alpha  Nu,  the  home  economics  honor  society,  initiated  the 
following  January  31:  Helen  Doyle,  '19,  Jessie  Easton,  '20,  Mar- 
garet Guilford,  '20,  Ruth  Hardison,  '20,  lola  Hardy,  '20,  Mary 
Stockle,   '20,  Doris  Wilson,   '20,  Ophelia  Kroeger,   '21. 

Alpha  Zeta 

Alpha  Zeta,  the  national  agricultural  honor  society,  initiated  the 
following:  E.  D.  Boal,  '20,  Harvey  Kilburn,  '20,  E.  G.  Schlapp,  '20, 
H.  R.  Schlapp,  '20,  W.  P.  Wing,  '20,  A.  C.  Browne,  '21,  David  Davis, 
'21,  J.  D.  Graham,  '21,  R.  G.  Meckfessel,  '21,  Legro  Pressley,  '21, 
L.  A.  Raflfetto,  '21,  G.  C.  Raddaz,  '21,  Donald  Ledig,  '22. 


46  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

Beta  Gamma  Sigma 

Beta  Gamma  Sigma,  the  economics  honor  society,  initiated  eight 
men  March  3:  J.  M.  Cleary,  '21,  D.  W.  Chapman,  '21,  F.  I.  Christie, 
'21,  H.  H.  Hagerty,  '21,  A.  E.  Maffley,  '21,  F.  L.  Naylor,  '21,  and 
I.  E.  Kobinson,   '21. 

Iota  Sigma  Fi 

Iota  Sigma  Pi,  women's  chemistry  honor  society,  initiated  the 
following:  Caroline  Hrubetz,  '20,  Edna  Hansen,  '21,  Louise  Stock- 
ing, '21,  Frances  Hesse,  '22. 

MasJc  and  Dagger 

Mask  and  Dagger,  dramatic  honor  society,  elected  the  follow- 
ing February  22:  Eva  Benedict,  '20,  Lloyd  Corrigan,  '22,  Marie 
Myers,   '22;  honorary,  Elizabeth  Mack,  Lecturer  in  Voice  Culture. 

Nu  Sigma  Psi 

Nu  Sigma  Psi,  the  physical  education  honor  society  for  women, 
elected  the  following:  Erdy  Caudle,  '20,  Mary  Oliver,  '20,  Geraldine 
Pratt,  '20,  Grace  Stockwell,  '20,  Lucile  Matthews,  '21,  Florence 
Randall,   '21,  Alma  Traube,  '20, 

Phi  Beta  Kappa 

Fifty-three  students  of  the  University  were  elected  to  the  Alpha 
chapter  of  Phi  Beta  Kappa,  the  national  scholarship  honor  society. 
Of  this  number  five  are  junior  students  and  forty-eight  seniors. 
Women  outnumber  men  in  the  ratio  of  39  to  14.     The  list  follows: 

Juniors:  Minnie  Berelson,  Helene  Clarke,  Metta  Green,  Vera 
Stump  and  Gladys  Williams. 

Seniors:  Mary  Allen,  Merton  Almquist,  Doris  Anderson,  Evelyn 
Aylesworth,  Edna  Bishop,  Marion  Black,  Grace  Brackett,  Helen 
Brier,  Bradley  Brown,  Nancy  Cardwell,  Marjorie  Cheese,  Robert 
Evans,  William  Faulkner,  Beatrice  Goldman,  Helen  Gunderson, 
Evelyn  Havill,  Helen  Hobart,  Pauline  Hodgson,  Esther  Holman, 
Lauretta  Huffal^er,  Bernice  Hutchinson,  Elizabeth  Jenks,  Paul 
Kelly,  Thurston  Knudson,  Anna  Krause,  Hilda  Krotozyner,  Gertrude 
Lachman,  Theodore  Lawson,  Eugenie  Leonard,  Helen  Limbaugh, 
Mildred  Little,  Duke  Lovell,  Eva  McClatchie,  Helen  MacGregor, 
John  Mackinlay,  Paul  Marhenke,  George  Moore,  Vera  Morse,  Helen 
Munn,  Helen  Nathan,  Anne  Newman,  Maxine  Orozco,  Hubert  Pas- 
coe,  Esther  Pooler,  Henriette  Roumiguiero,  Laselle  Thornburgh, 
Lilah  Tunnicliffe,  Thomas  Young. 


VNIVEESITY  BECOED  47 

Phi  Delta  Phi 

Phi  Delta  Phi,  legal  fraternity,  elected  the  following  men  Febru- 
ary 21:  Judge  F.  S.  Brittain,  honorary;  T.  W.  Dahlquist,  '17,  R.  W. 
Bell,  '18,  L.  A.  Cleary,  '18,  Allan  Hauser,  '18,  Pierce  Works,  '18, 
R.  M.  Alford,  '19,  R.  W.  Arnot,  '19,  M.  R.  Clark,  '19,  Walter  Hoff- 
man, '19,  G.  A.  Murchio,  '19,  K.  G.  Uhl,  '19,  F.  C.  Hutchinson,  '20, 
S.  N.  Mering,   '20,  E.  A.  Williams,  '20. 

Phi  Lambda  Upsilon 

Phi  Lambda  Upsilon,  national  honorary  chemistry  society,  elected 
the  following  men:  W.  M.  Hoskins,  '19,  J.  A.  Almquist,  '19,  B.  M. 
Birchfield,  '18,  S.  Maeser,  '19,  F.  T.  Young,  '20,  E.  V.  van  Amorage, 
'20,  R.  M.  Bauer,  '20,  A.  H.  French,  '20,  L.  V.  Steck,  '21,  E.  J. 
Mejia,  '21,  J.  S.  Shell,  '21,  and  Ludvig  Reimers,  '22. 

Pi  Lambda  Phi 

Pi  Lambda  Phi,  the  new  French  honor  society,  elected  the  fol- 
lowing: Lucetta  Killenbarger,  9 '8,  Helen  Hannon,  '16,  F.  O.  Tosten- 
son,  '17,  Ruth  Dobbins,  '19,  Aura  Hardison,  '19,  Gabrielle  Higgie, 
'19,  Helen  Alexander,  '20,  Concetta  Bellanca,  '20,  Katherine  Betts, 
'20,  Florence  Bridge,  '20,  A.  P.  Coe,  '20,  Dorothy  Cox,  '20,  Annette 
Girard,  '20,  Ruth  Hardy,  '20,  Jessie  Hillman,  '20,  Mildred  Hollis, 
'20,  Helen  Kearney,  '20,  Vibella  Martin,  '20,  Marguerite  Merker, 
'20,  Jeanette  Mayer,  '20,  Maxine  Orozco,  '20,  Henrietta  Roumi- 
guiero,  '20,  Jeanette  Sholes,  '20,  Lilah  Tunicliffe,  '20,  Helen  Wood, 
'20,  Cassel  Ryan,   '21,  Ruth  Williams,   '23. 

Sigma  Kappa  Alpha 

Sigma  Kappa  Alpha,  the  women 's  history  honor  society,  elected  the 
following:  Edith  Sherburne,  '19,  Grace  Cutting,  '20,  Theresa  Costa, 
'20,  Helen  Munn,  '20,  Jeanette  Sudow,  '20,  Esther  Soult,  '20,  Lucy 
Spaulding,  '21,  and  Cora  Burt,   '21. 

Tau  Beta  Pi 

Tau  Beta  Pi,  the  national  technical  and  scientific  honor  society, 
elected  the  following:  G.  M.  Cunningham,  '20,  W.  H.  Hanf,  '20,  L. 
H.  Pries,  '20,  R.  P.  Crippen,  '21,  W.  W.  Davison,  '21,  H.  W.  Haber- 
korn,  '21,  S.  C.  Haymond,  '21,  R.  D.  Miller,  '21,  and  H.  R.  Thorn- 
burg,  '21. 

Theta  Tau 

Theta  Tau,  engineering  honor  society,  initiated  the  following: 
L.  A.  Bond,  '19,  H.  W.  Franklin,  '21,  Harvey  Hardison,  '20,  Ralph 
Saulisbury,  '20,  J.  B.  Leiser,  '20,  Alfred  Livingston,  '21,  D.  A. 
McMillan,   '21,  J.  M.  Rogers,  '21,  D.  H.  Thornburg,  '21. 


48  UNIVEESITT  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

Alumni 

More  than  750  alumni,  representing  nearly  every  graduating 
class  from  the  University  during  the  last  fifty-five  years,  met  at 
the  Hotel  Oakland  for  the  annual  alumni  dinner  on  the  evening  of 
March  23  in  honor  of  President  Barrows  and  in  celebration  of 
Charter  Day.  W.  E.  Creed,  '98,  President  of  the  Alumni  Associa- 
tion, was  toastmaster.  The  speakers  were  Mrs.  A.  F.  Morrison, 
'78,  Dr.  Paul  S.  Eeinsch,  legal  counsellor  for  the  Eepublic  of  China, 
and  Governor  Wra.  D.  Stephens,  who  presented  Dr.  David  P.  Bar- 
rows as  the  main  speaker  of  the  evening. 

Seated  at  the  speakers'  table  were:  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wigginton  E. 
Creed,  '98,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Chas.  S.  Wheeler,  '84,  Dr.  and  Mrs.  John 
C.  Merriam,  Mr. 'and  Mrs.  C.  C.  Young,  '92,  Col.  Geo.  C.  Edwards, 
'73,  Mr.  Gardner  F.  Williams,  '65,  Professor  and  Mrs.  E.  K.  Eand, 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Byron  Mauzy,  President  and  Mrs.  David  P.  Barrows, 
'95,  Mr.  W.  H.  George,  Dr.  Paul  S.  Eeinsch,  Professor  and  Mrs.  B. 
E.  Seligman,  Professor  A.  F.  Newton,  Mrs.  Benjamin  I.  Wheeler, 
Dr.  and  Mrs.  Eay  Lyman  Wilbur,  President  of  Stanford  University, 
Dr.  E.  0.  Lovett,  President  of  Eice  Institute,  Dr.  von  KleinSmid, 
President  of  the  University  of  Arizona,  Bishop  A.  W.  Leonard,  of 
the  University  of  Southern  California,  Dr.  A.  Eoss  Hill,  President 
of  the  University  of  Missouri,  Judge  Kenneth  Mackintosh,  of  the 
Supreme  Court  of  Washington,  Mr.  Brittingham,  President  of  the 
Board  of  the  University  of  Wisconsin. 


UNIVEESITY  MEETINGS 

January  16 — President  David  P.  Barrows. 

January  30 — Edwin  E.  A.  Seligman,  Professor  of  Finance;  and 
Edward  McChesney  Sait,  Lecturer  in  Political  Science. 

February  13 — Dr.  Ellen  Fitz  Pendleton,  President  Wellesley  Col- 
lege; and  Dr.  Charles  Atwood  Kofoid,  Professor  of  Zoology  and 
Assistant  Director  of  the  Scripps  Institution  for  Biological  Eesearch. 
(Postponed.) 

February  27 — President  Silas  Evans  of  Occidental  College;  and 
Dr.  John  Campbell  Merriam,  Professor  of  Palaeontology  and  His- 
torical Geology  and  Dean  of  the  Faculties. 

March  12 — Leslie  William  Irving,  president  Associated  Students; 
Miss  Doris  Peoples;  Eay  Vandervoort;  William  Joseph  Hayes;  Pro- 
fessor Clarence  L.  Cory,  Dean  of  the  College  of  Mechanics;  and 
President  David  P.  Barrows.  "Self-government  and  Honor  Spirit 
Meeting." 


VNIVEESITY  BECOBD  49 

HALF-HOUR  OF  MUSIC 

(In  the  Greek  Theatre  on  Sunday  afternoons) 

March  21 — Kajetan  Attl,  soloist.     (Not  given.) 
March  28 — Henrick    Gjerdrum,    pianist;    Ellen    Page    Pressley, 
lyric  soprano;  and  Len  Barnes,  baritone. 

MUSICAL  AND  DRAMATIC   EVENTS 

February  3 — Sonata  recital  by  Mr.  Sigmund  Beel,  violinist,  and 
Mr.  George  McManus,  pianist,  Wheeler  Hall. 

February  10 — Sonata  recital  by  Mr.  Sigmund  Beel,  violinist,  and 
Mr.  George  McManus,  pianist,  Wheeler  Hall. 

February  12 — Symphony  concert  by  San  Francisco  Symphony 
Orchestra,  Alfred  Hertz,  conducting,  Harmon  Gymnasium. 

February  19 — Symphony  concert  by  San  Francisco  Symphony 
Orchestra,  Alfred  Hertz,  conducting,  Harmon  Gymnasium. 

February  24 — First  concert,  Berkeley  Musical  Association,  Har- 
mon Gymnasium. 

February  26 — Symphony  concert  by  San  Francisco  Symphony 
Orchestra,  Alfred  Hertz,  conducting,  Harmon  Gymnasium. 

March  2 — Second  concert,  Berkeley  Musical  Association,  Harmon 
Gymnasium. 

March  9 — Third  concert,  Berkeley  Musical  Association,  Harmon 
Gymnasium. 

March  11 — Symphony  concert  by  San  Francisco  Symphony  Or- 
chestra, Alfred  Hertz,  conducting,  Harmon  Gymnasium. 

March  12— "Da  Makin's,"  and  "Her  Husband's  Wife.','  Mask 
and  Dagger  Society. 

March  16 — T.  F.  Freeman  in  a  piano  recital  (before  Fine  Arts 
Association),  Wheeler  Auditorium. 

March  17 — Chamber  music  recital  by  the  San  Francisco  Chamber 
Music  Society,  Wheeler  Hall. 

March  18 — Chamber  music  recital  by  the  San  Francisco  Chamber 
Music  Society,  Wheeler  Hall. 

March  18 — Fourth  concert,  Berkeley  Musical  Association,  Har- 
mon Gymnasium. 

March  2.5 — Chamber  music  recital  by  the  San  Francisco  Chamber 
Music  Society,  Wheeler  Hall. 


50  UNIVEBSITT  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CEBONICLE 


LECTURES 

January  16 — Julean  Arnold,  commercial  attache  of  the  United 
States  in  China,  "Industry  in  China." 

January  20— Henry   Taylor,   "Types   of   Design   in   Relation  to 
Printing."    Before  Fine  Arts  Association. 

January  21 — R.  B.  Abbott,  Instructor  in  Physics,  "Conduction 
of  Electricity  in  Radio  Vacuum  Tubes." 

January  21— T.    G.   Chamberlain,    '15,   "Present   Status   of   the 
League  and  the  Treaty." 

January  21 — Thomas  Samper,  "Conditions  in  Colombia."     Be- 
fore Spanish  Club. 

January  23 — Dr.  M.  K  Azgapetian,  former  major  general  in  the 
Persian  Army,  "Armenia  and  the  War." 

January  25— Adolph  Putzker,  Professor  of  German  Literature, 
Emeritus,  ' '  A  Great  Moral  Question. ' '     Before  Channing  Club. 

January  27 — President  David  P.  Barrows,  "Foreign  Mandates 
and  American  Government  in  the  Philippines." 

January  27 — Florian  Cajori,  Professor  of  the  History  of  Mathe- 
matics, "Early  Physical  Experiments  and  Inventions." 

January  27— Judge  G.  B.  Crothers,  "The  Field  of  Law."  Before 
Pre-Legal  Association. 

January  28 — Ernest  Dimnet,  French  author  and  historian, 
"Leaders  of  France." 

January  29 — Jacob    Loewenberg,    Assistant    Professor    of    Phil- 
osophy, "Metaphysics  and  Society."     Before  Philosophical  Union. 
January  30— E.  M.  Salt,  Lecturer  in  Political  Science,  ' '  The  War 
and  French  Political  Parties." 

February  2 — W.  E.  Talbert,  Director  of  the  Pacific  Coast  Bureau 
of  Employment  Research,  "The  Scientific  Method  Applied  to  the 
Management  of  Men."     Before  University  Theosophical  Club. 

February  3 — L.  T.  Jones,  Assistant  Professor  of  Physics, 
"Atomistic  Ether." 

February  3— H.  E.  Van  Norman,  Professor  of  Dairy  Manage- 
ment, Vice-Director  of  the  Agricultural  Experiment  Station  and 
Dean  of  the  University  Farm  School,  "Laborers  Today  and  Land- 
owners Tomorrow. ' ' 

February  5 — T.  F.  Hunt,  Profesor  of  Agriculture  and  Dean  of 
the  College  of  Agriculture,  "The  Motive  for  Better  Farming." 

February  5 — B.  T.  Williams,  Agassiz  Professor  of  Oriental  Lan- 
aruages,  "Confucianism." 

February  6 — E.  T.  Williams,  Agassiz  Professor  of  Oriental  Lan- 
guages, ' '  American  Relations  with  China. ' ' 


UNIVEBSITY  EECOED  51 

February  8 — J.  V.  Breitwieser,  Associate  Professor  of  Educa- 
tion, ' '  Education  and  Modern  Social  Problems. ' '  Before  Channing 
Club. 

February  9 — C.  E.  Eugh,  Professor  of  Education,  ' '  Socialization 
of  Education. ' '    Before  Theosophical  Society. 

February  10 — T.  F.  Hunt,  Dean  of  the  College  of  Agriculture, 
"The  Economies  of  Better  Farming." 

February  11 — E.  E.  A.  Seligman,  Professor  of  Finance,  "Oppor- 
tunities for  Women  with  Economic  Training. ' ' 

February  12 — Dr.  Ira  Smedley  McLean,  "My  Work  in  Lister 
Institute. ' ' 

February  13 — E.  M.  Fassett,  former  mayor  and  city  councilman 
of  Spokane,  Washington,  ' '  The  Eegulation  of  Municipal  Utilities. ' ' 

February  13 — T.  H.  Eeed,  Professor  of  Municipal  Government, 
"The  President,  the  Senate,  and  the  League." 

February  18 — H.  G.  Barker,  threatre  director  and  writer,  "The 
Artist  as  a  Vital  Member  of  the  Community." 

February  18 — Lazaro  Basch,  commercial  agent  of  the  Mexican 
Government,  '  *  Commercial  Opportunities  in  Mexico. ' '  Before 
Spanish  Club. 

February  18— S.  M.  Gordon,  '16,  "Feeding  Four  Thousand." 
Before  Y.  M.  C.  A. 

February  18 — W.  J.  Eaymond,  Associate  Professor  of  Physics, 
"New  Apparatus  and  Methods  of  Measurement." 

February  19 — Dr.  H.  H.  Guy,  formerly  president  of  Sei-Gaku-In 
University,  Japan,  ' '  The  Eelations  between  Japan  and  the  United 
States. ' ' 

February  20— L.  H.  Hough,  President  Northwestern  University, 
"The  English  Speaking  People  and  the  Future  of  the  World." 

February  22 — H.  E.  Bolton,  Professor  of  American  History, 
"Washington  and  American  Ideals." 

February  24 — Florian  Cajori,  Professor  of  History  of  Mathe- 
matics, "The  History  of  Magic  Squares." 

February  24— E.  T.  Holbrook,  Professor  of  French,  "The  Ex- 
periences of  an  American  Student  in  Paris  in  1893." 

February  24 — Paul  Scharrenberg,  Secretary  State  Federation  of 
Labor,  "Industrial  Conference  at  Washington."  Before  Social 
Science  Club. 

February  25 — Zdenka  Buben,  Assistant  Public  Health  Officer  of 
Alameda,  "Public  Health  Field  Work." 

February  25 — Ansell  Hall,  Assistant  in  Forestry,  "A  Trip 
through  the  Proposed  Eoosevelt  National  Park." 

February  25 — J.  B.  Orynski,  "Mining  Methods  in  Nicaragua." 


52  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

February  26 — J.  V.  Breitwieser,  Associate  Professor  of  Educa- 
tion, "Levels  of  Behavior." 

February  26— P.  H.  J.  Lerrigo,  Candidate  Secretary  American 
Baptist  Foreign  Mission  Society,  "Medical  Missions  in  the  Philip- 
pines." 

February  27 — H.  H.  Bell,  Assistant  Lifework  Director,  Inter- 
church  World  Movement,  ' '  World  Upheavals. ' 

February  27 — Edgar  Dawson,  Professor  of  American  Govern- 
ment, "What  is  Education  for  Democracy?" 

February  27— Professor  C.  H.  Toll  of  Amherst  College,  "The 
Sciences  and  the  Eeal."    Before  Philosophical  Union. 

February  29— Rev.  H.  E.  B.  Speight,  "Our  Pilgrim  Fathers." 
Before  Channing  Club. 

March  2 — Professor  Florian  Cajori,  "Old  Physical  Experiments 
and  Inventions." 

March  3 — John  C.  Merriam,  Professor  of  Palaeontology  and  His- 
torical Geology  and  Dean  of  the  Faculties,  "The  Construction  of 
a  Geological  Scale  for  the  Great  Basin  of  North  America." 

March  3 — M.  Krunich,  Instructor  in  Serbo-Croatian  and  French, 
"Serbia  in  Abundance  and  in  Need." 

March  3— E.  P.  Lewis,  Professor  of  Physics,  "Low  Potential 
Discharge  Band  Spectra." 

March  3— Mrs.  June  Eichardson  Lucas,  "The  Morale  of  the 
Children  of  Europe." 

March  4 — Professor  Florian  Cajori,  ' '  Medieval  Methods  of  Com- 
puting on  the  Exchequer  and  Other  Counting  Boards. ' ' 

March  4— C.  U.  Clark,  Director  of  the  School  of  Classical  Studies 
in  the  American  Academy  in  Rome,  ' '  Roumanian  Art  and  Archi- 
tecture. ' ' 

March  4 — Kenneth  Saunders,  "Buddhism."     Before  Y.  W.  C.  A. 

March  6— G.  R.  Noyes,  Professor  of  Slavic  Languages,  "Slavic 
Mind. ' '     Before  Cosmopolitan  Club. 

March  9 — S.  C.  Kiang,  Instructor  in  Chinese,  "Chinese  Revo- 
lution."   Before  Social  Science  Club. 

March  9 — Miss  Harriet  Wilde.  "Physical  Education  as  an 
Agency  in  Y.  W.  C.  A.  Work. ' '     Before  Y.  W.  C.  A. 

March  10 — G.  M.  Calhoun,  Assistant  Professor  of  Greek,  "Ward 
Politics  in  Ancient  Athens." 

March  11— Mrs.  R.  S.  Holway,  "The  Collegiate  Alumnae." 

March  11 — Dr.  J.  A.  Norris,  "Health  and  Physical  Education." 

March  12 — E.  T.  Williams,  Agassiz  Professor  of  Oriental  Lan- 
guages and  Literature,  "The  Rise  of  Japan." 

March  16 — Professor  Florian  Cajori,  "Electricity  and  Magnetism 
during  the  18th  and  Beginning  of  the  19th  Centuries. ' ' 


UNIVEBSITY  BECOED  53 

March  16 — George  Tracy,  president  of  the  Typographical  Union, 
San  Francisco,  "The  Printers'  Strike  in  New  York."  Before  Social 
Science  Club. 

March  17 — C.  H.  Kunsman,  Whiting  Fellow  in  Physics,  "A  Dis- 
cussion of  Experiments  on  the  Electrical  Conductivity  of  Air." 

March  18 — Professor  Florian  Cajori,  "The  Evolution  of  the 
Dollar  Mark. ' ' 

March  18— Bishop  Francis  J.  McConnell,  "The  Wider  Task." 

March  18 — Dr.  Tasuku  Harada,  former  president  Doshisha  Uni- 
versity, Japan,  "Japanese-American  Relations." 

March  19 — Maurice  Maeterlinck,  poet  and  dramatist,  "The  Un- 
known Shore." 

March  19 — G.  P.  Adams,  Professor  of  Philosophy,  "Psychology 
and  the  Social  Sciences." 

March  21 — Dr.  Paul  S.  Reinsch,  former  ambassador  to  China, 
"Responsibilities  of  Educational  Institutions  for  Future  American 
Policies  in  the  Pacific. ' ' 

March  22 — G.  N.  Lewis,  Professor  of  Physical  Chemistry  and 
Dean  of  the  College  of  Chemistry,  ' '  Color  and  Molecular  Structure. ' ' 

March  24 — Maurice  E.  Deutsch,'  consulting  engineer,  "Water 
Power  Development  in  North  and  South  America."  Before  Civil 
Engineering  Association. 

March  25 — E.  W.  Brown,  Professor  of  Mathematics  in  Yale  Col- 
lege, "The  Trojan  Group  of  Minor  Planets." 

March  25 — Regis  Michaud,  Professor  of  French,  "France  after 
the  War. ' ' 

March  26 — Professor  E.  W.  Brown,  "Moon  Theory  and  Tables." 

March  26— R.  H.  Scofield,  Teaching  Fellow  in  English,  "The 
Scope  of  Ethics. ' '     Before  the  Philosophical  Union. 

March  29 — Dr.  J.  D.  Ball,  "Modern  Psychology  and  its  Applica- 
tions in  Legal  Practice,  Civil  and  Criminal. ' ' 

March  30 — Elwood  Mead,  Professor  of  Rural  Institutions,  ' '  Some 
California  Problems. ' ' 

March  30 — Sydney  Gamble,  Secretary  of  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.,  Peking, 
"Present  Day  Conditions  in  China." 

March  30 — C.  K.  Edmunds,  President  Canton  Christian  College, 
"Thirty  Thousand  Miles  in  China." 

March  31 — Dr.  Jau  Don  Ball,  ' '  Modern  Psychiatry  and  its 
Application  in  Legal  Practice,  Civil  and  Criminal,  II. ' 

March  31 — W.  H.  Williams,  Instructor  in  Physics,  "Some  Recent 
Developments  of  the  Quantum  Theory  with  Special  Reference  to 
their  Explanation  of  the  Stark  Effect. ' ' 


54  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

SPECIAL  LECTUEE  COURSES 
Department  of  Engush 

The  Department  of  English  announced  a  series  of  readings  as 
follows : 

February  24 — Charles  Mills  Gayley,  Professor  of  the  English 
Language  and  Literature,  A  Kipling  Evening. 

March  2 — Harold  L.  Bruce,  Associate  Professor  of  English  Com- 
position, Stevenson's  "Will  o'  the  Mill"  and  Kipling's  "Tomlin- 
son. ' ' 

March  9 — Walter  Morris  Hart,  Professor  of  English  Philology, 
De  Quincy's  "The  English  Mail  Coach." 

Professor  Gayley  gave  a  series  of  readings  on  "Poets  of  To- 
day." He  dealt  mainly  with  the  works  of  John  Masefield  entitled 
"The  Widow  in  Bye  Street,"  "The  Everlasting  Mercy,"  "Dauber." 

Extension  Division  Lectures 

Edward  Kennard  Rand,  Sather  Professor  of  Classical  Literature, 
gave  a  series  of  there  public  lectures  under  the  auspices  of  the 
University  Extension  Division  on  '  The  Influence  of  Rome, ' '  in  the 
lecture  room  of  the  San  Francisco  Public  Library. 

January  16 — Libraries  in  the  Middle  Ages. 

January  23 — A  Winter  in  Rome. 

January  30 — Horace's  Sabine  Farm. 

George  M.  Stratton,  Professor  of  Psychology,  delivered  a  series 
of  six  lectures  on  "Psychology  and  Health,"  in  the  Auditorium, 
Emanu-El  School,  1337  Sutter  street,  San  Francisco. 

January  16 — Emotions  in  Health  and  Sickness. 

January  23 — Multiple  Personality. 

January  30 — Hypnotism  and  the  Subconscious. 

February  6 — Mental  Healing,  its  Methods  and  Results. 

February  13 — Psychoanalysis. 

February  20 — Mental  Hygiene. 

Fruit  Jobbers  Con\^ntion  Lectures 

Western  fruit  jobbers  were  the  guests  of  the  University  and  of 
the  College  of  Agriculture  February  3.  The  following  programme 
of  horticultural  lectures  was  given: 

1.  H.  J.  Ramsey,  California  Fruit  Growers'  Exchange,  "Trans- 
portation of  Fruits." 

2.  W.  L.  Howard,  Division  of  Pomology,  "Spraying  Orchards." 

3.  E.  L.  Overholser,  Assistant  Professor  of  Pomology,  "Recent 
Investigations  in  Cold  Storage  of  Fruit." 


VNIVEBSITY  SECOBD  55 

4.  G.  H.  Hecke,  Chief,  State  Department  of  Agriculture,  Sacra- 
mento, '  *  Grading,  Packing,  and  Standardization  of  Fruit. ' ' 

5.  W.  V.  Cruess,  Assistant  Professor  of  Zymology,  "Investiga- 
tion in  Conserved  Fruit  Products." 

Sather  Lectures 

Edward  Kennard  Eand,  Professor  of  Latin  in  Harvard  Univer- 
sity and  Sather  Professor  of  Classical  Literature,  continued  the 
Sather  Lectures  for  the  second  half-year  on  the  subject:  Classical 
Culture  in  the  Middle  Ages.  The  following  lectures,  most  of  them 
illustrated  with  the  stereopticon,  were  especially  designed  for  the 
public : 

January  15 — Libraries  in  the  Middle  Ages. 

January  29 — The  Development  of  Mediaeval  Script. 

February  12 — A  French  Monastery:  St.  Martins  of  Tours. 

February  26 — A  German  Monastery:  St.  Gall. 

March  11 — The  Mediaeval  University.  (By  L.  J.  Paetow,  Pro- 
fessor of  Medieval  History.) 

March  25 — Sacred  Lyric  Poetry, 

April  8 — Convivial  Lyric  Poetry. 

April  22 — Mediaeval  Church  Music.  (Assisted  by  the  Eev. 
Fathers  Ouvrard  and  Marcetteau.) 


UNIVEESITY  PEESS  PUBLICATIONS 
Publications  issued  by  the  University  Press  since  January  1,  1920. 

Classical  Philology 

Notes  on  the  Silvae  of  Statius,  Book  IV,  by  W.  A.  Merrill. 
Vol.  5,  no.  7,  pp.  117-134.     February,  1920.     Price,  $.20. 

Solon  the  Athenian,  by  Ivan  M.  Linforth.  Vol.  6,  pp.  1-318. 
November,  1919.     Price,  $3. 

The  Greek  Theater  of  the  Fifth  Century  before  Christ,  by  James 
T.  Allen.    Vol.  7,  no.  1,  pp.  1-119,  pis.  1-9.  March,  1920.   Price,  $1.25. 

Modern  Philology 

The  Use  of  Tu  and  Vous  in  Moliere,  by  Percival  B.  Fay.  Vol.  8, 
no.  3,  pp.  227-286.    March,  1920.     Price,  $.75. 

Zoology 

A  New  Morphological  Interpretation  of  the  Structure  of  Nocti- 
luca  and  its  Bearing  on  the  Status  of  the  Cystoflagellate  (Haeckel), 
by  Charles  A.  Kofoid.  Vol.  19,  no.  10,  pp.  317-334,  pi.  18,  2  figures 
in  text.    February,  1920.    Price,  $.25. 


^U' 


^y 


S  ' 


UNIVERSITY   RECORD 

April  1  to  June  30 
1920 


S" 


1 


UNIVERSITY  RECORD 


9974  STUDENTS  IN  UNIVERSITY 

Maintaining  its  position  as  the  foremost  university  in  the 
United  States  in  point  of  numerical  supremacy,  the  University  of 
California  with  a  total  enrollment  of  9974  undergraduate  and  grad- 
uate students  in  the  Berkeley  colleges  during  the  semester  January  to 
June,  1920,  has  reached  the  highest  registration  mark  in  its  history. 

There  are  8918  undergraduate  and  1056  graduate  students  on 
the  campus.  Of  the  former  number,  3512  are  men  and  women  fresh- 
men, 2273  are  sophomores,  1734  are  juniors,  and  1399  are  seniors. 
Of  the  undergraduates,  men  outnumber  women  in  the  proportion 
of  5106  to  3812,  and  in  the  graduate  division  in  the  proportion  of 
542  to  514. 

The  College  of  Letters  and  Science  leads  the  enrollment  with  6891 
students;  second  is  the  College  of  Commerce  with  866;  third  is  the 
College  of  Agriculture  with  650;  fourth,  College  of  Mechanics  with 
625;  fifth.  College  of  Chemistry  with  288;  sixth.  College  of  Mining 
with  242;  seventh,  College  of  Civil  Engineering  with  231;  eighth, 
School  of  Jurisprudence  with  105;  ninth,  School  of  Medicine  with 
72,  followed  by  the  College  of  Architecture  and  Engineering. 

There  is  one  woman  in  the  College  of  Mechanics,  fourteen 
women  in  the  College  of  Chemistry,  twenty-two  in  the  School  of 
Medicine,  nineteen  in  the  School  of  Jurisprudence,  and  one  in  the 
College  of  Architecture. 


"o"- 


STUDENTS  ASK  FOR  DORMITORIES 

The  following  petition,  signed  by  4822  enrolled  students  of  the 
University  and  asking  for  the  construction  and  establishment  of 
dormitories  on  the  campus,  was  presented  to  the  Board  of  Regents 
at  its  meeting  in  May: 

"The  increase  in  the  size  of  the  student  body  of  the  University 
of  California  has  strained  the  capacity  of  the  University  in  many 
ways,  but  nowhere  has  the  strain  been  greater  than  in  the  matter 


58  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CEBONICLE 

of  housing  facilities  for  tlie  students.  It  is  conservatively  esti- 
mated that  there  are  twenty-eight  hundred  or  more  students  living 
in  private  boarding-houses.  A  survey  of  these  boarding-houses 
made  by  the  Dean  of  Women  showed  that  in  most  cases  accom- 
modations offered  provided  only  for  the  bare  necessities.  This  con- 
dition was  especially  noticeable  during  the  influenza  epidemics  of 
1918  and  1920. 

' '  Moreover,  present  private  facilities  near  the  campus  are  not 
sufficient.  This  necessitates  students  living  some  distance  from  the 
University,  which  tends  to  disrupt  the  unity  of  the  Student  Body 
with  a  resulting  loss  to  the  University  and  to  the  student. 

"Furthermore,  the  construction  of  dormitories  at  the  University 
would  allow  the  students  to  live  more  cheaply.  A  survey  of  the  private 
boarding-houses  showed  that  the  cost  of  board  and  room  was  ap- 
proximately fifty  to  fifty-five  dollars  a  month.  This  sum  is  from 
five  to  ten  dollars  a  month  more  than  is  charged  at  those  institu- 
tions which  have  dormitories. 

' '  Therefore,  we,  the  students  of  the  University  of  California, 
respectfully  petition  the  Board  of  Regents  to  construct  and  estab- 
lish dormitories  on  the  campus  as  a  vital  and  immediate  necessity  to 
the  best  interests  of  the  State  University  and  of  the  people  of  the 
State. ' ' 

The  petition  and  investigation  of  the  housing  situation  were 
referred  to  the  Committee  on  Grounds  and  Buildings.  The  situation 
at  the  University  Farm,  Davis,  was  referred  to  the  Committee  on 
Agriculture. 


DISQUALIFIED  STUDENTS 

Four  hundred  and  sixty-two  students  of  the  State  University 
were  disqualified  from  returning  for  study  next  semester  by  reason 
of  their  failure  to  pass  in  the  required  units  of  work.  The  number 
of  students  disqualified  during  the  semester  August  to  December, 
1919,  was  464. 

The  total  of  462  would  have  been  cut  down  by  171  had  the  old 
eight-unit  rule  remained  in  effect.  Undergraduates  are  now  re- 
quired each  semester  to  pass  in  at  least  ten  units  of  work,  or  to  pass 
with  excellent  or  thoroughly  satisfactory  grades  in  courses  aggre- 
gating at  least  eight  units  of  work. 

Of  the  disqualified  students,  397  were  men  and  165  were  women. 
Last  semester  the  figures  were  319  men  and  145  women.  Men 
students  outnumber  women  students  at  the  University. 

Eliminations  among  the  freshmen  totaled  145  men  and  101 
women;  sophomores,  86  men  and  26  women;  juniors,  42  men  and  18 
women;  seniors,  24  men  and  20  women. 


UNIVEBSITY  BECOBD  59 


COMMENCEMENT  WEEK 

The  fifty-seventh  Commencement  exercises  of  the  University 
held  in  the  Greek  Theatre  on  Wednesday,  May  12,  were  marked  by 
President  Barrows'  first  address  to  a  graduating  class.  Eabbi  Martin 
A.  Meyer  of  San  Francisco  gave  the  invocation. 

Marking  an  increase  of  thirty-one  per  cent  over  the  figures  of 
last  year,  and  attaining  the  highest  graduation  figures  in  the  his- 
tory of  the  University,  the  number  of  degrees  conferred  this  year 
totalled  1290,  700  men  and  590  women,  as  contrasted  with  983  in 
1919;  821  received  the  A.B.  degree  as  against  757;  194  received  the 
B.S.  degree,  divided  as  follows:  61  in  the  College  of  Agriculture, 
48  in  the  College  of  Commerce,  44  in  the  College  of  Mechanics,  16 
in  the  College  of  Mining,  13  in  the  College  of  Civil  Engineering, 
7  in  the  College  of  Chemistry,  and  5  in  the  Medical  School  to 
women  who  completed  the  curriculum  for  nurses.  Thirty-nine 
students  received  the  degree  of  Graduate  in  Pharmacy  from  the 
California  College  of  Pharmacy,  and  two  students  were  awarded 
the  degree  of  Pharmaceutical  Chemist;  the  degree  of  Doctor  of 
Dental  Surgery  was  conferred  upon  15  students;  13  men  received 
the  degree  of  Bachelor  of  Laws  from  the  Hastings  College  of  the 
Law.  Higher  degrees  this  year  numbered  216,  as  follows:  122 
masters  of  arts  and  19  masters  of  science;  30  juris  doctors;  23 
doctors  of  philosophy;  21  doctors  of  medicine;  and  one  mining 
engineer.  Professional  degrees  totalled  124  as  against  123  in  1919. 
Since  1912  the  totals  of  degrees  awarded  are  chronologically  725, 
893,  968,  1080,  1164,  907,  983,  and  1290. 

Adjutant  General  J.  J.  Borree,  representing  Governor  W.  D. 
Stephens,  delivered  the  military  commissions  to  fifty-three  cadets 
of  the  University. 

The  student  speakers  at  Commencement  and  the  topics  of  their 
addresses  were:  Frank  Howard  Wilcox,  Pomona,  College  of  Letters 
and  Science,  ''A  Defense  of  Old-Fashioned  Learning";  Harry  Allan 
Sproul,  Berkeley,  College  of  Agriculture,  "The  Social  Element  as  a 
Factor  in  Promoting  More  Efficient  Farming";  Helen  Eoberta  Mac- 
Gregor,  Oakland,  College  of  Letters  and  Science,  "Leadership  as 
a  Fundamental  Problem  in  a  Democracy";  and  Marion  Mitchell 
Bourquin,  Butte,  Hastings  College  of  the  Law,  "The  True  Function 
of  the  University  in  the  Life  of  the  Community." 

The  University  medal,  given  to  the  most  distinguished  member 
of  the  graduating  class,  was  awarded  to  Milton  Leroy  Almquist, 
of  the  College  of  Mechanics. 

The  banquet  of  the  men  of  the  Senior  class  on  May  7  was  held 
on  the  campus  for  the  first  time,  in  the  Hearst  Memorial  Mining 


60  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

Building.  C.  S.  Edwards  was  toastmaster,  and  the  speakers  were 
President  Emeritus  Benj.  Ide  Wheeler  and  President  David  P. 
Barrows.  Toasts  were  given  by  Dean  Frank  H.  Probert,  Professor 
K.  C.  Leebriek,  R.  E,  Connolly,  L.  W.  Irving,  N.  S.  Gallison,  S.  N. 
Mering,  and  E.  I,  White.  The  Senior  women's  banquet  was  held 
at  the  Hotel  Oakland.  Sue  Crawford  was  toastmistress,  and  the 
speakers  were  Dean  Lucy  W.  Stebbins,  Helen  Allen,  Euth  Le  Hane, 
Geraldine  Pratt,  and  Katherine  Schwaner. 

The  Senior  Extravaganza  was  given  in  the  Greek  Theatre  on 
Saturday  evening,  May  8.  The  play,  "Here's  How,"  was  written 
by  W.  A.  Brewer,  Jr.,  and  R.  W.  Rinehart. 

The  baccalaureate  sermon  was  delivered  Sunday,  May  9,  in  the 
Greek  Theatre  by  Rt.  Rev.  Edward  Lamb  Parsons,  Bishop  Coadjutor 
of  the  Diocese  of  California.  The  speaker  urged  the  graduates  to 
live  a  life  of  service  to  their  fellowmen. 

At  the  Senior  Pilgrimage  on  May  10,  the  following  were  the 
speakers  in  the  order  of  march:  Senior  Men's  Hall,  E.  L  White, 
of  Fresno;  Senior  Women's  Hall,  Ruth  Le  Hane,  of  Modesto; 
Hearst  Hall,  Geraldine  Pratt,  of  La  Jolla;  Gilman  Hall,  T.  F. 
Young,  of  Stockton;  South  Hall,  Dean  F.  M.  Probert;  Campanile, 
S,  N.  Mering,  of  Sacramento;  Civil  Engineering  Building,  V.  L. 
Jones,  of  Yucaipa;  Mining  Building,  Sam  Grinsf elder,  of  Spokane; 
Mechanics  Building,  R.  H.  Muenter,  of  Berkeley;  Architecture 
Building,  Mervyn  Gunzendorfer,  of  San  Francisco;  Library,  Kath- 
arine Schwaner,  of  Winterset,  Iowa;  Agriculture  Building,  J.  D. 
Wheeler,  of  Fresno;  California  Hall,  L.  W.  Irving,  of  Oakland; 
Boalt  Hall,  L.  L.  Thornburgh,  of  Santa  Barbara;  Wheeler  Hall, 
N.  S.  Gallison,  of  Mariposa;  Harmon  Gymnasium,  Harold  Dexter, 
of  Alameda;  Senior  Oak,  R.  E.  Connoll.y,  of  Ukiah.  The  Senior 
ball  was  given  on  the  evening  of  the  same  day  at  the  Hotel  Oak- 
land. 

The  Phi  Beta  Kappa  address  was  delivered  May  11  by  Dr. 
Chester  Harvey  Rowell,  on  the  subject  "Our  Irresponsible  Govern- 
ment." 

The  annual  reception  to  the  graduating  class  was  given  by  Presi- 
dent and  Mrs.  Barrows  on  the  afternoon  of  May  11. 

INTERSESSION 

The  University's  first  normal  Intersession  of  six  weeks  from 
May  10  to  June  19  opened  with  an  enrollment  on  May  8  of  242 
students.  The  final  registration  figure  was  1005'.  The  courses 
during  the  Intersession  were  devoted  mainly  to  elementary  studies 
for  underclassmen  who  had  been  unable  to  enroll  in  the  large 
classes  of  the  regular  term.  There  were  also  a  number  of  seminar 
and  research  graduate  courses. 


UNIVERSITY  EECOED  61 

The  significance  of  the  Intersession  was  voiced  by  Dean  Walter 
Morris  Hart,  who  said:  "The  opening  of  the  first  Intersession 
makes  the  University  of  California  an  all-year  institution.  During 
the  present  session,  those  courses  which  are  in  greatest  demand  by 
the  graduate  and  lower  division  students  are  being  offered.  This 
gives  the  graduate  the  pleasant  advantages  of  summer  study  in 
seminar  and  research  courses.  Likewise  the  lower  division  student 
is  benefited,  and  in  many  cases  admitted  to  necessary  courses  from 
which  he  may  have  been  excluded  because  of  overcrowding  in  the 
regular  sessions  during  the  current  year.  Since  the  Intersession 
will  end  at  the  very  beginning  of  the  Summer  Session,  the  student 
will  be  enabled  to  receive  credit  for  one  semester's  residence  and 
for  twelve  units  of  work. ' ' 

SUMMER  SESSION 

The  University's  twenty-first  Summer  Session  of  six  weeks 
opened  June  21  at  Berkeley  and  at  Los  Angeles.  A  choice  from 
312  courses  in  thirty-six  separate  departments  under  the  super- 
vision of  a  faculty  of  220  instructors  was  offered  students  at 
Berkeley,  while  at  Los  Angeles  there  were  114  courses  in  twenty- 
four  departments  with  a  faculty  of  seventy-five  members.  Twenty- 
eight  educational  institutions  and  twenty  states  were  represented 
on  the  Berkeley  faculty  roster,  while  sixteen  collegiate  institutions 
and  eleven  states  were  represented  on  the  Los  Angeles  roster. 

UNIVERSITY  AGAIN  WINS  MILITARY  HONORS 

For  the  seventh  consecutive  year  the  University  has  been  desig- 
nated as  a  "Distinguished  College"  by  the  United  States  War 
Department,  according  to  telegraphic  advices  received  by  President 
Barrows  from  Adjutant  General  Harris.  Not  more  than  twenty  per 
cent  of  educational  institutions  in  the  class  of  the  University  of 
California  maintaining  units  of  the  senior  division  of  the  Reserve 
Officers'  Training  Corps  may  be  so  designated. 

Colonel  John  T.  Nance,  Commandant  of  the  Reserve  Officers' 
Training  Corps  Unit  at  the  University,  is  commended  on  the  excel- 
lent standard  reached  by  the  students  of  the  University.  General 
Harris'  telegram  reads: 

"University  of  California  is  designated  as  distinguished  college 
for  1920  period.  Secretary  of  War  extends  congratulations  to  you 
and  all  concerned  upon  the  high  standard  of  efficiency  attained  by 
military  department  in  your  institution. ' ' 

In  consequence  of  the  report  of  the  War  Department,  the  Uni- 
versity of  California  will  be  entitled  to  name  an  honor  gTaduate  in 
military  science  and  tactics  for  an  officers'  commission  in  the 
regular  army  without  further  examination. 


62  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHBONICLE 

UNIVEESITY  FARM 
Farm  Picnic 

University  of  California  Farm,  Davis,  was  the  agricultural  center 
of  the  state  on  the  occasion  of  the  twelfth  annual  picnic  Saturday, 
April  24.  The  attendance  was  estimated  at  over  eighteen  thousand 
persons. 

On  Friday  evening,  April  23,  the  picnic  was  opened  with  an 
alumni  banquet  of  the  University  Farm  School  at  the  University 
Farm  Cafeteria.  At  the  same  time  the  alumni  of  the  College  of 
Agriculture  held  a  banquet  in  Sacramento. 

Speakers  of  the  University  who  addressed  the  gathering  in- 
cluded President  David  P.  Barrows,  Governor  W.  D.  Stephens,  Dean 
Thomas  Forsyth  Hunt,  and  Dean  H.  E.  Van  Norman. 

Features  of  the  picnic  were  a  stock-judging  contest,  athletic 
meets  in  track,  tennis,  swimming,  and  baseball,  concerts  by  the 
University  of  California  Cadet  Band  and  by  the  Holt  Tractor  Band 
of  Stockton,  a  parade  of  floats  and  of  the  pure  bred  stock  of  the 
University  Farm,  a  circus,  boxing  bouts  and  wrestling  matches,  and 
dances. 

Enrollment  Figures 

Enrollment  at  the  University  Farm  during  the  past  year  reached 
a  total  of  1409  students.  Of  these  723  were  Farm  School  students, 
495  were  short  course  students,  87  University  students,  and  104 
students  in  teacher  training  courses. 

University  Farm  School  Graduation 

The  University  Farm  School  graduated  forty-seven  students 
from  nineteen  counties  of  the  state  at  the  tenth  graduation  exer- 
cises held  May  27  at  the  Farm  Auditorium.  Alameda,  Los  Angeles, 
Sacramento,  San  Bernardino,  San  Francisco,  Santa  Barbara,  Santa 
Clara,  Tulare,  and  Yolo  counties  each  furnished  two  or  more 
graduates. 

Dean  H.  E.  Van  Norman  presided  and  Dean  Thomas  Forsyth 
Hunt  presented  the  diplomas  on  behalf  of  the  President  of  the 
University.  Marshal  De  Motte,  chairman  of  the  State  Board  of 
Control,  delivered  the  graduation  address.  C.  E.  Burrell,  retiring 
president  of  the  Associated  Student  Body,  was  one  of  the  speakers. 

Short  Courses 

The  total  attendance  at  the  farmers'  short  courses  at  the  Uni- 
versity Farm,  Davis,  during  the  five-year  period,  1915-1919,  was 
1318  students  from  fifty-one  counties  of  the  state.    More  than  half 


UNIVERSITY  BECORD  63 

the  number  came  from  the  following  six  counties:  Alameda,  San 
Francisco,  Los  Angeles,  Sacramento,  and  Santa  Clara.  Other  coun- 
ties represented  in  large  numbers  were  Sonoma,  Solano,  San 
Joaquin,  Stanislaus,  Tulare,  Fresno,  Butte,  and  Napa  counties. 

Contest  at  University  Farm 

University  of  California  Farm,  Davis,  was  the  scene  on  June  11 
of  the  first  educational  butter  and  cheese  scoring  contest  for  1920. 
Butter  and  cheese-makers  securing  the  highest  scores  received  a 
special  certificate  issued  from  the  Dairy  Industry  Division  of  the 
College  of  Agriculture  of  the  State  University. 

MINE  EESCUE  CONTEST 

A  mine  rescue  contest  in  a  tunnel  driven  five  hundred  feet  into 
the  Berkeley  hills  and  filled  with  poisonous  gas  and  smoke  was  a 
feature  of  the  first  annual  California  Mine  Eescue  and  First  Aid 
meeting  held  on  the  University  campus  Saturday  afternoon.  May  8. 
First  aid  teams  from  the  Empire  Mines  of  Grass  Valley  took  first 
and  third  places,  the  University  of  California  second,  and  Stanford 
University  fourth.  In  the  first  aid  contest  the  Empire  Mines  won 
first  and  second  places,  the  University  third,  and  Stanford  fourth. 
The  participants  were  equipped  with  the  most  modern  oxygen- 
breathing  apparatus.  Prizes  for  the  winners  were  donated  by  the 
National  Safety  Council,  the  Mine  Safety  Appliances  Company, 
and  by  Mr.  F.  D.  Bullard. 

Prior  to  the  contests  Professor  Frank  H.  Probert,  Dean  of  the 
College  of  Mining,  of)ened  the  meeting  with  a  sketch  of  the  coopera- 
tive policy  between  the  University  and  the  United  States  Bureau 
of  Mines. 


DR.  MERRIAM   ELECTED   CARNEGIE   PRESIDENT 

Dr.  John  Campbell  Merriam,  Professor  of  Palaeontology  and 
Historical  Geology,  and  Dean  of  the  Faculties  of  the  University,  has 
been  elected  President  of  the  Carnegie  Institution  of  Washington, 
D.  C. 

The  election  to  this  foremost  position  in  the  world  of  science  is 
regarded  by  Dr.  Merriam 's  colleagues  as  a  fitting  tribute  to  his 
scholarly  ability  and  high  standing  in  the  field  of  American 
research,  as  well  as  a  recognition  of  his  work  during  the  World  War 
as  Chairman  of  the  National  Council  of  Research. 

Dr.  Merriam  has  been  a  member  of  the  University  of  California 
faculty  for  twenty-six  years. 


64  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CEBONICLE 


BELGIUM  BELIEF  FELLOWSHIPS 

Four  University  of  California  graduate  students  have  been 
awarded  the  Belgium  Graduate  Fellowships  accepted  by  the  Board 
of  Eegents  from  the  Fellowship  Committee  of  the  Commission  for 
Relief  in  Belgium.  F.  H.  Wilcox,  '17,  will  study  romance  philology 
and  French,  R.  H.  Scofield,  '19,  will  study  literature  and  philosophy. 
Miss  Nancy  Yerkes,  '19,  will  study  history,  and  D.  A.  Lovell,  '20, 
will  study  architecture.  These  students  will  be  enrolled  at  the 
University  of  Ghent,  of  Brussels,  or  of  Liege. 


CONFERENCES  AND  EXHIBITIONS 

An  exhibition  of  students'  work  consisting  of  original  designs 
for  costume,  house  furnishings,  handwoven  textiles,  and  jewelry 
was  held  at  Architecture  Exhibition  Hall,  on  April  29,  under  the 
auspices  of  the  Division  of  Household  Art.  Exhibition  of  the  work 
in  graphic  art  included  original  designs  illustrating  the  theory  of 
design,  analysis  of  nature  and  historic  art,  and  short-time  figure 
drawings  by  the  anatomy  class. 

The  fourteenth  annual  exhibition  of  the  School  of  Architecture 
of  the  University  was  held  at  the  Architecture  Building  during  the 
week  May  4  to  11  inclusive. 

On  May  10,  Regents'  Room,  California  School  of  Fine  Arts,  San 
Francisco,  was  the  scene  of  the  regional  conference  on  business 
training  and  commercial  education,  held  by  the  Federal  Bureau  of 
Education  in  cooperation  with  the  normal  schools,  colleges,  and 
universities  of  California,  Nevada,  and  Arizona.  Dr.  Glenn  Levin 
Swiggett,  United  States  Bureau  of  Education,  opened  the  first  ses- 
sion. Dr.  Cloyd  H.  Martin,  Assistant  Professor  of  Commercial 
Practice  in  the  University  of  California's  Southern  Branch,  spoke 
on  the  subject  "The  Training  of  Commercial  Teachers."  At 
the  second  session  President  Ray  Lyman  Wilbur,  of  Stanford  Uni- 
versity, presided.  R.  L.  Leonard,  Professor  of  Vocational  Educa- 
tion in  the  University,  spoke  on  the  training  of  commercial  teachers 
for  part-time  schools.  Dr.  William  H.  Proctor,  of  Stanford  Univer- 
sity, discussed  the  question  of  vocational  guidance  by  psychological 
test.  President  David  P.  Barrows  presided  at  the  third  session. 
"Commercial  Training  from  the  Viewpoint  of  the  Employer"  was 
the  topic  of  an  address  by  Dr.  Roy  Willmarth  Kelly,  Consultant  in 
Industrial  Relations  and  Director  of  Personnel  of  Roos  Brothers. 
Mrs.  Elizabeth  Snell,  Appointment  Secretary  of  Stanford  Univer- 
sity, spoke  on  "The  Demands  of  Business  for  College  Graduates." 


UNIVERSITY  BECOED  65 

Agronomists  of  eleven  western  states  held  a  conference  at  the 
University,  June  8,  9,  and  10.  On  the  evening  of  June  8  a  film  was 
publicly  exhibited  on  ' '  Wheat  Production  and  Marketing  in  the 
Northwest. "  J.  W.  Gilmore,  Professor  of  Agronomy,  was  chairman 
of  the  conference. 

California  High  School  Teachers '  Association  held  its  annual 
convention  in  Los  Angeles  at  the  Southern  Branch  in  connection 
with  the  southern  summer  session  June  28,  and  in  Berkeley  in 
connection  with  the  summer  session  June  29,  30,  and  July  1. 


GIFTS 

Miss  Annie  M.  Alexander,  to  the  Museum  of  Vertebrate  Zoology, 
a  check  for  $100,  for  the  purpose  of  defraying  the  expenses  of  a 
Museum  representative  on  an  expedition  to  Eastern  Oregon  in  the 
joint  interests  of  the  Department  of  Palaeontology  and  of  the 
Museum.  Also  a  collection  of  recent  shells  from  the  Hawaiian 
Islands,  to  the  Department  of  Palaeontology. 

American  Medical  Association,  a  check  for  $400,  being  a  grant 
to  Dr.  H.  M.  Evans,  Professor  of  Anatomy,  for  the  maintenance  of 
medical  research  to  be  conducted  by  him. 

Mrs.  Sarah  Burns,  a  check  for  $125,  being  a  refund  of  the 
amount  which  her  son  John  received  as  a  scholarship  from  the 
University,  to  be  used  as  a  loan  fund,  to  be  known  as  the  John 
Burns  Loan  Fund,  for  worthy  students,  preferably  in  the  College 
of  Mechanics. 

Mr.  Juan  C.  Cebrian,  130  books  and  pamphlets  in  Spanish,  mostly 
recent  publications.  Also  forty-four  books  in  Spanish  from  Argen- 
tina. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  W.  H.  Crocker,  $1000  each,  for  the  support  of  the 
work  at  the  branch  of  the  Lick  Observatory  maintained  at  Santiago, 
Chile. 

Mrs.  Clinton  Day,  to  the  School  of  Architecture,  books,  pam- 
phlets, and  photographs  from  the  collection  of  her  husband,  the  late 
Clinton  Day,  A.B.  '68,  M.A.  '74,  LL.D.  '10.  Included  is  a  set  of 
the  "American  Architect  and  Building  News"  of  more  than  ninety 
volumes. 

Mr.  Peter  M.  Diers,  to  the  University  Library,  volumes  35  and  36 
of  the  "Quarterly  Journal"  of  the  Geological  Society  of  London. 

Donor  (name  withheld  by  request),  a  check  for  $370.44  to  be 
added  to  the  sum  already  held  by  the  Eegents  for  the  purchase  of 
an  ambulance  for  the  Infirmary. 

Donor  (name  withheld),  to  the  Department  of  Chemistry,  a  new 
typewriter. 


66  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

Mrs.  Elise  A.  Drexler,  a  check  for  $125,000  in  full  payment  of 
her  donation  to  the  University  Hospital  Fund. 

Mr.  John  Gamble,  to  the  University  Library,  a  number  of  vol- 
umes from  his  private  library,  including  philosophical  essays  and 
works  in  Latin  and  Greek. 

Mrs.  Phoebe  A.  Hearst,  a  bronze  portrait  of  Mrs.  Phoebe  A. 
Hearst. 

Mr.  A.  Brazier  Howell,  to  the  Museum  of  Vertebrate  Zoology, 
the  sum  of  $50  for  the  purpose  of  buying  scientific  specimens 
needed  in  the  research  of  the  museum. 

Dr.  Sol  Hyman,  '98,  four  framed  photographs,  of  date  about  1899, 
two  of  them  being  photographs  of  Professor  Joseph  LeConte  taken 
in  his  office  in  South  Hall,  and  the  other  two  of  the  LeConte  oak. 

Mrs.  Anna  W.  Kidder,  to  the  School  of  Architecture,  a  number 
of  books,  periodicals,  pamphlets,  photographs,  and  plates  which 
formerly  belonged  to  the  library  of  the  Rev.  Joseph  Worcester  of 
San  Francisco. 

Los  Angeles  residents,  the  sum  of  $1800  for  the  support  of  a 
University  Extension  course,  ' '  Intensive  Training  Course  for  Social 
Workers."  The  following  donors  contributed  $180  each:  Mr. 
Maurice  S.  Hellman,  Mr.  Arthur  Letts,  Mr.  George  I.  Cochran, 
Mr.  Lee  Phillips,  Mr.  Willis  D.  Longyear,  Mr.  Harry  Chandler,  Dr. 
John  E.  Haynes,  Mr.  James  Slauson,  Mrs.  Joseph  Francis  Sartori. 

Dr.  Elwood  Mead,  Professor  of  Eural  Institutions,  to  the  De- 
partment of  Anthropology,  a  collection  of  Australian  spears  and 
other  weapons. 

Messrs.  Gardner  F.  Williams,  E.  L.  Oliver,  C.  W.  Merrill,  B.  T. 
Thane,  Charles  Butters,  Stanley  A.  Easton,  C.  B.  Lakenan,  F.  W. 
Bradley,  and  Frank  H.  Probert,  the  sum  of  $25  each,  used  in  the 
purchase  of  a  silver  tablet  suitably  engraved  and  mounted  on  oak 
base  designed  as  a  perpetual  trophy  for  annual  California  mine 
rescue  and  first  aid  contests. 

Mexican  Geological  Survey,  through  its  director,  Sr.  L.  Salazar-S, 
a  collection  of  fifty  rocks  illustrating  the  geology  of  Mexico. 

Ministry  of  France  of  the  Republic  of  France,  a  collection  of 
modern  French  and  German  implements  of  warfare:  One  French 
75-millimeter  gun,  one  St.  Etienne  machine  gun,  one  Hotchkiss 
machine  gun,  one  Chauchat  machine  gun,  one  German  machine 
gun,  one  German  trench  mortar,  one  Brandt  cannon,  one  Dormois- 
Chateau  (French  grenade  thrower),  one  Catapalt,  one  150-milli- 
meter shell,  one  120-millimeter  shell,  one  220-millimeter  shell,  two 
cartridges,  forty  German  rifle  cartridges,  one  bomb,  four  Gras 
rifles,  two  educational  rifles,  one  German  rifle,  four  Gras  bayonets, 
two  Z  bayonets,  two  cavalry  swords,  one  French  breastplate,  one 
French  gas  mask,  one  hand  grenade,  two  trench  forehead  protectors, 


UNIVERSITY  RECORD  67 

one  shield,  one  brassero,  two  trench  fuses,  one  collection  of  French 
military  clothes,  two  German  shell  baskets,  and  one  German  coat. 

Mr.  James  K.  Moffitt,  a  law  library  of  approximately  2000  vol- 
umes. 

Dr.  Howard  C.  Naffziger,  Assistant  Clinical  Professor  of  Surgery 
and  Visiting  Neurological  Surgeon  in  the  University  Hospital,  has 
offered  to  finance,  to  the  extent  of  $1000  or  $1200,  a  fellowship  in 
neuro-surgery  in  the  Medical  School,  the  appointment  to  be  for  the 
period  July  1,  1920,  to  June  30,  1921,  and  to  be  open  to  residents 
or  assistant  residents  in  the  University  Hospital,  or  to  persons 
having  equivalent  training. 

Mr.  Franklin  P.  Nutting,  a  check  for  $100,  for  the  purchase  of 
accounting  books. 

Sarah  S.  Oddie,  Teaching  Fellow  in  Public  Speaking,  a  check  for 
$50,  to  be  used  "in  any  way  that  would  be  of  most  service  to  the 
Department  of  Public  Speaking." 

Mrs.  F.  C.  Preble,  the  sum  of  $150  for  the  establishment  of  the 
Florence  Preble  Baker  Memorial  Scholarship  for  the  academic  year 
1920-21,  in  memory  of  Mrs.  Preble's  daughter,  Mrs.  Florence  Preble 
Baker,  a  graduate  of  the  University  with  the  class  of  1901.  Mrs. 
Preble  asks  that  the  recipient  of  the  scholarship  be  a  woman 
student,  preferably  one  in  the  senior  year. 

Miss  Elizabeth  Whitney  Putnam,  198  miscellaneous  volumes,  be- 
sides sixteen  pamphlets  and  some  duplicates. 

San  Francisco  District  Dental  Society,  a  check  for  the  sum  of 
$250,  to  be  added  to  the  Dentistry  Eesearch  Fund. 

Mrs.  Jeremiah  Schoenfeld,  to  the  Anthropologcal  Museum,  nine- 
teen specimens  chiefly  from  the  South  Sea  Islands,  China,  and  North 
America. 

Professor  E.  E.  A.  Seligman,  Columbia  University,  a  year's  sub- 
scription to  the  entire  service  of  the  Bankers'  Statistics  Corpora- 
tion, and  a  copy  of  "Curiosities  of  Early  Economic  Literature" 
written  by  Professor  Seligman,  which  is  just  being  printed  in  a 
limited  edition  for  the  members  of  the  Hobby  Club  of  New  York. 

Mrs.  Isaac  N.  Seligman,  a  set,  in  three  volumes,  of  the  Journals 
of  Washington  Irving,  privately  published  by  the  Bibliophile  Society 
of  Boston,  and  printed  from  manuscripts  in  the  collection  made  by 
the  late  Isaac  N.  Seligman. 

Mrs.  James  B.  Smith,  ten  rare  botanical  books,  including  the 
rare  Herbal  of  John  Gerarde,  dated  1597,  and  the  sumptuously  illus- 
trated Eden  of  John  Hill,  dated  1757.  According  to  the  London 
catalogue,  the  value  of  these  books  is  about  $225. 

Southern  Pacific  Company,  twenty-four  annual  passes  on  lines  in 
California  for  members  of  the  Department  of  Agriculture,  and  of 
ninety-one  half-fare  permits   for   members  of  the   departments   of 


68  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CEBONICLE 

Agriculture,  Anthropology,  Education,  Scripps  Institution  for  Bio- 
logical Eesearch,  and  the  University  Extension  Division. 

University  Mothers'  Club,  for  the  use  of  the  University  Infantry 
Unit,  Reserve  Officers'  Training  Corps,  a  silken  regimental  color 
and  staff. 

E.  E.  Wall,  a  collection  of  recent  shells  from  Central  America, 
and  a  collection  from  South  America,  to  the  Department  of  Palae- 
ontology. 

H.  J.  Webber,  Professor  of  Plant  Breeding  and  Director  of  the 
Agricultural  Experiment  Station,  twenty-six  volumes  of  the  "Botan- 
ical Gazette"  (vols.  14  to  40,  1889  to  1905).  Also  specimens  repre- 
senting four  species  of  fungi  which  cause  the  destruction  of  certain 
scale  insects  on  citrus  trees,  collected  by  Professor  Webber  in 
Florida. 

Mr,  George  Whittell,  Jr.,  a  check  for  $5000  as  a  subscription 
toward  the  cost  of  radium  element  recently  purchased  for  the  Uni- 
versity Hospital. 


EEGENTS  AND  FACULTY 

President  David  P.  Barrows  left  Berkeley  in  May  to  fulfil  his 
engagement  with  the  University  of  Chicago  to  deliver  there  on 
June  15  the  annual  Convocation  address.  He  will  be  absent  about 
three  months,  studying  conditions  in  the  East  and  in  Europe. 

President  Barrows  has  been  authorized  by  the  Regents  to  take 
immediate  steps  for  the  establishment  of  a  unit  of  the  Reserve 
Officers'  Training  Corps  at  the  Southern  Branch  of  the  University 
for  the  academic  year  1920-21. 

Under  the  conditions  by  which  the  University  has  received  it, 
Whitaker's  forest  of  320  acres  in  Tulare  County  is  available  as  a 
camping  ground.  Guarded  by  a  fine  stand  of  giant  sequoias,  the 
forest  lies  between  the  Sequoia  and  General  Grant  national  parks, 
on  the  road  from  Badger  to  Big  Meadows.  The  site  has  been  a 
favorite  camping  spot  for  many  years. 

Faculty 

J.  T.  Allen,  Professor  of  Greek,  has  been  elected  a  member  of  the 
managing  committee  of  the  American  School  at  Athens.  He  has 
also  been  invited  to  be  "Annual  Professor"  at  the  School. 

H.  E.  Bolton,  Professor  of  American  History  and  Curator  of  the 
Bancroft  Library,  has  been  invited  by  President  Lowell,  of  Harvard 
University,  to  deliver  the  Lowell  lectures  at  the  Lowell  Institute. 
Dr.  Bolton  was  reappointed  a  member  of  the  California  Historical 
Survey  Commission  for  a  term  of  two  years  ending  June  30,  1922. 


UNIVERSITY  BECOBD  69 

H.  D.  Curtis,  Astronomer  in  the  Lick  Observatory,  has  resigned 
his  position,  after  an  aflBliation  with  the  University  for  eighteen 
years,  to  accept  the  directorship  of  the  Allegheny  Observatory. 

Dr.  F.  P.  Gay,  Professor  of  Bacteriology  and  Pathology,  has  been 
asked  to  accept  the  chairmanship  of  the  Division  of  Medical 
Sciences  of  the  National  Kesearch  Council  for  the  period  July  1, 
1921,  to  June  30,  1922. 

Joseph  Grinnell,  Professor  of  Zoology  and  Director  of  the 
Museum  of  Vertebrate  Zoology,  and  Francis  B.  Sumner,  Associate 
Professor  and  Biologist  in  the  Scripps  Institute  for  Biological 
Eesearch,  recently  made  special  studies  upon  the  mammals  and 
birds  of  Death  Valley.  Their  base  of  scientific  operations  was  in 
Death  Valley  at  a  level  of  178  feet  below  the  sea. 

W.  W.  Kemp,  Professor  of  School  Administration,  assumed  the 
office  of  President  of  the  State  Normal  School  in  San  Jose,  July  1. 

F.  L.  Kleeberger,  Director  of  Men 's  Gymnasium  and  Professor 
of  Physical  Education,  was  one  of  the  principal  speakers  at  the 
convention  of  the  National  Educational  Association  held  in  Salt 
Lake  City,  June  6.  His  subject  was  "Fundamentals  Underlying 
Economic  Fitness." 

C.  A.  Kofoid,  Professor  of  Zoology  and  Assistant  Director  of 
the  Scripps  Institution  for  Biological  Eesearch,  left  Berkeley  at  the 
close  of  the  semester  to  attend  the  eighty-eighth  annual  meeting  of 
the  British  Association  for  the  Advancement  of  Science,  August 
24  to  28.  He  will  deliver  two  important  papers  on  his  work  at  the 
Scripps  Institution,  and  on  the  work  of  the  Agassiz  Expedition. 
Professor  Kofoid  will  visit  Liverpool,  London,  Cambridge,  and  Paris, 
in  the  interest  of  his  work  in  connection  with  reduction  of  dysen- 
tery among  returned  soldiers. 

G.  M.  Stratton,  Professor  of  Psychology,  has  been  invited  by  the 
Yale  School  of  Eeligion  to  give  the  Nathaniel  W.  Taylor  lectures. 
Following  the  lectures,  Dr.  Stratton  will  visit  some  of  the  psycho- 
logical laboratories  on  the  Atlantic  seaboard. 

H,  E.  Van  Norman,  Professor  of  Dairy  Management  and  Dean 
of  the  University  Farm  School,  has  been  re-elected  President  of  the 
National  Dairy  Association.  He  has  been  also  elected  a  director 
of  the  National  Dairy  Council. 

Dr.  E.  C.  Fleischner,  Assistant  Clinical  Professor  of  Pediatrics 
(Chief  of  San  Francisco  Hospital  Service),  attended  the  meeting 
of  the  American  Medical  Association  at  New  Orleans,  and  of  the 
American  Pediatric  Society  at  Chicago. 

S.  J.  Hume,  Assistant  Profesor  of  Dramatic  Literature  and  Art 
and  Director  of  the  Greek  Theatre,  directed  the  "Primavera 
Pageant  and  Masque ' '  presented  in  Santa  Barbara  on  April  28.    He 


70  VNIFEESITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

will  also  direct  "The  Quest"  to  be  produced  in  Santa  Barbara  on 
July  15,  16,  and  17. 

Dr.  W.  C.  Eappleye,  Instructor  in  Biochemistry  (Chief  of 
Clinical  Laboratories),  has  accepted  the  temporary  appointment  of 
Superintendent  of  the  Pacific  Colony. 

K.  A.  Eyerson,  Assistant  in  Agricultural  Extension,  has  been 
named  a  Chevalier  du  Merite  Agricole,  the  citation  reading  "Ac- 
corded this  distinction  in  recompense  of  services  rendered  to  Agri- 
culture." 

ALUMNI  AND  STUDENTS 

L.  G  Blochman,  '21,  of  San  Diego,  was  named  editor  of  the 
"Daily  Calif ornian"  and  W.  A.  White,  '21,  of  Fresno,  was  ap- 
pointed managing  editor. 

F.  H.  Wilcox,  '17,  of  Pomona,  E.  H.  Scofield,  '19',  of  Los  Angeles, 
Nancy  Yerkes,  '19,  of  Hollj^wood,  and  D.  L.  Lovell,  '21,  of  San 
Diego,  were  chosen  Belgian  Exchange  Fellows. 

Eesults  of  the  student  body  election  April  7  were  announced  as 
follows:  President,  J.  W.  Cline,  Jr.,  '21,  of  Santa  Eosa;  Vice-Presi- 
dent, I.  L.  Neumiller,  '21,  of  Stockton;  Senior  Eepresentative  on 
Executive  Committee,  Elizabeth  Cereghino,  '21,  of  Berkeley;  Junior 
Eepresentative,  H.  A.  Makin,  '22,  of  Dos  Palos;  Yell  Leader,  J.  E. 
Drew,  '21,  of  Oakland. 

Women  of  the  University  elected  the  following  ofiScers  of  the 
Associated  Women  Students:  President,  Gracella  Eountree,  '21,  of 
Berkeley;  Vice-President,  Helen  Atkinson,  '21,  of  Sanger;  Secre- 
tary, Grace  Ziegenfuss,  '22,  of  Oakland;  Treasurer,  Dorothy  Yates, 
'22,  of  San  Francisco;  Athletic  Manager,  Grace  Bliss,  '21,  of  Corona. 

Debating 
Annual  California-Stanford  Joffre  Debate 

The  twenty-sixth  annual  Joffre  debate  between  the  University 
of  California  and  Stanford  University  for  the  Medaille  Joffre  was 
held  this  year  at  the  University  of  California,  Saturday  evening, 
April  24,  in  Wheeler  Auditorium,  with  President  David  P.  Barrows 
as  presiding  officer. 

California's  speakers  were  C.  C.  Hildebrand,  '21,  K.  L.  Williams, 
'22,  and  C.  L.  Kincheloe,  '23,  with  V.  T.  Fisher,  '21,  as  alternate. 
Stanford's  debaters  were  H.  C.  Blote,  '20,  W.  Leiser,  '21,  M.  M. 
Goldstein,   '21,  and  alternate  D.  L.  Goodman,   '23. 

The  general  question  on  which  the  debaters  prepared  was  "The 
Electoral  System  of  France. ' '  Professor  Carleton  Hayes,  of  Colum- 
bia University,  sent  the  specific  question  which  was  announced  at 
five  o'clock  on  the  day  of  the  debate  to  be:  "Eesolved,  That  in  the 


UNIFEBSITT  BECOED  71 

Interests  of  Political  Democracy,  France  Should  Adopt  a  System  of 
Scnitin  de  Arrondissement  rather  than  Scrutin  de  Liste  with  Propor- 
tional Representation." 

The  judges,  Judge  J.  J.  Van  Nostrand,  of  the  Superior  Court  of 
San  Francisco,  O.  K.  Gushing,  of  the  San  Francisco  Bar  Association, 
and  H.  U.  Brandenstein,  San  Francisco  attorney,  awarded  the  medal 
to  K.  L.  Williams,  of  California.  He  is  Speaker  of  Congress  Debat- 
ing Society  and  a  member  of  the  Debating  Council. 

Congress-Senate  Debate 

Congress  Debating  Society  won  a  unanimous  decision  on  April  6 
from  Senate  Debating  Society  on  the  question  "Resolved:  That 
University  Professors  Should  Organize  and  Affiliate  with  the  Amer- 
ican Federation  of  Labor."     Congress  supported  the  negative. 

Speakers  for  Congress  were  J.  G.  Benson,  '22,  R.  T.  Jumper,  '23, 
and  G.  C.  Murphy,  '23,  with  M.  C.  Dempster,  '22,  alternate.  Senate 
was  represented  by  A.  T.  Hubbard,  '21,  M.  R.  Kriewaldt,  '22,  R,  B. 
Robinson,  '22,  and  M.  W.  Andrum,  '21,  alternate. 

Honor  Society  Elections 

Istyc 

Istye,  the  women's  press  club,  initiated  the  following:  Isabelle 
Baylies,  '22,  Helen  Bell,  '22,  Margaret  Pope,  '22,  Kathryn  Spring- 
borg,  '22,  Alma  Smith,   '22,  Catherine  Weger,   '22. 

Mu  Theta  Epsilon 

Mu  Theta  Epsilon,  the  new  mathematics  honor  society,  has  the 
following  charter  members:  Gladys  Campbell,  '18,  Inez  Powelson, 
'19,  Lucy  Stanton,  '19,  Evelyn  Aylesworth,  '20,  Nellie  Bartlett,  '21, 
Mabelle  Bishop,  '20,  Mamie  Cohen,  '21,  Constance  Kendall,  '21, 
Helene  Clarke,   '21,  and  Dorothea  Kerr,   '21. 

Pi  Delta  Phi 

Pi  Delta  Phi,  the  French  honor  society,  elected  the  following: 
Helen  Patrich,  '19,  Maria  Tommasini,  '19,  Marguerite  Ellis,  '19, 
Leila  Deitner,  '19,  May  Bekay,  '21,  Ruth  Lyon,  '20,  Anna  Mac- 
kinlay,  '20,  Paul  Marhenke,  '20,  Marion  Mitchell,  '20,  Hildegarde 
Van  Brunt,   '21,  Henriette  Sialon,   '22,  Edward  Simpson,   '22. 

Pryfanean 

Prytanean  honor  society  initiated  the  following  seniors  and 
juniors:  Elizabeth  Beall,  '20,  Dorothea  Blair,  '20,  Catharine  Cox, 
'20,  Anna  Mackinlay,  '20,  Violet  Rheim,  '20,  Helen  Atkinson,  '21, 
Grace   Bliss,    '21,   Miriam   Birt,    '21,   Edith    Corde,    '21,   Elizabeth 


72  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHBONICLE 

Cereghino,  '21,  Catherine  Kraft,  '21,  Minora  McCabe,  '21,  Marian 
McEneany,  '21,  Margaret  Morgan,  '21,  Gracella  Rountree,  '21, 
Evelyn  Sanderson,  '21,  Eleanor  Stratton,  '21,  Marian  Shell,  '21, 
and  Donna  Watson,  '21. 

Alumni 

Classes  of  1879,  1895,  1905,  and  1915  held  reunions  during  Com- 
mencement week  preparatory  to  the  holding  of  the  Alumni  Commence- 
ment luncheon  at  noon  of  Commencement  Day,  May  12.  The  class 
of  1879  met  at  the  home  of  ex-Governor  Pardee.  The  class  of  1895 
held  two  gatherings — the  first  on  May  10  at  the  home  of  its  class 
president,  Mr.  Frank  D.  Stringham,  and  the  second  on  the  evening 
of  May  11  at  the  Town  and  Gown  Club,  of  Berkeley.  The  class  of 
1905  gathered  on  the  evening  of  May  7  at  the  Claremont  Hotel. 
The  class  of  1915  held  a  reunion  on  the  evening  of  May  12  at  the 
Hotel  Claremont,  Berkeley.  The  program  for  the  annual  Alumni 
luncheon  was  as  follows: 

Mr.  Wigginton  E,  Creed,  President  of  the  Alumni  Association, 

toastmaster. 
Selection  by  the  University  Glee  Club. 
Addresses  by: 

President  David  P.  Barrows. 

Plarold  E.  Eraser,  president  of  the  class  of  1920. 

Mrs.  Annette  Abbott  Adams,  of  the  class  of  1904. 
Selection  by  the  University  Glee  Club. 
Address  by  Mr.  E.  E.  Bosshard,  '09,  newly  elected  secretary  of 

the  Alumni  Association. 
Selection  by  the  University  Glee  Club. 
Business    meeting:    Installation    of   Mr.    Warren    Gregory,    '87, 

newly  elected  President  of  the  Alumni  Association. 

Committees  in  charge  of  the  program  included  Mrs.  E.  J.  Mott, 
'98,  Justice  William  Waste,  '91,  John  Bouse,  '91,  Mrs.  W.  A.  Starr, 
'98,  Mr.  Alexander  M.  Kidd,  '99,  Mrs.  R.  S.  Holway,  '04,  Mrs. 
Geo.  L.  Bell,  '09,  Morse  A.  Cartwright,  '12,  Leona  Young,  '15, 
Lloyd  Hamilton,  '16,  Anna  Barrows,  '17,  Mrs.  Harold  Kelley,  '17, 
Margaret  Murdoch,  '18,  Mrs.  H.  L.  Breed,  '07,  Mrs.  T.  J.  Bacigalupi, 
'07,  Mrs.  F.  Athearn,  '00,  Mrs.  Louis  Bartlett,  '95,  Cora  Williams, 
'91,  Edward  Jaffa,  '18,  Edith  McLenegan,  '19,  Herbert  S.  Howard, 
Jr.,  '95. 

UNIVERSITY  MEETINGS 

April  9 — E.  D.  Adams,  Professor  of  History  in  Stanford  Univer- 
sity, and  R.  N.  Lynch,  former  president  of  the  San  Francisco 
Chamber  of  Commerce. 

April  23 — Student  speakers  from  the  senior  class  selected  by 
President  David  P.  Barrows  were  Eleanor  Barnard,  John  Wesley 


UNIVEBSITT  RECORD  73 

Cline,  Jr.,  Kobert  Emmet  Connolly,  Harold  Dexter,  Norman  Sterne 
Gallison,  Leroy  M.  Gimbal,  Donald  Munson  Gregory,  Charles  Francis 
Honeywell,  Leslie  William  Irving,  Euth  Le  Hane,  Summer  N.  Mer- 
ing,  Katherine  Schwaner,  Katherine  Amelia  Towle,  E.  Irving  White. 

HALF-HOUR  OF  MUSIC 
(In  the  Greek  Theatre  on  Sunday  afternoons) 

April  11 — The  Marlette  Trio:  Miss  Dorothy  H.  Sawyer,  violinist; 
Miss  Louise  E.  Bigelow,  cello,  and  Miss  Ruth  M.  Jones,  piano. 

April  18 — Soloists:  Mme.  Christine  La  Barraque,  soprano;  Miss 
Zeh,  contralto;  Miss  May  Scott,  piano. 

April  25 — Treble  Clef  Society  and  the  University  Orchestra 
under  the  direction  of  Paul  Steindorff,  University  Choragus.  Agnes 
Eeese,  '20,  soprano,  rendered  two  solos.  The  University  Trio,  com- 
posed of  M.  L.  Gelber,  '23,  violin,  C.  S.  Edwards,  '20,  cello,  and  M. 
G.  La  Fontaine,    '23,  piano,  also  took  part  in  the  concert. 

May  2 — Euterpean  Club,  of  Sacramento,  assisted  by  Albert  King, 
pianist:  Edward  Pease,  director;  Zue  Geary  Pease  at  the  piano. 

May  16 — Mills  College  Surpliced  Choir,  under  the  direction  of 
Mrs.  L.  V.  Sweezy.     Miss  Gladj's  Washburn,  accompanist. 

May  23 — Cecilia  Choral  Club,  directed  by  Percy  A.  Dow,  as- 
sisted by  James  Edwin  Ziegler,  baritone;  Miss  Daisy  Foster  and 
Edgar  Thorpe,  accompanists. 

June  13 — McNeill  Club,  of  Sacramento,  directed  by  Percy  A.  R. 
Dow.  Miss  Ruth  Pepper,  accompanist,  assisted  by  Andrea  Jovo- 
vich,  baritone. 

June  20 — Minetti  Orchestra:  Guilio  Minetti,  founder  and  direc- 
tor; assisted  by  Christine  Howells,  flutiste;  Antoine  De  Vally, 
tenor;  Edith  O'Brien  and  Wilma  Sill,  at  the  piano. 

June  27 — Mr.  Sascha  JacobinofP,  solo  violinist  with  New  York 
Philharmonic  and  Philadelphia  Symphony  orchestras,  and  Miss 
Marie  Mikova,  solo  pianist,  in  a  joint  piano  and  violin  recital. 

MUSICAL  AND  DRAMATIC  EVENTS 

April  1 — Third  Concert,  San  Francisco  Chamber  Music  Society, 
W^heeler  Auditorium. 

April  2 — Tenth  annual  Good  Friday  Concert.  Rossini's  "Stabat 
Mater,"  under  the  direction  of  Paul  Steindorff,  University  Choragus, 
with  orchestra  and  chorus.  Soloists:  Mabel  Riegelman,  soprano; 
Eva  G.  Atkinson,  contralto;  Clinton  R.  Morse,  tenor;  O.  Gordon 
Erickson,   baritone;    Mildred   Wright,   violinist.      Greek   Theatre. 


74  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHBONICLE 

April  7 — Tina  Lerner,  piano  recital.     Wheeler  Auditorium. 

April  8 — Annual  Partheneia,  in  Faculty  Glade.  "The  Poet's 
Answer. ' '     First  performance. 

April  10 — Spring  Festival  Concert  in  honor  of  President  David 
P.  Barrows.  The  California  Orchestral  Society;  soloists:  Tina 
Lerner,  Eussian  pianist,  Alice  Gentle,  prima  donna  soprano,  Law- 
rence Strauss,  tenor;  Vladimir  Shavitch,  conductor.     Greek  Theatre. 

April  12 — Annual  Partheneia,  in  Faculty  Glade.  "The  Poet's 
Answer."    Second  performance. 

April  13 — Fifth  concert,  Berkeley  Musical  Association.  Program 
by  the  Flonzaley  Quartette.    Harmon  Gymnasium. 

April  14 — Tina  Lerner,  piano  recital.     Wheeler  Auditorium. 

April  15 — A  reading  of  Eobert  Browning's  "In  a  Balcony"  by 
Mrs.  Marian  L.  Stebbins,  of  Mills  College,  Miss  Elizabeth  Mack, 
Lecturer  in  Voice  Culture,  and  Charles  D.  Von  Neumayer,  Associate 
Professor  of  Public  Speaking.     Auspices  of  Fine  Arts  Association. 

April  21 — Tina  Lerner,  piano  recital.     Wheeler  Auditorium. 

April  22 — Campus  Players  in  three  plays:  "Man  of  Destiny," 
by  George  Bernard  Shaw;  "Master  of  the  House,"  by  Stanley 
Houghton;  "Pierrot  by  the  Light  of  the  Moon,"  by  Virginia 
Church.     Hearst  Hall. 

May  8— Senior  Extravaganza:  "Here's  How,"  by  W.  A.  Brewer, 
Jr.,  and  R.  W.  Einehart.     Greek  Theatre. 

May  15 — Overseas  Military  Band,  Harry  Payson,  bandmaster. 
Greek  Theatre. 

June  26 — Miss  St.  Denis  and  Ted  Shawn  in  the  Bacchus  Ballet 
from  Massenet's  opera,  "Bacchus." 

June  29 — Dorothy  Johnson  in  "The  Eastern  Gate,"  by  Maxwell 
Armfield.     Wheeler  Auditorium. 


LECTUEES 

April  2 — E.  N.  Lynch,  President  of  the  San  Francisco  Chamber 
of  Commerce,  ' '  The  Problems  of  the  Pacific. ' ' 

April  2 — Warner  Brown,  Assistant  Professor  of  Psychology, 
"Certain  Applications  of  Psychology." 

April  6 — Florian  Cajori,  Professor  of  the  History  of  Mathe- 
matics, "The  Evolution  of  Physical  and  Chemical  Laboratories." 

April  6 — Tully  Knoles,  President  of  the  College  of  the  Pacific, 
"Self."    Before  Y.  M.  C.  A. 

April  7— J.  F.  Neylan,  of  the  San  Francisco  "Call-Post," 
"Johnson  for  President." 


UNIVERSITY  BECOBD  75 

April  13 — Dean  Thomas  Forsyth  Hunt  of  the  College  of  Agricul- 
ture, ' '  The  Agricultural  Graduate  and  the  State. ' ' 

April  14 — C.  T.  Dozier,  Instructor  in  Physics,  "Concerning  the 
"Verification  of  the  Einstein  Effect  by  the  British  Eclipse  Expedi- 
tions of  May,  1919." 

April  15 — Vachel  Lindsay,  "Orthodox  Verse  and  the  Higher 
Vaudeville. ' ' 

April  20 — E.  K.  Eand,  Sather  Professor  of  Classical  Literature, 
"The  American  Academy  in  Rome." 

April  30 — W.  R.  Denues,  Mills  Eellow  in  Philosophy,  "Social 
Currents  in  Recent  Pragmatism." 

May  15 — H.  J.  Webber,  Professor  of  Plant  Breeding,  Director 
of  the  Agricultural  Experiment  Station,  "The  Breeding  and  Im- 
provement of  Wild  Plants."  Before  the  California  Botanical 
Society. 

May  20 — Dr.  van  Bemmelen,  Director  of  the  Royal  Magnetical 
and  Meterological  Observatory  at  Batavia,  "Java's  Volcanoes." 

June  8 — "Wheat  Production  and  Marketing  in  the  Northwest." 
Film  under  the  auspices  of  the  Conference  of  the  Pacific  Coast 
Agronomists. 

June  22 — J.  C.  Merriam,  Professor  of  Palaeontology  and  His- 
torical Geology,  and  Dean  of  the  Faculties,  "The  Purpose  of 
Teachers. ' ' 

June  22 — Mrs.  Minne  Maddern  Fiske,  "Economic  and  Humane 
Factors  of  Food  Animal  Conservation." 

June  23 — Miss  Catherine  Lyons,  Director  of  departments  Eng- 
lish, Expression,  and  Dramatic  Art,  "Lady  Windemere's  Fan." 

June  24 — P.  W.  Merrill,  of  the  Mount  Wilson  Solar  Observatory, 
"The  Chemistry  of  the  Stars." 

June  25 — S.  P.  Duggan,  Director  of  the  Institute  of  International 
Education,  "Relations  in  Higher  Education  between  the  United 
States  and  Europe." 

June  25 — K.  C.  Leebrick,  Assistant  Professor  of  History,  address 
to  Democratic  Club. 

June  25 — Mrs.  Max  West,  Children  's  Bureau  of  the  U.  S.  Depart- 
ment of  Labor,  "Child  Welfare." 

June  28 — Mrs.  Daisy  A.  Hetherington,  Director  of  the  Play 
School,  "The  Play  School." 


76  UNIFEBSITY  OF  CALIFOENIA  CHBONICLE 

SPECIAL  LECTUEE  COUESES 
Department  of  English 

March  30 — T.  F.  Sanford,  Associate  Professor  of  English  Litera- 
ture, "The  Poets  of  Japan." 

April  6 — Leonard  Bacon,  Assistant  Professor  of  English, 
"Selected  Poems  of  Swinburne." 

April  13 — A.  G.  Brodeur,  Assistant  Professor  of  English  Phil- 
ology, "Bret  Harte." 

Le  Conte  Memorial  Lectures 

In  honor  of  Joseph  Le  Conte,  who  for  thirty  years  was  one  of 
the  best-loved  of  the  faculty  members  of  the  University,  a  series 
of  eleven  lectures  known  as  the  Le  Conte  Memorial  Lectures,  was 
given  in  Yosemite  National  Park  this  year  between  June  22  and 
July  16,  under  the  auspices  of  the  Extension  Division.  The  lec- 
tures were  instituted  in  1919. 

By  Joseph  Grinnell,  Professor  of  Zoology 

June  22 — Special  Modes  of  Life  of  Some  Notable  Yosemite 
Birds. 

June  24 — Squirrels,  Woodpeckers,  and  Jays  in  Eelation  to  Sierran 
Forests. 

June  25 — Burrowing  Mammals  as  Agents  of  Erosion  and  as 
Natural  Cultivators  of  the  Soil. 

By  Clinton  Hart  Merriam,  Eesearch  Associate  Smithsonian  Institution 

June  29 — Indian  Tribes  of  the  Yosemite  Eegion. 
July  1 — Customs,  Beliefs,  and  Modes  of  Life. 
July  2 — Implements  and  Industry. 

By  John  Campbell  Merriam,  Professor  of  Palaeontology  and 
Historical  Geology 

July  6 — Le  Conte 's  Philosophy  of  Evolution. 

July  7 — Application  of  Le  Conte 's  Philosophy  to  Eeligion. 
By  Andreiv  Coivper  Lmcson,  Professor  of  Mineralogy  and  Geology 

July  13 — The  Mountains  of  Mesozoic  Time. 

July  15 — The  Early  Tertiary  Peneplain  and  its  Eesidual  Moun- 
tains. 

July  16 — The  Mountains  of  Quaternary  Time. 


UNIVEBSITY  BECOED  77 

Department  op  Philosohpy 

Dr.  George  Boas,  Assistant  Professor  of  Forensics,  gave  a  series 
of  three  lectures  on  the  "Philosophy  of  Plotinus. " 
April  6 — Aesthetics. 
April  13— Ethics. 
April  20 — Theory  of  Knowledge. 


UNIVERSITY  PRESS  PUBLICATIONS 

American  Archaeology  and  Ethnology 

Yurok  Geography,  by  T.  T.  Waterman.  Vol.  16,  no.  5,  pp.  177- 
314,  pis.  1-16,  1  text  figure,  39'  maps.    May,  1920.     Price,  $2.00. 

The  Cahuilla  Indians,  by  Lucile  Hooper.  Vol.  16,  no.  6,  pp.  315- 
380.     April,  1920.     Price,  $.75. 

The  Autobiography  of  a  Winnebago  Indian,  by  Paul  Radin.  Vol. 
16,  no.  7,  pp.  381-473.     April,  1920.    Price,  $1.00. 

The  Sources  and  Authenticity  of  the  History  of  the  Ancient 
Mexicans,  by  Paul  Radin.  Vol.  17,  no.  1,  pp.  1-150,  pis.  1-17.  June, 
1920.    Price,  $1.75. 

Education 

The  American  State  Reformatory  with  Special  Reference  to  Its 
Educational  Aspects,  by  Frank  Fielding  Nalder.  Vol.  5,  no.  3,  pp. 
289-467,  pis.  1-9,  2  text  figures.     March,  1920.     Price,  $1.80. 

Geology 

An  Early  Tertiary  Vertebrate  Fauna  from  the  Southern  Coast 
Ranges  of  California,  by  Chester  Stock.  Vol.  12,  no.  4,  pp.  267-276, 
6  text  figures,    April,  1920.     Price.  $.15. 

History 

The  Constitutional  History  of  the  Louisiana  Purchase,  1803-1812, 
by  Everett  S.  Brown.    Vol.  10,  xiii  +  247  pages.    1920.    Price,  $2.50. 

Mathematics 

A  List  of  Oughtred's  Mathematical  Symbols,  with  Historical 
Notes,  by  Florian  Cajori.  Vol.  1,  no.  8,  pp.  171-186.  February, 
19'20.    Price,  $.25. 

On  the  History  of  Gunter's  Scale  and  the  Slide  Rule  during  the 
Seventeenth  Century,  by  Florian  Cajori.  Vol.  1,  no.  9,  pp.  187-209. 
February,  1920.    Price,  $.35. 


78  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

On  a  Birational  Transformation  Connected  with  a  Pencil  of 
Cubics,  by  Arthur  Robinson  Williams.  Vol.  1,  no.  10,  pp.  211-222. 
February,  1920.     Price,  $.15. 

Classification  of  Involutory  Cubic  Space  Transformations,  by 
Frank  Eay  Morris.  Vol.  1,  no.  11,  pp.  223-240.  February,  1920. 
Price,  .$.25. 

A  Set  of  Five  Postulates  for  Boolean  Algebras  in  Terms  of  the 
Operation  "Exception,"  by  J.  S.  Taylor.  Vol.  1,  no.  12,  pp.  241- 
248.     April,  1920.    Price,  $.15. 

Modern  Philology 

English-German  Literary  Influences,  Bibliography  and  Survey. 
Part  II,  Survey,  by  Lawrence  Marsden  Price.  Vol.  9,  no.  2,  pp.  113- 
616.    May,  1920.    Price,  $4.00. 

Bulletin  of  the  Seismographic  Stations 

No.  16.  The  Registration  of  Earthquakes  at  the  Berkeley  Sta- 
tion and  at  the  Lick  Observatory  Station  from  April  1,  1918,  to 
September  30,  1918,  by  E.  F.  Davis.  Pp.  339-355.  April,  1920. 
Price,  20  cents. 

No.  17.  From  October  1,  1918,  to  March  31,  1919.  Pp.  357-370. 
By  E.  F.  Davis.    April,  1920.    Price,  15'  cents. 

No.  18.  From  April  1,  1919,  to  September  30,  1919.  Pp.  371-385. 
By  E.  F.  Davis.    April,  1920.    Price,  15  cents. 

Zoology 

The  Life  Cycle  of  Echinostoma  revoJutum  (Froelich),  by  John  C. 
Johnson.  Vol.  19,  no.  11,  pp.  335-388,  pis.  19-25,  1  figure  in  text. 
May,  1920.    Price,  $.60. 

On  the  Morphology  and  Mitosis  of  Chilomastix  mesnili  (Wenyon), 
a  Common  Flagellate  of  the  Human  Intestine,  by  C.  A.  Kofoid  and 
Olive  Swezy.  Vol.  20,  no.  5,  pp.  117-144,  pis.  15-17,  2  figures  in 
text.     April,  1920.     Price,  $.35. 

A  Critical  Revision  of  the  Nomenclature  of  Human  Intestinal 
Flagellates,  Cercomonas,  Chilomastix,  Trichomonas,  Tetratrichomonas, 
and  Giardia,  by  Charles  A.  Kofoid.  Vol.  20,  no.  6,  pp.  145-168,  9 
figures  in  text.    June,  1920.    Price,  $.35. 

A  Study  of  the  California  Jumping  Mice  of  the  Genus  Zapus, 
by  A.  Brazier  Howell.  Vol.  21,  no.  5,  pp.  225-238,  1  text  figure. 
May,  1920.    Price,  $.15. 

A  Quantitative  and  Statistical  Study  of  the  Plankton  of  the 
San  Joaquin  River  and  its  Tributaries  in  and  near  Stockton,  Cali- 
fornia, in  1913,  by  Winfred  Emory  Allen.  Vol.  22,  no.  1,  pp.  1-292, 
pis.  1-12,  1  text  figure.    June,  1920.    Price,  $3.00. 


,1^' 


UNIVERSITY   RECORD 

July  1  to  September  30 
1920 


7^ 


UNIVERSITY  RECORD 


PRESIDENT  BARROWS  ON  AMENDMENT  12 

"Financially  crippled  by  causes  over  which  it  has  no  control,  the 
University  of  California  is  suffering  from  a  crisis  that  affects 
immediately  and  vitally  every  citizen  of  the  state.  It  becomes  my 
duty  to  acquaint  the  people  of  California  with  the  conditions  which 
have  caused  this  crisis  and  with  the  plan  for  raising  funds  in 
support  of  the  University  which  has  been  proposed  to  meet  it. 

"In  1910,  the  University  had  3300  students.  The  number  at 
Berkeley  has  now  increased  200  per  cent,  making  the  University 
one  of  the  largest,  if  not  the  largest,  university  in  America.  In 
addition,  the  1800  students  of  the  Southern  Branch  at  Los  Angeles, 
the  students  of  the  professional  colleges  in  San  Francisco,  of  the 
farm  school,  of  university  and  agricultural  extension  courses,  have 
grown  more  in  numbers  since  1910  than  have  the  students  at 
Berkeley.  In  extension  courses  alone,  short  courses  excluded,  the 
enrollment  has  mounted  to  15,000. 

"The  University's  equipment  has  not  been  added  to  in  proportion 
to  the  increase  in  the  number  of  its  students.  Classrooms  available 
for  general  use  have  increased  only  20  per  cent.  This  20  per  cent 
increase  must  care  for  the  200  per  cent  increase  in  students.  This 
is  the  primary  reason  for  the  overcrowded  classes  which  are  at 
present  a  discredit  to  the  institution.  Classes,  in  fact,  are  so  large, 
rooms  so  inadequate,  teachers  so  few,  that  our  high  standards  can 
not  longer  be  maintained. 

"The  University  needs  buildings  for  the  sciences,  for  the  schools 
of  Education  and  of  Commerce;  it  needs  dormitories;  it  needs 
money  so  that  the  College  of  Agriculture  can  continue  the  work  of 
its  experts  throughout  the  state.  Last  year  more  than  one  quarter 
of  the  agricultural  staff  was  lost  because  of  inadequate  facilities 
and  compensation.  The  University  needs  laboratories  and  class- 
rooms that  will  make  good  teaching  and  investigation  possible.  The 
University  must  be  furnished  with  power  to  attract  the  dis- 
tinguished leaders  necessary  to  establish  our  own  welfare  and 
impress  the  influence  of  California  upon  the  West  and  upon  the 
world.  Never  has  the  world  so  needed  the  services  of  leaders  of 
knowledge  and  of  moral  conviction.  Once  here  they  must  be  held. 
Professors  of  agriculture,  medicine,  engineering,  education,  archi- 
tecture, psj'chology,  commerce,  and  other  practical  branches,  come 
to  their  highest  worth  only  after  years  of  service.  New  men, 
rapidly  succeeding  one  another,  can  not  learn  California, 

"What  is  to  be  done  to  meet  this  crisis?  It  is  obvious  that  we 
must  aim  at  three  broad  principles:   (1)  We  must  give  our  Univer- 


80  UNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

sity  an  assured  future;  (2)  We  must  keep  the  control  of  the  Univer- 
sity in  the  hands  of  the  people;  (3)  We  must  maintain  the  ideal 
of  free  higher  education  for  which  California  has  stood  for  fifty 
consecutive  years. 

"Any  plan  meeting  these  three  comprehensive  aims  must  of 
necessity  be  a  permanent  plan,  carefully  laid  down  and  adhered  to 
through  a  period  of  years;  must  be  a  plan  which  assures  the  Univer- 
sity a  definite,  fixed  minimum  income  so  that  its  development  will 
be  systematic,  business-like,  and  consistent.  We  must  look  forward 
not  to  an  enormous  increase  in  the  funds  which  are  raised  in 
support  of  the  University — although  present  conditions  make  neces- 
sary increase  in  these  funds — but  rather  to  conserving  carefully, 
through  a  logical  and  permanent  and  well-ordered  plan  of  develop- 
ment, such  funds  as  are  given  to  us.  We  must  look  far  ahead  into 
the  future;  we  must  build  dormitories,  provide  classrooms,  carry 
on  important  investigations  touching  the  varied  interests  of  the 
state.  This  cannot  be  done  if  the  University  must,  as  at  the  pres- 
ent, re-shape  each  two  year  period  its  plans  for  progress  and  service, 
uncertain  from  one  period  to  the  next  as  to  the  appropriation  it  can 
depend  upon. 

"Amendment  12,  which  will  be  voted  upon  by  the  people  of 
California  on  November  2,  provides  a  means  whereby  a  fixed  and 
definite  income  will  be  assured  the  University  through  the  years, 
and  at  the  same  time  keeps  the  control  of  the  University  where 
it  properly  belongs,  in  the  hands  of  the  people  through  their  state 
legislature.  Under  the  constitution,  the  state  legislature  would  have 
the  right  to  investigate  at  any  moment  through  its  committees  the 
expenditures  under  Amendment  12  by  the  University,  just  as  it  has 
the  right  to  investigate  the  expenditure  of  funds  by  any  other 
state  institution. 

"It  is  clear  that  any  amendment  designed  to  carry  out  purposes 
of  such  far-reaching  significance  will  appear,  to  some,  to  have 
defects;  it  is  clear  that  those  not  fully  acquainted  with  these  pur- 
poses may,  at  the  outset,  raise  objections.  This  makes  it  only 
the  more  necessary  that  we  consider  the  measure  from  the  stand- 
point of  the  broad  and  constructive  good  it  accomplishes.  Three 
solutions  appear  possible  in  the  present  crisis:  (1)  The  Univer- 
sity's services  can  be  so  enfeebled  as  to  keep  within  the  bounds  of 
an  uncertain  and  sporadic  income;  (2)  tuition  can  be  charged;  (3) 
a  permanent  progressive  plan,  providing  for  a  steady  income  pro- 
portionate to  the  wealth  of  the  state,  can  be  adopted.  It  is  this 
last  plan,  embodied  in  Amendment  12,  which  conserves  the  ideals 
of  the  people  of  the  state  in  providing  for  a  great,  democratic  and 

free  institution.  ,,^  ^   ^  ,, 

"David  P.  Barrows.'; 


UNIVEBSIT¥  BECOBD  81 


JOHN  CAMPBELL  MERRIAM 


The  departure  of  Professor  John  C.  Merriam  is  both  an  honor 
and  a  loss  to  the  University.  The  position  to  which  he  is  called  is 
one  of  distinction  in  the  scientific  world.  His  appointment  means 
that  after  a  careful  canvas  of  the  scientific  men  of  this  country  the 
most  capable  has  been  found  in  our  midst.  That  is  an  honor  and 
a  great  compliment  to  the  University  of  California.  That  this  recog- 
nition of  his  merits  should  rob  us  of  his  presence  is  an  irony  of  bitter 
flavor.  We  may,  however,  console  ourselves  with  the  reflection  that 
his  going  means  an  extension  to  the  other  side  of  the  continent  of 
the  spirit  of  California — that  spirit  which  he  did  so  much  to  inculcate 
and  strengthen  on  the  campus  at  Berkeley. 

In  the  quarter  century  or  more  that  Professor  Merriam  has  been 
on  the  staff  of  the  University  he  has  never  faltered  in  his  devotion 
to  the  advancement  of  science.  He  has  not  only  been  an  industrious 
investigator  in  field  and  laboratory,  but  he  has  also  been  a  preacher 
of  the  efficacy  of  science  for  most  of  the  ills  that  flesh  is  heir  to. 
In  this  time  he  has  published  considerably  over  one  hundred  papers 
embodying  original  contributions  to  knowledge.  In  these  papers  he 
has  been  chiefly  concerned  with  enlarging  our  knowledge  of  fossil 
vertebrates,  with  the  Tertiary  stratigraphy  of  California  and  par- 
ticularly with  the  relation  of  the  Tertiary  history  of  the  coast,  as 
recorded  in  the  remains  of  marine  invertebrate  life,  to  the  Tertiary 
history  of  the  Great  Basin,  where  the  record  is  in  terms  of  terrestrial 
life.  He  has  also  extended  greatly  our  knowledge  of  the  Quaternary 
life  of  the  west  coast  by  his  studies  of  the  abundant  remains  found  in 
the  asphalt  of  Rancho  La  Brea.  In  the  prosecution  of  these  paleonto- 
logical  and  geological  studies  he  has  enlisted  the  interest  of  many 
advanced  students  who  are  now  recognized  as  productive  scholars. 
It  is  probable  that,  although  he  now  goes  to  assume  the  responsibilities 
and  cares  of  an  executive  ofiice,  his  career  as  a  scientific  investigator 
and  trainer  of  young  men  in  the  methods  of  his  science  is  not  yet 
ended,  and  that  science  will  be  enriched  by  many  more  contributions 
from  his  pen. 

Personally  Professor  Merriam  has  always  been  singularly  happy  in 
his  relations  with  his  students  and  with  his  colleagues.  Tolerance  of 
opposing  views  and  sympathy  for  every  step  that  makes  for  human 
progress  has  made  him  at  once  self  controlled  and  energetic.  He  has 
always  occupied  the  open  and  untrammeled  point  of  view  in  every 
day  affairs  as  well  as  in  scientific  matters;  and  has  been  much 
interested  in  the  business  of  citizenship  and  in  civic  and  national 
problems.  His  industry  in  committee,  his  readiness  and  vigor  in 
debate  and   his  quick   grasp   of   administrative   problems   have   been 


82  VNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CEEONICLE 

important  factors  in  the  building  up  of  the  University  organization. 
His  kindly  disposition  and  desire  to  be  of  help  and  to  cooperate  with 
others  have  made  him  a  host  of  friends  and  have  done  much  to  estab- 
lish the  tradition  for  good  feeling  and  good  fellowship  which  clings 
to  the  faculty  of  the  University  of  California.  The  Chronicle  con- 
gratulates him  on  the  honor  that  has  come  to  him  and  prides  itself 
on  the  honor  which  he  reflects  npon  the  University. 


OFFICIAL  FIGUEES  ON  NEW  UNDEEGEADUATES 

OfBcial  figures  on  the  distribution  of  new^  undergraduate  stu- 
dents by  colleges  and  classes  at  the  University  reveal  the  fact  that 
men  students  are  in  the  majority  by  the  scant  margin  of  50.3  per 
cent  to  49.7  per  cent  women  students.  Seniors  number  83,  juniors 
282,  sophomores  304,  freshmen  2191,  and  special  students  107.  In 
the  freshman  class  there  are  1155  men  and  1036  women. 

Of  the  2967  new  undergraduates  who  registered  up  to  and  includ- 
ing Saturday,  August  21,  in  the  academic  departments  at  Berkeley, 
students  enrolling  for  general  study  in  the  College  of  Letters  and 
Science  lead  with  a  total  of  1628.  Second  is  commerce  with  425, 
followed  by  mechanics  220,  agriculture  146,  pre-medicine  123,  pre- 
legal  122,  civil  engineering  83,  chemistry  78,  mining  64,  home 
economics  56,  and  pre-architecture  22. 

New  undergraduate  students  from  outside  California  number  580 
or  19  per  cent  of  the  entering  class.  Of  this  number  291  students 
are  men  and  289  are  women.  It  has  been  found  that  registrants 
from  other  states  and  countries,  in  the  majority  of  cases,  become 
residents  and  citizens  of  this  state.  The  distribution  of  these 
students  follows  the  general  classification  of  the  students  of  Cali- 
fornia. 

6449  STUDENTS  IN  1920  SUMMER  SESSIONS 

Nineteen-twenty  enrollment  figures  of  the  University  summer 
sessions  at  Berkeley  and  Los  Angeles  reached  the  highest  point  in 
twenty-one  years  with  a  combined  total  of  5444  students.  Of  this 
number  4007  students  were  registered  in  Berkeley,  an  increase  of 
20  per  cent  over  1919,  and  1437  students  were  registered  in  Los 
Angeles,  a  growth  of  60  per  cent  over  last  year.  Since  1914,  the 
numbers  of  students  enrolling  in  the  summer  terms  of  the  Univer- 
sity are,  chronologically,  3049,  5271,  3903,  3920,  4053,  4077,  and 
5444.  Counting  the  thousand  and  five  students  who  were  registered 
this  year  with  the  Intersession,  May  10  to  June  19,  the  grand  total 
attendance  of  the  summer  terms  is  6449  students. 


UNIVERSITY  BE  CORD 


83 


FRATEENITY  AND  HOUSE  CLUBS'  SCHOLARSHIP 

Scholarship  reports  of  the  men's  house   clubs   and  fraternities 
whose  undergraduate  members  were  in  attendance  at  the  University 

during   the   semester   January-May,   1920,   show   that  the   average 

grade   was   2.4623    as   compared   with    2.4448  during   the    semester 
January-May,  1919.     The  record  follows: 

Rank  by  Average  Grade                                 Average  Grade  Organization 

1.  Alpha  Kappa  Lambda 2.1470  Fraternity 

2.  Pi  Kappa  Alpha 2.2253  Fraternity 

3.  Tilicum    2.2471  Club 

4.  Achaean  2.2494  Club 

5.  Al  Ikhwan 2.2730  Club 

6.  Orond 2.3340  Club 

7.  Sigma  Pi  2.3381  Fraternity 

8.  Dahlonega  2.3407  Club 

9.  Zeta  Psi  2.3482  Fraternity 

10.  Pi  Kappa  Phi  2.3871  Fraternity 

11.  Tau  Kappa  Epsilon  2.3978  Fraternity 

12.  Psi  Upsilon  2.3995  Fraternity 

13.  Phi  Gamma  Delta  2.4009  Fraternity 

14.  Phi  Kappa  Sigma  2.4032  Fraternity 

15.  Alpha  Delta  Phi  2.4118  Fraternity 

16.  Delta  Upsilon  2.4148  Fraternity 

17.  Phi  Delta  Theta  2.4215  Fraternity 

18.  Sigma  Phi  Epsilon  2.4258  Fraternity 

19.  Phi  Kappa  Psi  2.4261  Fraternity 

20.  Sigma  Chi  2.4307  Fraternity 

21.  Kappa  Alpha  2.4402  Fraternity 

22.  Delta   Chi   2.4425  Fraternity 

23.  Del  Key  2.4520  Club 

24.  Chi  Psi  2.4648  Fraternity 

25.  Lambda  Chi  Alpha  2.4679  Fraternity 

26.  Theta  Xi  2.4721  Fraternity 

27.  Delta  Sigma  Phi  2,5056  Fraternity 

28.  Kappa  Sigma  2.5169  Fraternity 

29.  Bachelordon   2.5176  Club 

30.  Chi  Phi  2.5178  Fraternity 

31.  Sigma  Phi  Sigma 2.5195  Fraternity 

32.  Alpha  Sigma  Phi  2.5328  Fraternity 

33.  Phi  Sigma  Kappa  2.5446  Fraternity 

34.  Sigma  Alpha  Epsilon  2.5464  Fraternity 

35.  Dwight  2.5603  Club 

36.  Theta  Delta  Chi  2.5759  Fraternity 

37.  Sigma  Phi  2.5968  Fraternity 

38.  Acacia   2.6100  Fraternity 

39.  Alpha  Tau  Omega 2.6159  Fraternity 

40.  Beta  Theta  Pi 2.6371  Fraternity 

41.  Delta  Kappa  Epsilon 2.6451  Fraternity 

42.  Abracadabra    2.6452  Club 

43.  Delta  Tau  Delta 2.6554  Fraternity 

44.  Theta  Chi  2.6626  Fraternity 

45.  Sigma  Nu  2.6906  Fraternity 


84  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHEONICLE 

Each  of  the  organizations  whose  records  are  given  above  com- 
prises among  its  members  students  in  all  four  of  the  undergraduate 
classes.  In  addition  there  is  one  organization  which  lacks  repre- 
sentatives from  the  freshman  class,  viz: 

Alpha  Chi  Sigma  2.3614        Fraternity 

GRADES  OF  WOMEN'S  ORGANIZATIONS 

Announcement  of  the  scholarship  of  the  sororities  shows  their 
average  grade  to  be  2.1691  as  opposed  to  2.4623  for  the  fraternity 
men.  The  twenty-fourth  sorority  stands  opposite  the  sixteenth 
fraternity  on  the  list — last  year  the  twelfth.  The  lowest  fraternity 
has  a  grade  of  2.6906  as  opposed  to  2..5518  for  the  sororities.  The 
record  is  from  January  to  May,  1920. 

The  standings  of  the  different  organizations  are  as  follows: 

1.  Al  Khalail  1.9036 

2.  Zeta  Tau  Alpha  1.9878 

3.  Alpha  Gamma  Delta 2.0442 

4.  Kappa  Phi  Alpha 2.0486 

5.  Gamma  Phi  Beta 2.0514 

6.  Rediviva    j 2.0550 

7.  Alpha  Xi  Delta  2.0745 

8.  Delta  Gamma  2.0910 

9.  Delta  Zeta  2.1018 

10.  Kappa  Alpha  Theta  2.1032 

11.  Alpha  Chi  Omega  2.1274 

12.  Alpha  Omricon  Pi  2.1290 

13.  Pi  Beta  Phi  2.1298 

14.  Mekatina  2.1435 

15.  Chi  Omega  2.1447 

16.  Kappa  Delta  2.1465 

17.  Norroena   2.1473 

18.  Keweah   2.1568 

19'.  Tewanah    2.1858 

20.  Alpha  Phi  2.1932 

21.  Kappa  Kappa  Gamma  2.255'6 

22.  Phi  Mu  2.2976 

23.  Delta  Delta  Delta  2.3004 

24.  Sigma  Kappa  2.3297 

25.  Alpha  Delta  Pi 2.3650 

26.  Pi  Sigma  Gamma 2.5017 

27.  Achoth  2..5518 


42,000  PERSONS  IN  AGRICULTURE  COURSES 

Since  the  College  of  Agriculture  of  the  State  University  initiated 
its  program  of  instruction  by  correspondence  courses,  almost  42,000 
persons  have  been  enrolled.  The  twenty-eight  available  courses 
give  a  wide  choice  of  fields  to  study. 


UNIVERSITY  RECORD  85 


CONFEEENCES  AND  EXHIBITIONS 

The  Central  Section  of  the  Classical  Association  of  the  Pacific 
States  held  its  annual  meeting  at  the  University  June  30  and  July  1. 
The  first  day's  program  was  as  follows: 

1.  Greetings.    J.  T.  Allen,  Professor  of  Greek. 

2.  Latin  Prose  in  the  High  School.    Miss  Kate  Herrick,  Sacramento 

High  School. 

3.  Observations  of  a  School  Visitor.    W.  A.  Merrill,  Professor  of  the 

Latin  Language  and  Literature. 

4.  The  Value  of  Latin  to  a  Student  of  English  Composition.     C.  W. 

Wells,  Professor  of  English  Composition. 

The  program  on  July  1  was  as  follows: 

1.  What  Every  Latin  Teacher  Knows.     Frances  E.  Sabin,  Assistant 

Professor  of  Latin,  University  of  Wisconsin. 

2.  The  Future  of  Latin.    Morris  Jastrow,  Professor  of  Semitic  Lan- 

guages, University  of  Pennsylvania. 

3.  The    Indebtedness    of    Eomanic   Literature    to    Latin.      Eudolph 

Schevill,  Professor  of  Spanish. 

4.  Who  Were  They  Who  Made  Greece  Glorious  and  Eome  Great? 

D.  E.  Stuart,  Stanford  University. 

A  three-day  session  of  the  Western  District  of  the  American 
Physical  Education  Association  was  begun  on  the  campus  July  14. 

An  exhibit  of  work  in  creative  and  industrial  art  done  by  the 
students  of  Walter  Barron  Currier,  head  of  the  Vocational  Art 
Department,  Lincoln  High  School,  Los  Angeles,  and  member  of  the 
Department  of  Graphic  Art  of  the  University  Summer  Session,  was 
held  under  the  auspices  of  the  University  Graphic  Art  Department 
July  28  and  29  in  Architecture  Hall. 

GIFTS 

Alumnus,  class  of  '96  (name  withheld),  has  agreed  to  give  $2500 
to  be  added  to  the  Eeseareh  Funds  of  the  University  for  the  year 
1920-21. 

Associated  Eadiograph  Laboratories  have  agreed  to  provide  the 
sum  of  $100  per  month  during  the  academic  year  1920-21  for 
research  in  radiography  in  the  Department  of  Dentistry. 

Class  of  1920,  $2000,  to  be  used  for  the  erection  of  a  memorial 
bench  on  the  campus  to  those  Californians  who  died  in  the  service. 

Eegent  Wm.  H.  Crocker,  $2000,  to  be  used  in  accordance  with 
directions  from  Dr.  William  Palmer  Lucas  for  work  in  the  Depart- 
ment of  Pediatries. 

Mrs.  Emma  S.  Davis,  C.S.B.,  Scholarship  for  Women  has  been 
established  upon  receipt  of  a  check  for  $2000. 


86  UNIVEBSITT  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHBONICLE 

Diester  Machine  Company  of  Fort  Wayne,  Indiana,  a  small  con- 
centrating table,  known  as  Plate-0-Table. 

E.  I.  Du  Pont  de  Nemours  &  Co.,  a  check  for  the  sum  of  $750, 
for  the  Du  Pont  Fellowship  in  Chemistry  for  the  year  19'20-21. 

Dr.  Joseph  Grinnell,  Professor  of  Zoology  and  Director  of  the 
Museum  of  Vertebrate  Zoology,  the  sum  of  $75. 

Professor  J.  Ijima,  of  the  University  of  Tokyo,  fifty  Japanese 
birds  to  the  California  Museum  of  Vertebrate  Zoology. 

Dr.  William  S.  Kew,  of  the  United  States  Geological  Survey,  an 
interesting  collection  of  shells  to  the  Department  of  Palaeontology. 

Mr.  Ealph  W.  Kinney,  San  Francisco,  a  check  for  $500,  as  the 
first  of  four  payments  of  equal  amount  for  the  aid  of  "some 
worthy  competent  young  man  enrolled  in  the  Agricultural  College 
and  who  is  particularly  interested  in  his  work,"  the  fund  to  be 
known  as  the  Ealph  W.  Kinney  Scholarship  in  Agriculture.  Mr. 
Kinney  proposes  to  make  the  remaining  three  payments  annually, 
completing  one  four-year  course  for  the  student  selected. 

Mr.  J.  L.  Lawrence,  of  the  Herzog  Electric  and  Engineering  Co., 
San  Francisco,  an  eight-inch  centrifugal  pump,  type  P8,  of  an 
approximate  value  of  $800,  to  the  Department  of  Mechanical  En- 
gineering. 

Napa  Seminary  Club,  a  check  for  $100  as  an  addition  to  the 
Napa  Seminary  Loan  Fund. 

Pacific  Division  of  the  American  Eed  Cross,  the  sum  of  $2400 
to  be  used  for  the  salary  for  a  Supervisor  of  Practice  Work  in  the 
Department  of  Economics. 

San  Francisco  Society  for  Dental  Eesearch,  the  sum  of  $1200  per 
annum  with  the  privilege  of  renewal  annually.  Of  this  sum  $900  is 
to  be  used  as  a  Fellowship  in  Dental  Eesearch  at  the  George  Wil- 
liams Hooper  Foundation  for  Medical  Eesearch,  and  the  remaining 
$300  to  cover  additional  expenses. 

Mrs.  Parker  Trask,  a  graduate  student  in  the  Department  of 
Palaeontology,  a  slab  containing  an  excellent  specimen  of  an  Eocene, 
Green  Eiver,  fish,  to  the  Palaeontological  Museum. 

FACULTY 

Elected  members  of  the  Academic  Senate  of  the  University  to 
constitute  the  Conference  Committee  for  the  academic  year  1920-21, 
to  be  composed  of  representatives  of  the  Board  of  Eegents  and  of 
the  Senate,  respectively,  in  accordance  with  the  rules  approved 
jointly  by  the  two  bodies,  are  A,  C.  Lawson,  Professor  of  Min- 
eralogy and  Geology;  C.  G.  Hyde,  Professor  of  Sanitary  Engineer- 
ing; F.  P.  Gay,  Professor  of  Pathology;  O.  K.  McMurray,  Professor 
of  Law;  and  L  M.  Linforth,  Professor  of  Greek. 


VNIVEBSITY  RECORD  87 

C.  M.  Gayley,  Professor  of  the  English  Language  and  Literature, 
has  been  invited  to  deliver  the  Percy  Turnbull  Memorial  Lectures 
on  Poetry  during  the  second  and  third  weeks  of  April,  1921. 

T.  F.  Hunt,  Professor  of  Agriculture,  and  Dean  of  the  College  of 
Agriculture,  has  been  appointed  representative  of  the  United  States 
at  the  convention  of  the  International  Institute  of  Agriculture  at 
Rome,  and  member  of  the  permanent  committee  of  the  Institute. 

F.  L.  Kleebergei-,  Director  of  Men's  Gymnasium  and  Professor 
of  Physical  Education,  has  been  elected  chairman  of  the  physical 
education  section  of  the  National  Education  Association  for  the 
year  1920-21. 

C.  A.  Kofoid,  Professor  of  Zoology,  Assistant  Director  of  the 
Scripps  Institution  for  Biological  Eesearch,  and  Consulting  Para- 
sitologist of  the  California  State  Board  of  Health,  has  been  awarded 
the  honorary  degree  of  Doctor  of  Science  from  the  University  of 
Wales,  and  has  been  elected  vice-president  of  the  zoological  section 
of  the  British  Association  for  the  Advancement  of  Science.  He  has 
been  appointed  Assistant  Editor  of  the  American  Journal  of  Hygiene. 

E.  P.  Lewis,  Professor  of  Physics,  has  been  elected  a  member  of 
the  Board  of  Directors  of  the  Pacific  Division  of  the  American 
Association  for  the  Advancement  of  Science. 

Elwood  Mead,  Professor  of  Rural  Instiutions,  and  Chairman  of 
the  State  Land  Settlement  Board,  spoke  on  the  contribution  of  the 
California  state  settlements  to  a  proper  realization  of  needs  of 
rural  life,  at  the  annual  banquet  of  the  Turlock  Board  of  Trade, 
September  24. 

J.  C.  Merriam,  President  of  the  Carnegie  Institution  at  Washing- 
ton, whose  resignation  as  Professor  of  Palaeontology  and  Historical 
Geology  and  Dean  of  the  Faculties,  was  accepted  by  the  Regents 
at  the  September  meeting,  was  named  Honorary  Curator  in  the 
Palaeontological  Museum  for  the  academic  year  1920-21. 

Regis  Michaud,  Professor  of  French,  has  been  awarded  the  Prix 
Monthyon  by  the  French  Academy  in  recognition  of  his  books, 
"Emerson  et  Montaigne"  and  "Mystiques  et  Realistes  Anglo- 
Saxons."  The  Monthyon  prize  is  one  of  the  oldest  and  most  im- 
portant in  the  gift  of  the  academy. 

R.  S.  Minor,  Professor  of  Physics,  has  been  appointed  Pacific 
Coast  representative  on  the  Committee  on  Research  Methods  and 
Technique  which  is  being  formed  by  the  National  Council  of 
Eesearch. 

W.  E.  Ritter,  Professor  of  Zoology,  and  Scientific  Director  of  the 
Scripps  Institution  for  Biological  Research,  has  been  elected  presi- 
dent of  the  Pacific  Division  of  the  American  Association  for  the 
Advancement  of  Science. 

Solomon  Blum,  Associate  Professor  of  Economics,  has  been  named 
chairman  of  a  committee  to  investigate  the  question  of  the  cost  of 


88  UNIVEBSITT  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

living,  the  purpose  of  which  will  be  to  provide  a  basis  for  an 
increase  in  the  salaries  and  wages  of  state  employees.  The  com- 
mittee, appointed  by  the  California  State  Civil  Service  Commission, 
includes  in  addition  to  Professor  Blum,  Miss  Jessica  Peixotto,  Pro- 
fessor of  Social  Economics,  M.  E.  Jaffa,  Professor  of  Nutrition, 
R.  G.  Sproul,  Assistant  Comptroller,  and  Mr.  Whitman,  Examiner 
for  the  Civil  Service  Commission. 

M.  E.  Deutsch,  Associate  Professor  of  Latin,  has  resigned  his 
position  as  Dean  of  the  Summer  Session  in  Los  Angeles,  which 
he  has  held  during  the  last  three  years.  From  the  establishment 
of  the  southern  summer  session  in  1918  with  an  enrollment  of  630 
students  to  a  registration  of  1437  students  in  1920,  an  increase  of 
125  per  cent,  is  the  record  achieved  during  the  administration  of 
Professor  Deutsch. 

G.  F.  McEwen,  Assistant  Professor,  Oceanographer,  and  Curator 
of  the  Oceanographic  Museum  of  the  Scripps  Institution  for  Bio- 
logical Research,  attended  the  meetings  of  the  Pan-Pacific  Congress 
in  Honolulu,  Hawaii,  during  the  month  of  August. 

Dr.  J.  A.  Pollia,  Research  Associate  in  Dentistry,  left  Berkeley 
in  August  for  Boston,  where  he  delivered  before  the  National  Dental 
Society  a  lecture  on  ' '  The  Interpretation  of  the  Dental  X-Ray. ' ' 

APPOINTMENTS* 

Professors:  Lincoln  Hutchinson,  Commerce  on  the  Flood  Founda- 
tion; W.  C.  Morgan,  Chemistry,  Southern  Branch;  J.  A.  Scott, 
Sather,  Classical  Literature,  from  January  1,  1921. 

Associate  Professors:  F.  T.  Blanchard,  English,  Southern  Branch; 
R.  E.  Davis,  Civil  Engineering;  F.  W.  Hart,  Education;  Katherine 
L.  McLaughlin,  Primary  Education,  Southern  Branch;  R.  F.  Miller, 
Animal  Husbandry;  R.  P.  Utter,  English;  T.  T.  Waterman,  Anthro- 
pology. 

Assistant  Professors:  E.  T.  Bartholomew,  Plant  Pathology  at  the 
Citrus  Experiment  Station;  S.  H.  Dadisman,  Agricultural  Education 
and  Supervisor  of  Classes  for  Teachers  of  Agricultural  Subjects; 
Hope  Gladding,  Household  Science;  Harriet  Glazier,  Mathematics, 
Southern  Branch;  A.  K.  Gray,  English,  Southern  Branch;  R.  M. 
Holman,  Botany;  C.  E.  Howell,  Animal  Husbandry;  E.  H.  Hughes, 
Animal  Husbandry,  from  August  1;  W.  Kirk,  Social  Economics; 
C.  A.  Le  Deuc,  Accounting,  Southern  Branch;  B.  H.  Lehman,  English; 
C.  E.  Martin,  Government,  Southern  Branch;  K.  E.  Neuhaus,  Art 
Appreciation;  W.  A.  Smith,  Educational  Psychology,  Southern 
Branch;  B.  F.  Stelter,  English,  Southern  Branch;  C.  V.  Taylor, 
Zoology;  Alwin  Thaler,  English. 


*  Unless  otherwise  stated,  date  from  July  1,  1920,  to  June  30, 
1921. 


UNIVEESITY  BECOBB  89 

Instructors:  F.  E.  Brockway,  Mechanical  Arts,  Southern  Branch; 
Dr.  O.  S.  Cook,  Roentgenology;  Pirie  Davidson,  Zoology,  Southern 
Branch;  F.  M.  Essig,  Botany  and  Bacteriology,  Southern  Branch; 
J.  G.  France,  Agricultural  Extension,  April  1  to  June  30;  L.  K. 
Freeman,  Mining;  M.  W.  Graham,  Spanish;  Dorothy  Hall,  House- 
hold Science;  K.  Heller,  German;  Katherine  Hersey,  Physical  Edu- 
cation, Southern  Branch;  Dr.  E.  J.  Horgan,  Surgery;  Bruce  Jamey- 
son.  Civil  Engineering;  Dr.  A.  L.  Kilgore,  Surgery,  May  1  to  June 
30;  M.  R.  Krunich,  Serbo-Croatian  and  French;  Dr.  N.  M.  Loon, 
Prosthetic  Dentistry;  T.  C.  McFarland,  Electrical  Engineering;  R. 
F.  Newton,  Chemistry;  Dr.  A.  H.  Nobbs,  Clinical  Dentistry;  S.  C. 
Pepper,  Philosophy;  Dr.  G.  K.  Rhodes,  Surgery;  C.  H.  Robinson, 
Geography,  Southern  Branch;  Dr.  Margaret  Schulze,  Obstetrics  and 
Gynecology;  Ruth  L.  Stone,  Bacteriology;  G,  E.  Troxell,  Civil  En- 
gineering; Dr.  C.  Westbay,  Operative  Dentistry,  August  9  to  June  30 
(half-day);  G.  Wiekson,  Graphic  Art  (half-time);  A.  R.  Williams, 
Mathematics;  Mrs.  Evelyn  M.  Woodland,  English  Branches,  Wil- 
merding  School;  Dr.  C.  J.  Zappettini,  Operative  Dentistry,  from 
August  2  (half-day). 

Lecturers:  E.  D.  Adams,  History;  Earl  Barnhart,  Education; 
Emma  J.  Breck,  Teaching  of  English;  A.  G.  W.  Cerf,  French,  South- 
ern Branch;  T.  W.  Dickie,  Marine  Engineering  and  Naval  Archi- 
tecture; Raffaello  Piccolli,  Italian  Literature  and  Institutions,  Sep- 
tember 1  to  December  31;  Cecile  Reau,  French;  Matt  Wahrhaftig, 
Law. 

Associates:  R.  S.  Abbott,  Physics;  Annie  H.  Allen,  Public  Speak- 
ing; Adolph  Anderson,  English;  Mrs.  Annie  D.  B.  Andrews,  Mathe- 
matics, July  1  to  December  31;  L.  Barnier,  French;  Frances  Bockius, 
Physical  Education;  J.  S.  Bolin,  Education;  Margaret  Carhart, 
English,  Southern  Branch;  Rachel  Chadwick,  Physical  Education, 
Southern  Branch;  Marie  Champy,  French;  Orabel  Chilton,  Home 
Economics,  Southern  Branch;  R.  H.  Clark,  English;  Caroline  Cole- 
man, Physical  Education;  Marjorie  Cook,  Bacteriology;  Mrs. 
Beatrice  Q.  Cornish,  Spanish;  C.  T.  Dozier,  Physics;  Hazel  Drake, 
Industrial  Arts,  Southern  Branch;  Caroline  Duncan,  Public  Speak- 
ing; Maud  Evans,  Home  Economics,  Southern  Branch;  Helen  W. 
Fancher,  Household  Art;  Josephine  Guion,  Physical  Education;  A. 
S.  Kaun,  Russian;  Mary  L.  Kleinecke,  English;  Mrs.  Marion  B. 
Knight,  Physical  Education;  Anna  Krause,  Spanish,  Southern 
Branch;  H,  Langlard,  French;  Elizabeth  Lathrop,  Home  Economics, 
Southern  Branch;  Mae  Lent,  Household  Art;  W.  W.  Lyman,  Jr., 
English  and  Celtic;  Agnes  Macpherson,  Home  Economics,  Southern 
Branch;  Violet  Marshall,  Physical  Education;  G.  Z.  Patrick,  French; 
Mrs.  Louise  A.  Patten,  Public  Speaking;  Dr.  J.  A.  Pollia,  Depart- 


90  UNIVEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHBONICLE 

ment  of  Dentistry,  from  August  1;  G.  A.  Pomeroy,  Physics;  B.  A. 
Rudolph,  Plant  Pathology;  Caroline  Singleton,  French;  Mrs.  B.  K. 
Smith,  Industrial  Arts,  Southern  Branch;  Anne  Swainson,  Textiles; 
Maria  T.  Tommasini,  Italian;  W,  E.  Tomson,  Animal  Husbandry; 
Bertha  A.  Wardell,  Physical  Education,  Southern  Branch;  J.  B. 
Washburn,  Accounting;  Florence  Wilson,  Home  Economics,  Southern 
Branch. 

Specialists  in  Agricultural  Extension:  E.  O.  Amundsen,  M.  E. 
Boissevain,  from  September  1;  D.  S.  Fox,  J.  G.  France,  E.  L.  Garth- 
waite,  L.  Y.  Leonard,  from  May  1;  J.  W,  Logan,  R.  V.  Wright. 

Assistants:  Dr.  C.  A.  Abramopoulous,  Medicine;  C.  L.  Austin, 
Pomology;  Nina  M.  Alderton,  Mathematics;  J.  A.  Almquist,  Chem- 
istry; A.  K.  Aster,  Physics;  Evelyn  Aylesworth,  Physics;  Mabel 
Baird,  English;  W.  C.  Bartlett,  Economics;  Dr.  A.  E.  Belt,  Urology; 
R.  E.  Berry,  Accounting;  Miss  E.  Bishop,  Chemistry;  C.  Bissell, 
French;  E.  W.  Blair,  Physiology;  Doris  Bockius,  Household  Science; 
Dr.  M.  M.  Booth,  Surgery,  and  Assistant  Resident,  University  Hos- 
pital; Dr.  E.  L.  Bruck,  Medicine;  E.  W.  Brundin,  Psychology,  Lab- 
oratory; Dr.  Emma  Buckley,  Anaesthesia  in  the  Medical  School, 
April  1  to  June  30;  B.  M.  Burchfiel,  Chemistry;  F.  C.  Burtchett, 
Economics;  P.  Byerly,  Jr.,  Physics;  E.  J.  Campbell,  Agricultural 
Extension;  Mrs.  Edythe  S.  Catten,  Social  Econmics;  T.  H.  Chen, 
Chinese;  Dr.  M.  C.  Cheney,  Medicine;  D.  B.  Clark,  Philosophy;  Dr. 
H.  J.  Cohn,  Otology,  Rhinology  and  Laryngology;  Dr.  M.  L.  Cohn, 
Pediatrics;  Mary  G.  Collopy,  Agricultural  Extension,  from  August 
1;  Dorothy  Coker,  Botany;  Miss  E.  Conklin,  Agricultural  Extension; 
L.  Cooper,  Economics;  Charmian  Crittenden,  Sanskrit;  R.  P.  Crocker, 
Agricultural  Extension;  S.  Crosby,  Mechanical  Arts,  Southern 
Branch,  April  26  to  June  30;  A.  B.  Cummins,  Agricultural  Exten- 
sion; G.  M.  Cunningham,  Physics;  E.  J.  Cuy,  Chemistry;  P.  S. 
Banner,  Chemistry;  P.  H.  Daus,  Mathematics;  Dr.  A.  B.  Diepen- 
brock,  Surgery;  H.  L.  Deimel,  Economics;  W.  P.  Duruz,  Pomology; 
E.  C.  Eby,  Education;  K.  R.  Edlund,  Chemistry;  J.  D.  Elder, 
Physics,  Southern  Branch;  Miss  A.  E.  Elliott,  Chemistry;  J.  W. 
Ellis,  Physics;  R.  M.  Evans,  Chemistry;  O.  A.  M.  Francis,  Physics; 
E.  E.  Frasher,  Agricultural  Chemistry;  Dr.  C.  B.  Fowler,  Surgery 
and  House  Officer,  San  Francisco  Hospital;  Dr.  M.  L.  Frandy, 
Obstetrics  and  Gynecology,  Hahnemann  Hospital;  R.  C.  Fuson, 
Chemistry;  N.  S.  Gallison,  Economics;  Dr.  E.  L.  Gilcreest,  Surgery 
and  Resident,  Hahnemann  Hospital;  C.  A.  Glover,  Accounting;  E. 
C.  Gudde,  German;  W.  F.  Hamilton,  Zoology,  July  1  to  December  31; 
W,  H.  Hampton,  Chemistry;  Dr.  J.  G.  Harrington,  Medicine;  Dr. 
W.  J.  Hawkins,  Clinical  Dentistry;  Miss  A.  M,  Hobe,  Lick  Observa- 
tory; Mildred  ITollis,  Botany;  Lova  Holt,  Zoology;  R.  L.  Hooper, 


UNIVERSITY  BECOBD  91 

Agricultural  Extension;  W.  S.  Hoskins,  Chemistry;  Jean  Huddleston, 
Physics;  Dr.  E.  K.  Hutchings,  Otology,  Rhinology  and  Laryngology; 
H.  K.  Ihrig,  Chemistry;  C.  A.  Jenks,  Chemistry;  Martha  Jones, 
Pediatrics;  W.  G.  Kohner,  Botany;  Agnes  E.  Kreutzer,  Agricul- 
tural Extension,  from  September  1;  S.  Kuykendall,  History;  T. 
Lawson,  Anatomy;  L.  J.  Lease,  Physics;  V.  F.  Lenzen,  Physics; 
Juliette  L'Hostis,  French;  Dolly  C.  Lutjeharms,  Botany;  Pauline 
Lynch,  Home  Economics,  Southern  Branch;  W.  T.  McGrath,  Eco- 
nomics; G.  B.  Maas,  Physics;  S.  Maeser,  Chemistry;  Dr.  R.  C.  Mar- 
tin, Otology,  Ehinology  and  Laryngology;  R.  W.  Miller,  Chemistry; 
Otille  Miller,  Biology  in  the  Department  of  Chemistry;  H.  C.  Mit- 
chell, History;  Dr.  O.  K.  Mohs,  Surgery,  and  Assistant  Resident, 
University  Hospital;  M.  L.  Montgomery,  Anatomy;  L.  F.  Morrison, 
Bacteriology;  N.  P.  Neilson,  Physics;  Gladys  Nevenzel,  Agricultural 
Extension,  from  August  1 ;  Dr.  Lillian  Nye,  Pediatrics,  and  Assistant 
Resident,  University  Hospital;  J.  F.  Osborn,  Agricultural  Exten- 
sion, from  August  1;  Dr.  J.  B.  Pardee,  Medicine,  and  House  Officer, 
San  Francisco  Hospital;  L.  Pavid,  French;  Mrs.  Mary  T.  Payne, 
Mathematics,  July  1  to  December  31 ;  Dr.  W.  A.  Perkins,  Pathology 
(part-time);  G.  A.  Pomeroy,  Physics;  Dr.  Ralph  Rabinowitz,  Medi- 
cine; W.  D.  Ramage,  Chemistry;  Ida  G.  Riess,  English;  J.  F. 
Rippy,  History  (half-time),  April  1  to  May  31;  W.  R.  Robinson, 
Economics;  Lucile  Roush,  Botany;  Edna  May  Russ,  Pomology;  J. 
G.  Schaffer,  Economies;  A.  M.  Shaffer,  Chemistry;  Dr.  H.  H.  Searls, 
Surgery,  and  Resident,  University  Hospital;  Dr.  R.  S.  Sherman, 
Surgery;  Dr.  E.  W.  Simmons,  Medicine,  and  House  Officer,  San 
Francisco  Hospital;  H.  E.  Smith,  Economies;  Helen  H.  Smith, 
Physics;  D.  D.  Stafford,  Bacteriolgy;  D.  V.  Steed,  Mathematics; 
Mabel  Stockholm,  Household  Science;  M.  M.  Stockwell,  Economics; 
Mattie  Stover,  Household  Science;  R.  E.  Sweetland,  English;  H.  G. 
Tasker,  Physics;  N.  W.  Taylor,  Chemistry;  P.  S.  Taylor,  Economics; 
C.  H.  Tookey,  Economies;  R.  T.  Trotter,  Physiology;  K.  Uhl,  His- 
tory; R.  W.  Uphoff,  Physics;  R.  Vandergrift,  History;  A.  P.  Vanse- 
low.  Physics;  Mrs.  M.  J.  von  Hungen,  German;  E.  Vuylsteker, 
French;  May  V.  Wallace,  Public  Health  Administration,  Southern 
Branch;  J.  R.  Waters,  Agricultural  Extension;  B.  W.  Wheeler, 
History;  A.  W.  Williams,  Chemistry;  P.  L.  Wilson,  Botany;  B.  C. 
Wong,  Mathematics;  T.  F.  Young,  Chemistry. 

Teaching  Fellows:  Aileen  Andrews,  Zoology;  Elizabeth  G.  Bal- 
derston,  English;  Ruth  E.  Baugh,  Geography;  David  Bjork,  His- 
tory; L.  A.  Bond,  Geology;  R.  C.  Bridgman,  History;  T.  F.  Buehrer, 
Chemistry;  Susan  Cobb,  English;  J.  W.  Coulter,  Geography;  C. 
Crane,  English;  IT.  D.  Draper,  Cemistry;  Sarah  Elkin,  Zoology; 
Priscilla  Fairfield,  Lick  Observatory;  P.  L.  Faye,  Anthropology; 
Katherine    M.    Groesbeck,    Anthropology;    L.    R.    Hafen,    History; 


92  UNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CEBONICLE 

M.  A.  Hanna,  Geography;  A.  F.  Harshbarger,  Political  Science; 
Laurence  Hill,  History;  T.  R.  Hogness,  Chemistry;  Josephine  Hoyt, 
Political  Science;  J.  G.  Johnson,  History;  J.  F.  Kessel,  Zoology; 
J.  C.  C.  LeClerq,  French;  Sophia  McEntyre,  English;  W.  H.  Mah, 
Political  Science;  U.  J.  Marra,  History;  E.  A.  Martin,  Political 
Science;  H.  A.  Mazzera,  Public  Speaking;  E.  T.  Mercer,  English; 
R.  C.  Miller,  Zoology;  Gladys  E.  Murphy,  Public  Speaking;  Leila 
Noland,  English;  A.  W.  Noyes,  Jr.,  Chemistry;  L.  H.  Peterson, 
Education;  T.  E.  Phipps,  Chemistry;  J.  B.  Ramsay,  Chemistry; 
Helen  Redfield,  Zoology;  Helen  Rocca,  Political  Science;  Marian 
Rock,  Zoology;  G.  C,  Royce,  History;  R.  J.  Russell,  Geography; 
R.  H.  Sciobereti,  Astronomy  and  French;  J.  C.  Scott,  Anthropology; 
R.  M,  Selle,  Zoology;  E.  B.  Smith,  Political  Science;  M.  W.  Stirling, 
Anthropology;  Martha  Thompson,  Zoology;  W.  J.  Tucker,  English; 
R.  Vandervoort,  Public  Speaking;  C.  E.  Walton,  Zoology,  E.  J. 
Wenig,  English;  B.  H.  Williams,  Political  Science. 

Special  Investigator  on  Educational  Tests:  J.  D.  Burks. 

Supervisor  Practice  Work,  Department  of  Economics:  Frances 
M.  Greene. 

Assistant  Director,  Charge  of  Offices,  University  Extension 
Division:  B.  B.  Rakestraw. 

Economic  Ornithologist,  California  Museum  Vertebrate  Zoology: 
H,  C.  Bryant. 

Teachers,  University  Farm  School:  J.  D.  Miller,  A.  M.  Wood- 
man, August  15,  1920,  to  May  15,  1921. 

Assistant  Physician  for  Women:  Dr.  Delta  Ross  Olsen,  January 
12  to  June  30. 

Assistant  Astronomer  in  the  Lick  Observatory:  R.  J.  Trumpler. 

Dental  Surgeons  in  Infirmary:  Dr.  L.  W.  Hahn,  Dr.  N.  M.  Loon 
(part-time),  Dr.  B.  S.  Rosen  (half-time). 

Honorary  Curator,  Palaeontological  Museum:  J.  C.  Merriam. 

Honorary  Curator,  Herbarium:  S.  B.  Parish. 

Assistant  to  the  Dean  of  Women:  Marietta  Voorhees. 

Supervisor,  Teaching  of  Drawing,  University  High  School: 
Shirley  Poore. 

Secretary  to  Principal  University  High  School:  Beryl  Gange. 

Secretary,  Department  of  Education:  E.  C.  Eby. 

Southern  Branch 

Physician  for  Women:  Dr.  Lillian  Ray. 
Registrar:  Mabel  Nettleton. 

Teachers:  Mrs.  W.  R.  Crowell,  Wilhelmina  Rector,  Edith  Ringer, 
Katherine  Speirs,  Bertha  Vaughn. 

Assistant  Teacher:  Miss  E.  Douglas. 

Assistant  to  Supervsior  Primar}-  Training:  Adelaide  Samuels. 


UNIFEESITT  RECOBD  93 


PROMOTIONS  AND  CHANGES  IN  TITLE* 

G.  D.  Louderback,  Professor  of  Geology,  given  the  ailditional 
title  of  Dean  of  the  College  of  Letters  and  Science. 

Dr.  G.  H.  Whipple,  Professor  of  Eesearch  Medicine  and  Director 
of  the  Hooper  Foundation  for  Medical  Research,  given  the  addi- 
tional title  of  Dean  of  the  Medical  School. 

Dr.  G.  H.  Kress,  to  be  Dean  of  the  Los  Angeles  Medical  Depart- 
ment. 

Walter  Mulford,  Professor  of  Forestry  and  Director  of  Resident 
Instruction  given  the  additional  title  of  Acting  Dean  of  tlie  College 
of  Agriculture. 

Dr.  W.  C.  Eappleye,  Instructor  in  Biochemistry  and  Chief  of 
Clinical  Laboratories,  given  the  additional  title  of  Assistant  Director 
of  the  Hooper  Foundation  for  Medical  Research,  June  1  to  June  30. 

B.  M.  Woods,  Professor  of  Aerodynamics,  given  the  additional 
title  of  University  Examiner. 

Miss  Mary  F.  Patterson,  Associate  Professor  of  Household  Art 
and  Design,  from  Associate  Professor  of  Household  Art. 

Dr.  W.  C.  Alvarez,  Assistant  Clinical  Professor  of  Research 
Medicine,  to  be  Assistant  Professor  of  Research  Medicine. 

Carolyn  Fisher,  Assistant  Professor  in  Psychology,  Southern 
Branch,  from  Instructor. 

R.  R.  Morse,  Instructor  in  Geology,  from  Instructor  in  Geology 
and  Seismology. 

B.  R.  Vanleer,  Instructor  in  Mechanical  Engineering  (1920-21), 
from  Instructor  in  Electrical  Engineering. 

Dr.  J.  M.  McDonald,  Instructor  in  Urology,  from  Assistant. 

L.  W.  Allen,  Assistant  in  Music,  given  the  additional  title  of 
Band  Instructor  in  the  Department  of  Military  Science  and  Tactics. 

Dr.  L.  Taussig,  Assistant  in  Dermatology  in  charge  of  Radium 
Emanation  Plant,  from  Assistant  in  Dermatology  and  Radiology. 

D.  T.  Batchelder,  Specialist  in  Agricultural  Extenison,  from 
Associate  in  Animal  Husbandry. 


Date  from  July  1,  1920,  unless  otherwise  noted. 


94  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFOBNIA  CHRONICLE 


LEAVES  OF  ABSENCE* 

Professors:  H.  E.  Bolton,  American  Ilistorj'  and  Curator  of  the 
Bancroft  Library,  December  1,  1920,  to  January  31,  19'21;  B.  H. 
Crocheron,  Agricultural  Extension  and  Director  of  Agricultural 
Extension,  August  ]  to  September  30;  F.  P.  Gay,  Bacteriology  and 
Pathology,  July  1,  1921,  to  June  30,  1922;  W.  W.  Kemp,  School 
Administration;  M.  C.  Lynch,  Law,  July  1  to  December  31;  D.  T. 
Mason,  Forestry,  July  1  to  December  31;  W.  Metcalf,  Forestry, 
June  16  to  June  30;  R.  E.  Smith,  Plant  Pathology;  G.  M.  Stratton, 
Psychology,  April  5  to  May  16;  G.  H.  True,  Animal  Husbandry. 

Associate  Professors:  A.  J.  Eddy,  Civil  Enginering;  C.  I.  Lewis, 
Philosophy;  W.  A.  Morris,  History. 

Assistant  Clinical  Professors:  Dr.  E.  C.  Fleischner,  Pediatrics 
(Chief  of  San  Francisco  Hospital  Service),  April  1  to  June  6;  Dr. 
H.  E.  Euggles,  Roentgenology,  April  27  to  July  1. 

Assistant  Professors:  T.  Buck,  Mathematics;  J.  T.  Clark,  French, 
July  1  to  December  31;  F.  A.  Howe,  English,  Southern  Branch; 
G.  F.  McEwen,  Oceanographer,  and  Curator  of  the  Oceanographic 
Museum  of  the  Scripps  Institution  for  Biological  Research,  July  21 
to  August  31;  Paul  Radin,  Anthropology;  L.  N.  Robinson,  Electrical 
Engineering,  July  1  to  December  31. 

Instructors:  Dr.  Edna  L.  Barney,  Surgery;  Mary  W.  Broyles, 
Nursing  and  Superintendent  of  Dental  Hygienists  in  the  Depart- 
ment of  Dentistry;  Dr.  C.  L.  Hoag,  Surgery  (Visiting  Surgeon, 
Hahnemann  Hospital),  April  2  to  May  15;  Elizabeth  E.  Keppie, 
English,  Southern  Branch,  January  1  to  June  30;  Dr.  A.  W.  Lee, 
Dermatology;  Dr.  W.  C.  Eappleye,  Biochemistry  (Chief  of  Clinical 
Laboratories),  April  1  to  June  30;  Rachel  T.  Richardson,  Industrial 
Arts,  Southern  Branch,  April  1  to  June  30;  Dr.  Armstrong  Taylor, 
Obstetrics,  July  24  to  November  1. 

Specialist  in  Agricultural  Extension:  J.  E.  Tippett,  August  1  to 
September  30. 

Assistants:  F.  H.  Ballon,  in  the  Department  of  Zoology,  June  15 
to  July  31;  Dr.  W.  E.  Carter,  Pediatrics,  April  19  to  June  6;  Agnes 
Cole,  Senior  in  the  Library,  June  1  to  June  31;  Dr.  J.  M.  Rehfisch, 
Medicine,  May  1  to  June  30;  Dr.  L.  Taussig,  Dermatology,  June  26 
to  January  1;  Dr.  M.  S.  Woolf,  Surgery,  February  1  to  February  11. 

Superintendent  of  the  Hahnemann  Hospital:  Marian  Clark, 
July  1  to  December  31. 


*  Unless  otherwise  designated,  for  the  period  Julv   1,   1920,  to 
June  30,  1921. 


UNIVEBSITY  RECORD  95 

Appointment  Secretary:  Mrs.  May  L.  Cheney,  May  9  to  Sep- 
tember 30. 

Employee  in  the  University:  Mrs.  Daisy  L.  Bunnell,  July  1  to 
December  31. 

EESIGNATIONS* 

Deans:  M.  E.  Deutsch,  Summer  Session  in  Los  Angeles;  J.  C. 
Merriam,  of  the  Faculties, 

Professors:  A.  Carnoy,  Eomanie  Philology;  J.  E.  Coit,  Citricul- 
ture,  from  September  30;  W.  G.  Tlummel,  Agricultural  Extension; 
J.  C.  Merriam,  Palaeontology  and  Historical  Geology  and  Dean  of 
the  Faculties;  G.  H.  True,  Animal  Husbandry;  H.  J.  Webber,  Plant 
Breeding  and  Director  of  the  Agricultural  Experiment  Station. 

Assistant  Professors:  H.  E.  Cory,  English;  F.  E.  Macaulay, 
Economics;  K.  C.  Leebrick,  History. 

Instructors:  J.  E.  xirmstroug,  Stenography  and  Typewriting  on 
the  Flood  Foundation;  Eene  Bine,  Medicine;  C.  S.  Botsford,  Physi- 
cal Education,  from  August  31;  C.  V.  Castle,  Animal  Husbandry, 
from  March  31;  Euth  C.  Fish,  English,  Southern  Branch;  Euth 
Henry,  Modern  Languages,  Southern  Branch;  Dr.  L.  P.  Howe,  Sur- 
gery; E.  C.  Perrier,  Lick  Observatory,  from  August  2;  W,  T.  Pope, 
Botany,  University  Farm  School. 

Associates:  E.  B.  Abbott,  Physics,  from  August  31;  G.  A.  Lin- 
hart,  Soil  Chemistry  and  Bacteriology,  from  July  31. 

Assistants:  W.  C.  Barnes,  History,  from  March  16;  Dr.  Emma 
Buckley,  Anaesthesia,  from  August  31;  Mrs.  Mabel  Gottenberg, 
Agricultural  Extension,  from  July  16;  Dr.  Mary  E.  Hill,  Medicine, 
from  April  30;  V.  W.  Hoffman,  Agricultural  Extension;  W.  O, 
Johnson,  Agricultural  Extension;  Dr.  H.  O.  Koefod,  Medicine,  from 
April  1;  Marjorie  E.  Landers,  Agricultural  Extension,  from  July  16; 
Dr.  Ethel  Lynn,  Anaesthesia  (half-time),  from  March  31;  J.  A. 
McPhee,  Agricultural  Extension,  from  August  31;  A.  N.  Nathan, 
Agricultural  Extension;  Gertrude  E.  Phipps,  Senior  in  the  Library, 
from  April  1;  D.  W.  Tubbs,  Agricultural  Engineering;  K.  Uhl, 
History,  from  September  1;  E.  W.  Uphoff,  Physics. 

Teaching  Fellows:  P.  L.  Faye,  Anthropology,  from  September 
15;  W.  P.  Jones,  English;  Sarah  S.  Oddie,  Public  Speaking,  from 
May  1. 

Associate  Curator  of  the  Anthropological  Museum  and  Lecturer 
in  Anthropology:  L.  Spier. 

Astronomer  in  the  Lick  Observatory:  H.  D.  Curtis. 

Assistant  Physician  for  Men:  M.  C.  Cheney,  from  July  10. 

*  Date  from  Juue  30,  1920,  if  not  specified. 


96  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHRONICLE 

Supervisor  Advanced  Eegistry  Tests:  P.  I.  Dougherty,  from  Sep- 
tember 30. 

Teacher  in  the  University  Farm  School:  J.  H.  Norton,  from  Sep- 
tember 13. 

Dental  Surgeon  in  the  Infirmary:  Dr.  G.  H.  Grover,  from  March  1. 

Laboratory  Technicians:  Euth  M.  Amesbury,  from  June  16; 
Eleanor  P.  Godfrey,  Infirmary,  from  June  7. 

ALUMNI   AND   STUDENTS 

Four  Belgian  exchange  fellows  to  study  at  the  University  arrived 
in  Berkeley  in  September.  They  are:  Etienne  Verbist,  rural 
sociology  and  politics,  and  American  commercial  law;  Pierre 
De  Brabandre,  dental  surgery;  Paul  Fabry,  bacteriology,  and  Mile. 
Alice  Seouvart,  research  on  optics  and  ionization. 

H.  A.  Mazzera,  '19',  was  elected  president  of  the  California  Law 
Association. 

Congress-Parliamentary  Debate 

The  annual  Congress-Parliamentary  debate  was  held  September 
29  on  the  subject,  "Resolved:  That  Ireland  should  be  granted  her 
full  independence. ' '  Parliament 's  winning  speakers  on  the  aflSrmative 
were  Grace  Dietz,  '22,  Oliver  Presler,  '22,  and  Margaret  Beall,  '23, 
with  Geraldine  Hunt,  '23,  alternate.  Congress '  representatives  were 
E.  E.  Bateson,  '21,  E.  T.  Koford,  '22,  and  S.  W.  Gardiner, '23. 

Honor  Society  Elections 

Alpha  Nu 

Alpha  Nu,  the  nutrition  honor  society  for  senior  and  graduate 
women  in  the  Department  of  Household  Science,  has  elected  the 
following  members:  Doris  Bockius,  '20,  Marion  Dickhaut,  '20, 
Marion  Mills,  '20,  Anne  Mallinson,  '20,  Mildred  Olanie,  '20. 

Delta  Epsilon 

Delta  Epsilon,  the  art  honor  society,  initiated  the  following: 
Madalyn  Miller,  '20,  Jeannette  Sudow,  '20,  Thelma  Gilman,  '21, 
Margaret  Leigh,  '21,  Doris  Potter,  '22,  Evelyn  Eogers,  '22,  Val 
Kaun,  '23,  Evelyn  Lewis,  '23,  and  Florence  Sheldon,  '23. 

Economics  Cluh 

Economics  Club,  the  women's  economics  honor  society,  elected 
the  following:  Margaret  Cohen,  '21,  Sara  Grassie,  '21,  Violet  Gray, 
'21,  Frances  Knowles,  '21,  Josephine  Hankla,  '22;  honorary  mem- 
bers: Mrs.  Mary  Davidson,  Euth  Moody,  '18. 


VNIVEBSITY  EECOBD  97 

Eta  Kappa  Nu 

Eta  Kappa  Nu,  the  national  electrical  engineering  honor  society, 
has  announced  the  initiation  of  the  following  men:  H.  L.  Smith, 
'21,  J.  K  Keith,  '21,  N.  C.  Youngstrom,  '21,  R.  D.  Miller,  '21,  W. 
K.  Gates,  '21,  C.  E.  Baston,  '21,  F.  A.  Polkingborn,  '22,  L.  E. 
Reukema,   '22. 

Phi  Sigma 

Phi  Sigma,  the  Latin  honor  society  for  women,  initiated  the  fol- 
lowing: Evelyn  Haney,  '20,  Constance  Kendall,  '20,  Pauline  Mercer, 
'20,  Florence  Moses,  '20,  Dorothy  Davis,  '21,  Adele  Kilbre,  '21, 
Mary  MePike,  '21,  Amelia  Rabin,  '21,  Dorothy  Williams,  '21, 
Gladys  Williams,  '21. 

Pi  Delta  Phi 

Pi  Delta  Phi,  the  French  honor  society,  elected  the  following: 
Davis  Woolley,  '21,  Helen  Graham,  '21,  Constance  Topping,  '21, 
John  Pastorino,  '22,  Judith  Chaffey,  '22,  Haralambo  Efstratis,  '23, 
and  Jose  Lange,  '23.  Those  admitted  from  other  universities  are: 
Clifford  Bissell,  Princeton;  Henri  Langlard,  University  of  Paris; 
Nadine  Barbe,  Mills;  Marie  Champy,  University  of  Lyons;  Juliette 
L'Hostis,  Rockford  College;  and  Mrs.  Regis  Miehaud. 

Torch  and  Shield 

Torch  and  Shield  recently  initiated  the  following:  Madge  Hyatt, 
'21,  Kathryn  Kraft,  '21,  Mary  Martin,  '21,  and  Margaret  Tinning, 
'21. 

Alumni 

During  the  months  of  Julj^  and  August,  covering  a  period  of 
approximately  thirty  days,  the  Alumni  Association  circulated  an 
initiative  petition  which,  if  adopted  by  the  people  at  the  November 
election,  will  amend  the  constitution  of  the  State  of  California  by 
adding  to  Article  13  thereof  a  new  section,  to  be  known  as  Section 
15.  This  measure  provides  for  an  ad  valorem  tax  upon  all  taxable 
property  in  this  state  at  the  rate  of  1.2  mills  on  each  dollar  of 
assessed  value,  on  such  property  as  shown  by  the  assessment  books 
of  the  several  counties,  cities  and  counties,  beginning  July  1,  1921, 
and  for  each  fiscal  year  thereafter. 

The  number  of  names  necessary  to  place  the  measure  upon  the 
ballot  was  55,094,  which  number  is  8  per  cent  of  the  total  vote  cast 
for  Governor  at  the  gubernatorial  election  in  1918.  More  than  82,000 
names  were  secured,  of  which  69,617  were  certified  by  the  various 
county  clerks  and  registrars  to  be  those  of  qualified  signers.  Thus 
the  measure  will  be  placed  upon  the  ballot  and  will  be  known  as 
Number  12. 


98  UNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHBONICLE 

The  election  will  be  held  November  2.  Throughout  the  State 
alumni  organizations  have  been  effected  for  the  furtherance  of  this 
measure,  and  with  a  view  to  presenting  concretely  to  the  people 
the  great  needs  of  the  University. 


UNIVEESITY  MEETINGS 

August  16 — Dr.  David  Prescott  Barrows,  President  of  the  Uni- 
versity. 

August  27 — Dr.  Bay  Lyman  Wilbur,  President  of  Leland  Stan- 
ford, Jr.,  University;  Mrs.  Charlotte  Hoffman  Kellogg,  member 
Commission  for  Belief  in  Belgium  and  American  Belief  Adminis- 
trator. 

September  12 — Dr.  Saxton  T.  Pope,  Assistant  Clinical  Professor 
of  Surgery,  and  Dr.  Jesse  D.  Burks,  Special  Investigator  of  Educa- 
tional Tests. 

September  24 — Dr.  Benj.  Ide  Wheeler,  President  Emeritus  and 
Professor  of  Comparative  Philology;  Dr.  David  Prescott  Barrows, 
President;  Guy  C.  Earl,  Begent;  Miss  Gracella  Eountree,  President 
Associated  Women  Students;  Mr.  J.  W.  Cline,  Jr.,  President  Student 
Body.     "Support  Amendment  12"  meeting. 


HALF-HOUR  OF  MUSIC 
(In  the  Greek  Theatre  on  Sunday  afternoons) 

July  4 — Bey  del  Valle,  soprano;  Lena  Frazee,  soprano;  Mrs.  Pey- 
ton McAllister  Harbold  and  Beatrice  Clifford,  accompanists. 

July  11 — Summer  Session  Orchestra,  under  direction  of  Sascha 
Jacobinoff,  assisted  by  Miss  Madge  Quigley  and  James  R.  Breakey, 
Jr. 

July  18 — Miss  Madge  Quigley,  pianist;  James  E.  Breakey,  Jr., 
pianist;  Miss  Ethel  Johnson,  soloist;  Mrs.  Suzanne  Pasmore  Brooks, 
accompanist. 

July  25 — Summer  Session  Orchestra,  Sascha  Jacobinoff,  con- 
ductor; Summer  Session  Chorus,  Frederick  Alexander,  conductor. 

August  1 — Irving  Krick,  pianist. 

August  1.5 — The  Tamalcrafters:  "Little  DeBlois, "  soprano; 
Laura  J.  Olmsted,  violin;  Bernard  G.  Marshall,  clarionet;  Inez 
Carusi,  harp;  Fred  Emerson  Brooks,  reader. 

August  22 — Marie  ITighes  Macquarrie,  harpist,  assisted  by 
Christine  Howells,  flutist. 

August  29 — Madame  Lizeta  Kalova,  violinist,  accompanied  by 
Albert  Kins. 


VNIVEESITY  EECOBD  99 

September  5 — Lillian  S.  D wight,  contralto;  Pauline  Harris, 
pianist;  Mrs.  Milton  B.  Blanchard,  accompanist. 

September  12 — Marion  Frazer,  pianist;  Marie  Partridge  Price, 
mezzo-soprano,  and  Constance  Mering. 

Setpember  19 — Horace  V.  Benson,  baritone,  assisted  by  Antonio 
de  Grassi,  violinist,  and  Frederick  Maurer,  Jr.,  accompanist. 

September  26 — Orley  See,  violinist,  assisted  by  T.  F.  Freeman, 
pianist. 

MUSICAL  AND  DRAMATIC  EVENTS 

Jul}^  7 — Sascha  Jacobinoff,  violinist,  and  Marie  Mikova,  in  a 
recital.     "Wheeler  Auditorium. 

July  10 — The  Players  Club  presented  Shakespeare's  historical 
tragedy,  "Richard  III,"  with  William  S.  Rainey  and  cast  of  150 
people.     Greek  Theatre. 

July  16 — Marie  Mikova,  solo  pianist,  New  York,  in  a  piano 
recital.     Wheeler  Hall. 

July  22 — Paulist  Choir  of  New  York  City,  seventy  voices,  assisted 
by  John  Finnegan,  tenor,  and  other  eminent  soloists.  Father  Finn, 
conductor.     Greek  Theatre. 

July  23 — An  evening  of  Shakespeare  by  Irving  Pichel,  C.  Fredrick 
Steen,  Mary  Morris  and  Samuel  J.  Plume.    Greek  Theatre. 

July  26 — "The  Vestal  Virgins,"  a  dance  drama,  by  Mary 
Shafter.     Greek  Theatre. 

July  28 — Sascha  Jacobinoff,  violinist,  and  Marie  Mikova,  pianist, 
in  a  recital.     Wheeler  Auditorium. 

July  29 — ' '  The  Quest, ' '  a  spectacle  play.    Greek  Theatre. 

August  26  and  28 — Saint-Saens'  opera,  "Samson  and  Delilah." 
Direction  of  Paul  Steindorff,  Choragus.  Julie  Claussen  and  John 
Hand.     Greek  Theatre. 

September  8 — Alfred  Kreymborg,  novelist,  poet,  musician,  and 
playwright,  in  a  reading.     Auditorium,  Wheeler  Hall. 

September  18 — "King  Henry  the  Fourth."  Part  One.  Greek 
Theatre. 

LECTURES 

July  1 — H.  I.  Priestley,  Assistant  Professor  of  Mexican  History, 
and  Assistant  Curator  of  the  Bancroft  Library,  ' '  A  Journey  through 
Mexico. ' ' 

July  6 — Dr.  J.  N.  Force,  Associate  Professor  of  Epidemiology, 
"The  Great  Adventure:  Panama  1519-1919." 

July  8 — H.  I.  Priestley,  Assistant  Professor  of  Mexican  History, 
and  Assistant  Curator  of  the  Bancroft  Library,  "The  Carranza 
Debacle. ' ' 


100  UNirERSITT  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHEONICLE 

July  12 — T.  P.  Cross,  Professor  of  English  and  Celtic  in  the 
University  of  Chicago,  "The  Poetry  of  the  Ancient  Celts." 

July  12 — Dr.  J.  N.  Force,  Associate  Professor  of  Epidemiology, 
"The  Great  Adventure:  Panama  1519-1919." 

July  13 — Ernest  Hopkins,  formerly  Professor  of  Journalism  in 
the  University  of  Southern  California,  ' '  Tendencies  in  American 
Journalism. ' ' 

July  13 — Morris  Jastrow,  Professor  of  Semitic  Languages,  Uni' 
versify  of  Pennsylvania,  "The  Eelations  between  Eastern  and 
Western  Civilizations. ' ' 

July  15 — Morris  Jastrow,  Professor  of  Semitic  Languages,  Uni- 
versity of  Pennsylvania,  ' '  East  and  West  after  the  War,  with 
Special  Eeference  to  America's  Interest  in  the  Near  East." 

July  15 — Mark  Jefferson,  Professor  of  Geography,  State  Normal 
College,  Michigan,  "Chile:  An  American  Land  where  Immigrants 
Need  Not  Apply." 

July  26 — Mark  Jefferson,  Professor  of  Geography,  State  Normal 
College,  Ypsilanti,  Michigan,  "The  Argentine  Melting  Pot." 

July  27 — Mark  Jefferson,  Professor  of  Geography,  State  Normal 
College,  Ypsilanti,  Michigan,  "Southern  Brazil  in  1918." 

August  17 — A.  A.  Michelson,  Professor  of  Physics  in  the  Univer- 
sity of  Chicago,  ' '  Recent  Applications  of  Interference  Methods. ' ' 

August  24 — B.  I.  Wheeler,  President  Emeritus  and  Professor  of 
Comparative  Philology,  ' '  The  Japanese  Situation. ' '  Before  Amer- 
ican Legion. 

August  25 — Dr.  W.  E.  Bloor,  Professor  of  Biochemistry,  "Prob- 
lems in  the  Study  of  Medicine."     Before  Pre-Medical  Association. 

August  25— W.  L.  Jepson,  Professor  of  Botany,  ' '  The  Redwoods 
of  California."    Before  Forestry  Club. 

August  25 — Rev.  T.  V.  Moore,  "Evolution  and  Genesis."  Before 
Newman  Club. 

August  29 — W.  B.  Herms,  Associate  Professor  of  Parasitology, 
"The  Scientist  and  Everyday  Life."     Before  the  Channing  Club. 

September  1 — U.  G.  McAlexander,  Brigadier  General,  U.  S.  A., 
"The  Part  Played  by  the  38th  Infantry  in  Stopping  the  German 
Offensive  on  the  Marne. " 

September  1 — D.  C.  Miller,  Professor  of  Physics,  Case  School  of 
Applied  Science,  Cleveland,  "Photographic  Study  of  Sound  Waves 
from  Large  Guns  and  Projectiles. ' ' 

September  1 — Mrs.  Eva  Trew,  "Ethics  and  Religion  of  the 
Hindu  Poet,  Tagore."    Before  University  Theosophical  Club. 

September  2 — J.  W.  Garner,  Professor  of  Political  Science,  Uni- 
versity of  Illinois,  "The  League  of  Nations  as  a  Campaign  Issue." 
Before  the  Democratic  Club. 


UNIVERSITY  BECOBD  101 

September  2 — Mrs.  Eva  Trew,  "The  Undiscovered  Country  Be- 
tween Sound  and  Color."    Before  University  Theosophical  Club. 

September  3 — W.  W.  Marquardt,  former  Director  of  Education 
in  the  Philippines,  "The  Philippines  Public  Schools."  Before  Cos- 
mopolitan Club. 

September  3 — Mrs.  Eva  Trew,  "Symbolism."  Before  Univer- 
sity Theosophical  Club. 

September  8 — Col.  H.  C.  Boyden,  "Concrete."  Before  Civil 
Engineering  Association. 

September  13 — John  B.  Stearns,  "The  Value  of  Theosophy  in 
Everyday  Life. ' '    Before  Theosophical  Club. 

September  14 — Dr.  W.  A.  Evans,  former  President  of  the  Amer- 
ican Public  Health  Association,  ' '  Public  Health. ' ' 

September  14 — Dr.  Benj.  Ide  Wheeler,  President  Emeritus  and 
Professor  of  Comparative  Philology,  "Education  and  the  University 
Mothers'  Club."    Before  University  Mothers'  Club. 

September  15 — Miss  Florence  Lutz,  Lecturer  in  Voice  Culture, 
"Caesar  and  Cleopatra,"  by  G.  Bernard  Shaw. 

September  16 — Dr.  I.  C.  Hall,  Associate  Professor  of  Bacteri- 
ology, "Practical  Methods  in  the  Purification  of  Obligative 
Anaerobes." 

September  16 — W.  C.  Pomeroy,  Associate  in  Physics,  "The 
Electric  Wave  Filter." 

September  16 — T.  W.  Vaughan,  Geologist  in  Charge  Coastal 
Plains  Investigations,  United  States  Geological  Survey. 

September  17 — President  David  P.  Barrows,  and  Max  Eadin, 
Professor  of  Law.  Addresses  before  the  College  of  Commerce 
Association. 

September  24 — C.  H.  Rieber,  Professor  of  Logic,  "The  Philos- 
opher's Quest."     Before  Philosophical  Union. 

September  27 — President  David  P.  Barrows,  "The  European 
Battlefields  Today. ' '     Before  American  Legion. 

September  27 — Frank  Cornish,  City  Attorney  of  Berkeley, 
"Issues  of  this  Campaign."     Before  University  Democratic  Club. 

September  28 — President  David  P.  Barrows,  "Experiences  on 
the  Eastern  Front  during  the  War."     Before  American  Legion. 

September  28 — Paul  Farnham,  "Ships  of  the  Eenaissance. " 
Before  Fine  Arts  Association. 

September  28 — Charles  Mills  Gayley,  Professor  of  the  English 
Language  and  Literature,  'A  Kipling  Evening." 

September  29 — G.  H.  Garver,  "Issues  of  the  Campaign  and  Their 
Presentation. ' ' 


102  UNIVEESITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CHEONICLE 

September  30 — E.  T.  Birge,  Assistant  Professor  of  Physics, 
"Artificial  Disintegration  of  Oxygen  nad  Nitrogen." 

September  30— Dr.  F.  P.  Gay,  Professor  of  Pathology,  "Treat- 
ment of  Localized  Streptococcus  Infections." 

SPECIAL  LECTURE  COURSES 
Department  of  Criminology 

Six  special  lectures  in  criminology  were  given  by  Dr.  A.  L.  Stanley, 
Physician,  San  Quentin  Prison,  and  Major  Paul  E.  Bowers,  of  the 
United  States  Public  Health  Service,  formerly  in  charge  Psycho- 
pathic Laboratory,  Indiana  State  Prison  and  the  Indiana  Hospital 
for  Insane  Criminals.  Dr.  Stanley  delivered  the  following  two 
lectures: 

July  19 — The  History  of  the  Prisons  of  California. 

July  19 — Medical  Problems  at  San  Quentin. 

Major  Bowers  gave  the  following  four  lectures: 

July  22 — Criminality  and  Mental  Defects. 

July  22 — Cause  of  Crime  from  a  Laboratory  Point  of  View. 

July  23 — A  Psychopathic  Laboratory. 

July  23 — Measurements  of  the  Criminal  in  the  Laboratory. 

Department  of  English 

Odell  Shepard,  Professor  of  English,  Trinity  College,  gave  three 
readings  from  John  Masefield,  as  follows: 
July  27 — The  Everlasting  Mercy. 
July  28— Dauber. 
July  29— The  Daffodil  Fields. 

John  A.  Lomax  delivered  three  lectures  as  follows: 
July  19 — Cowboy  Songs. 
July  20 — Negro  Spirituals. 
July  21 — Cowboy  Verse. 

Great  Books 

Charles  Mills  Gayley,  Professor  of  the  English  Language  and 
Literature,  gave  a  series  of  lectures  on  "Great  Books"  (Twentieth 
Century  Literature),  Friday  afternoons  at  4  o'clock  in  the  Audi- 
torium, Wheeler  Hall. 

September  3 — Act  II  of  "Caesar  and  Cleopatra,"  by  George  Ber- 
nard Shaw. 

September  10 — Act  III  of  "Caesar  and  Cleopatra,"  by  George 
Bernard  Shaw. 

September  17 — Act  III  of  "Caesar  and  Cleopatra,"  by  George 
Bernard  Shaw. 

September  24 — Act  lY  of  "Caesar  and  Cleopatra,"  by  George 
Bernard  Shaw. 


UNIVEBSITT  EECORD  lOS 


Department  of  History 


Dr.  Mary  F.  Williams  delivered  a  series  of  three  lectures  on 
"California  in  the  Days  of  the  Gold  Rush." 

June  30 — Self -Determination  in  1849.  (Social  evolution  in  the 
mining  camps,  and  the  organization  of  the  state.) 

July  7 — The  Turmoil  of  185'0.  (The  establishment  of  American 
institutions  in  the  new  commonwealth.) 

July  14 — The  Vigilance  Committee  of  1851.  (A  sequel  to  the 
failure  to  accomplish  social  control.) 

Raul  Ramirez,  Professor  of  English  in  the  Institute  Pedagojico, 
Santiago,  Chile,  and  Exchange  Professor  of  Hispanic-American 
History  in  the  University  of  California,  delivered  ten  lectures  in 
Spanish  on  "Spanish  Phonetics:  Theory  and  Practice,"  with  con- 
versation on  Spanish  writers,  on  Tuesday  and  Thursday  mornings 
at  11  o'clock,  in  room  304,  Wheeler  Hall,  beginning  July  1. 


SUMMER  SESSION  IN  LOS  ANGELES 
University  Meetings 

June  21 — Dean  Monroe  E.  Deutsch,  Benjamin  P.  Bourland,  Pro- 
fessor of  Romance  Languages,  Western  Reserve  University,  and 
Stockton  Axson,  Professor  of  English,  Rice  Institute. 

June  29 — Dean  A.  O.  Leuschner,  and  Thomas  W.  Gosling,  Wis- 
consin State  Board  of  Education. 

July  12— Maynard  McFie,  '07,  President,  Los  Angeles  Chamber 
of  Commerce,  George  H.  Kress,  Dean,  University  of  California 
Medical  School  in  Los  Angeles,  and  Sayre  Macneil,  '08,  Attorney, 
Los  Angeles. 

July  19 — John  Collier,  Director  of  Immigrant  Education,  Cali- 
fornia Commission  of  Immigration  and  Housing;  Director  American- 
ization and  Community  Institutes,  Extension  Division,  Walter  F. 
Dearbon,  Professor  of  Education,  Harvard  University,  and  Dean 
Walter  Morris  Hart. 

July  26 — Mrs.  Susan  M.  Dorsey,  Superintendent  of  Schools,  Los 
Angeles,  A.  B.  Wolfe,  Professor  of  Economics  and  Sociology,  Uni- 
versity of  Texas,  and  Dean  Monroe  E.  Deutsch. 

Lectures 

June  24 — Stockton  Axson,  Professor  of  English,  Rice  Institute, 
"Education  for  Citizenship." 

June  30 — Stephani  Schutze,  Los  Angeles,  Hour  of  story-telling. 

July  1 — Thomas  Harrison  Reed,  Professor  of  Municipal  Govern- 
ment, "Law,  Bolshevism,  and  Society." 


104  UNIFEBSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  CEBONICLE 

July  8 — Harriet  Vittem,  Head  Eesident  of  Northwestern  Univer- 
sity Settlement,  "The  New  Fatherland." 

Jul^^  8 — Charles  D.  von  Neumayer,  Associate  Professor  of  Public 
Speaking,  Reading,  three  modern  plays. 

July  14 — Baldwin  M.  Woods,  Professor  of  Aerodynamics,  "The 
Airplane  and  Its  Inventors." 

July  15 — Walter  Fenno  Dearborn,  Professor  of  Education,  Har- 
vard University,  "Measures  of  the  Intelligence  and  Training  of 
School  Children." 

Jul}'  19 — Dean  Walter  Morris  Hart,  Professor  of  English  Phil- 
ology, ' '  Guy  de  Maupassant  and  the  Short  Story. ' ' 

July  21 — Motley  H.  Flint,  Vice-President,  Los  Angeles  Trust  and 
Savings  Bank,  ' '  Savings  and  Investments  for  the  Individual  and 
the  Family. ' ' 

July  21 — Eegis  Michaud,  Professor  of  French,  ' '  Glimpses  of  the 
Land  of  France." 

July  22 — Homer  C.  Hockett,  Professor  of  American  History,  Ohio 
State  University,  ' '  Americanism  versus  Internationalism. ' ' 

July  23 — John  A.  Lomax,  Texas,  "Songs  of  the  Cowboy." 

July  27 — Dr.  Dickie,  Social  Hygiene  Bureau  of  the  California 
State  Board  of  Health,  ' '  Social  Hygiene. ' ' 

Jul}'  29 — John  Collier,  California  State  Commission  of  Immigra- 
tion and  Housing,  "Why  Democracy?" 

UNIVEESITY  PEESS  PUBLICATIONS 

Agricultural  Sciences 
A  New  and  Simplified  Method  for  the  Statistical  Interpretation 
of  Biometrical  Data,  by  George  A.  Linhart.    Vol.  3,  no.  7,  pp.  159- 
181,  12  text  figures.     September,  1920.     Price,  25  cents. 

American  Archaeology  and  Ethnology 

Yuman  Tribes  of  the  Lower  Colorado,  by  A.  L.  Kroeber.  Vol. 
16,  no.  8,  pp.  475-485.    August,  1920.     Price,  25  cents. 

Culture  Provinces  of  California,  by  A.  L.  Kroeber.  Vol.  17, 
no.  2,  pp.  151-169,  2  maps.     September,  1920.    Price,  25  cents. 

Botany 

The  Marine  Algae  of  the  Pacific  Coast  of  North  America.  Part 
II,  Chlorophyceae,  by  William  Albert  Setehell  and  Nathaniel  Lyon 
Gardner.  Vol.  8,  no.  2,  pp.  139-374,  plates  9-33,  July,  1920.  Price, 
$2,75, 

Phycological  Contributions,  I,  by  William  Albert  Setehell  and 
Nathaniel  Lyon  Gardner.  Vol.  7,  no.  9,  pp.  279-324,  plates  21-31. 
July,  1920.     Price,  50  cents. 


UNIVEESITY  FECORD  105 

Geology 

Cretaceous  and  Cenozoic  Echinoidea  of  the  Pacific  Coast,  by  W, 
S.  W.  Kew.  Vol.  12,  no.  2,  pp.  23-236,  plates  3-42,  5  text  figures. 
September,  1920.    Price,  $2.50. 

Extinct  Vertebrate  Faunas  from  the  Eadlands  of  Bautista  Creek 
and  San  Timoteo  Canyon  of  Southern  California,  b}'  Childs  Frick. 
Vol.  12,  no.  5,  pp.  277-432,  plates  4.3-55,  165  text  figures.  Sep- 
tember, 1920.    Price,  $2.25. 

Zoology 

On  Some  New  Myriopods  Collected  in  India  in  1916  by  C.  A. 
Kofoid,  by  Ralph  V.  Chamberlin.  Vol.  19,  no.  12,  pp.  389-402, 
plates  26-28.    August,  1920.    Price,  20  cents. 

Bulletin  of  the  Seismographic  Stations 

The  Registration  of  Earthquakes  at  the  Berkeley  Station  and  at 
the  Lick  Observatory  Station  from  October  1,  1919,  to  March  31, 
1920,  by  Lewis  A.  Bond.  No.  19,  pp.  387-404.  September,  1920. 
Price,  20  cents. 


if 


'tii;:;